A darkness at Sethanon
Raymond E. Feist
the Riftwar Saga
book 3
|As Prince Arutha and his companions rally their forces for the final battle|
|with an ancient and mysterious evil, the dread necromancer Macros the Black|
|has once again unleashed his dark sorcery. Now the fate of two worlds will |
|be decided in a titanic struggle beneath the walls of Sethanon, as the link|
|between Kelewan and Midkemia is revived.                                   |

Acknowledgements

As this book    marks the end of The Riftwar Saga, the
three-book cole begun with Magician and continued
through Silverthorn, I feel it necessary to again offer
heartfelt thanks to those people who in one way or
another contributed to whatever quality and success my
books have achieved:
The original architects of Midkemia." April and
Stephen Abrams, Steve Barrett, Anita and don Everson,
Dave Guinaso, Conan LaMotte; Tim LaSelle; Ethan
Munson, Bob     Potter, Rich SpaLl; Alan Springer, tori
and Jeff Velten.
Those many others who joined us on Fridays over the
years, adding their own touches to the marvellous thing
which is the world of Midkemia.
My friends at Grafton Books, past and current.
Harold Maison, my agent, who gave me my first
break.
Abner Stein, my agent in Great Britain.
And Jammy Wurts, a gifted writer and artist, for
showing me how to get more out of my characters when I
thought I already knew all there was to know about
them.
Each has contributed in his or her own unique way to
the three novels that make up The Riftwar Saga. The
books would have been much the poorer by the absence
of even one of them.

Raymond E. Feist
San Diego, California

Synopsis

Our Story So Far. .

After the Riftwar against the Tsurani, alien invaders from
the world of "Kelewan, peace reigned in the Kingdom of
the Isles for nearly a year. King Lyam and his brothers,
Prince Arutha and Duke Martin, toured the eastern cities
and neighbouring kingdoms, then returned to Lyam's
Capital at Rillanon.
The Princess Carline, their sister, gave
an ultimatum to her lover, Laurie the minstrel.' wed her or
leave the palace. Arutha and Princess Anita became
engaged, and plans were made for their wedding in
Krondor, Arutha's city.
When Arutha finally returned to Krondor, late one
night, Jimmy the Hand, a boy thief, stumbled across and
foiled a Nighthawk, an assassin, whose target was Arutha.
It was a standing order among the Mockers that all new'S
of the Nighthawks be reported at once. Jimmy became
confused about where his loyalty lay, with the Mockers -
the Guild of Thieves - or with Arutha, whom he had
known the year before. Before he could decide, jimmy
was set up for murder by Laughing Jack, an officer in the
Mockers, proof Jack' was in league with the Nighthawks.
During the ambush, Jimmy was wounded and Laughing
Jack killed. Jimmy then decided to warn Arutha;
Warned of the plot, Arutha, Laurie and Jimmy trapped
two assassins and imprisoned them in the palace. Arutha
discovered the Nighthawks were someHow connected to
the temple of the Death Goddess, Lims-Kragma. He
ordered the High Priestess to attend him, but by the time
she arrived one of the assassins had died and the other was
dying. She sought to discover how her temple had been
infiltrated by the Nighthawks. Upon dying, one of the
captured Nighthawks was revealed as a magically disguised
moredhel, a dark elf. The now dead creature rose
up, called upon his master, Murmandamus, and attacked
the High Priestess and Arutha. Only the magic intervention
of Arutha's adviser Father Nathan baulked the
otherwise unkillable creature.
When the High Priestess and Father Nathan recovered
from their ordeal, they warned Arutha that dark and alien
powers sought his death. Arutha was troubled over the
safety of his brother the King and the others who would be
attending Arutha's forthcoming wedding, especially his
beloved Anita. Deciding upon a quick solution rather than
further magic investigation, Arutha empowered Jimmy to
arrange a meeting for him with the Upright Man, the
mysterious head of the mockers.
In darkness, Arutha met one who claimed to speak with
the voice of the Upright Man, though it was never made
clear to the Prince if the speaker was himself the leader of
the thieves. They came to an understanding on the need to
rid the city of the Nighthawks and, in the Bargain, Jimmy
was given into Arutha's service as a squire of the Prince's
court. Jimmy had broken oath with the Mockers and his
career as a thief was over.
 the Upright Man sent word of the location of the
Nighthawks. Arutha and a company of trusted soldiers
raided the Nighthawks' headquarters, the basement of the
most expensive brothel in the city. Every assassin was
killed or committed suicide. The priding of the body of
Golden base, a thief and false friend to Jimmy, revealed
that the Nighthawks had indeed infiltrated the Mockers.
Then the dead assassins rose up, again by some dark
power, and only by burning the entire building were they
destroyed.
At the palace, Arutha decided the immediate danger
was over, and life returned to a semblance of normalcy.

the King, the Ambassador from Great Kesh, and other
dignitaries arrived at the pallaCe, and Jimmy caught a
glimpse of Laughing jack in the crowd. Jimmy was
shocked, for he had been certain the false thief had died.
Arutha alerted his most trusted advisers of the danger
and learned strange things were occurring in the north. It
was decided there was a connection between those events
and the assassins. Jimmy arrived with the news that the
palace was honeycombed with secret pasSages and his fear
that he had seen Jack. Arutha decided upon a course of
Caution, taking care to guard the palace, but determined to
proceed with the wedding.
The wedding became a gathering point for all those who
had been separated since the Riftwar.' in addition to the
royal party, Pug the magician came from Stardock, site of
the Academy of Magicians. He was a onetime resident of
Crydee, home to the King and his family. Kulgan, his old
teacher, attended along with Vandros, Duke of Yabon,
and Kasumi, the former Tsurani commander, now Earl of
Lamut. With King Lyam came Father Tully, another of
Arutha's boyhood teachers, now an adviser to the King.
Just before the wedding, Jimmy discovered that a
window had been tampered with and Laughing Jack was
secreted in a cupola overlooking the hall. Jack overpowered
the boy and bound him. When the wedding
Started, Jimmy managed to foil Jack's attempt at killing
Arutha by wiggling forward and kicking Jack. They both
fell, but were saved by Pug's magic. But after he had been
cut loose, Jimmy discovered jack's crossbow 'bolt had
struck Anita.
After examining the wounded Anita, Father Nathan, in
conference with Father Tully, announced that the bolt had
been poisoned and the Princess was dying. Jack was
questioned and revealed the truth behind the Nighthawks.
He had been saved from death by a strange power named
Murmandamus, in return for attempting to kill Arutha.
All he knew of the poison was that it was called
Silverthorn. With that he died. As Anita neared death,
Kulgan the magician remembered that a large library
existed at the ishapian abbey at Sarth, a town up the coaSt
of the Bitter Sea. Pug and Father Nathan used their magic
tO suspend Anita in time until a cure could be found.
Arutha vowed to travel to Sarth, and after an elaborate
ruse to confusde possible spies, Arutha, Laurie, Jimmy,
Martin and Cardan, Captain of the Prince's Royal
Household Guard, journeyed north. In the forest south of
Sarth, they were attacked by black-armoured moredhel
riders, under the command of a moredhel recognized by
Lauric as a chieftain from the Yabon mountain clans.
Pursuing Arutha's party to the abbey at Sarth, the
moredhel were repulsed by the magic of Brother Dominic,
an Ishapian monk. The agents of Murmandamus attacked
twice more at the Abbey, almost bringing about the death
of Brother Micah, revealed to be the former Duke of
Krondor, Lord Dulanic. Father John, the Abbot, explained
to Arutha that there waS a prophecy regarding the
return to power of the moredhel, once the 'Lord of the
West' was dead. One of Murmandamus's agents had
called Arutha that, so it seemed the moredhel believed that
the prophecy might be approaching fruition. At Sarth,
Arutha also discovered that "Silverthorn' was a corruption
Of an elver word, so he decided to journey on to Elvandar
and the court of the Elf Queen. Cardan and Dominic
were ordered by Arutha and the Abbot to travel to
Stardock, to carry the latest news to Pug and the other
magicians there.
In Ylith, they encountered Roald, a mercenary and
boyhood friend of Laurie, and baru, a Hadati hillman
from northern Yabon. who was seeking the strange
moredhel ' chieftain, called Murad, wishing to avenge
Murad's destruction of Baru's village. Both agreed to
continue on with Arutha.

 At Stardock, Dominic and Cardan were attacked by
flying elemental creatures, servants of mermandamus, and
were saved by Pug. Dominic met the magician Kulgan
and Katala, Pug's wife, as well as William, Pug's son, and
Fantus the firedrake. Pug listened to what they reported
and asked the other magic users of Stardock for help. A
blind seer, Roger, had a vision of some dread power
behind Murmandamus, which then attacked the old man
across time and apparent probability, in defiance of all Pug
understood of magic. A mute girl, Gamina, Roger's
Ward, shared the vision, and her mental screaming
overwhelmed Pug and his companions. Roger survived
the ordeal, and Gamina used her telepathic ability to recreate
the vision for Pug and the others. They saw a city's
destruction, and the terrible thing in the vision spoke in an
ancient Tsurani tongue. Pug and the others who spoke the
language were stunned at hearing this nearly forgotten
temple language of Kelewan.

In Elvandar, Arutha and his company met the gwali
gentle apelike creatures who were visiting the elves. The
elves told of strange encounters with moredhel trackers
near the northern borders of the elver .forests. Arutha
explained his mission and was told of Silverthorn by
Tathar, adviser to Queen Aglaranna and Tomas, the
Prince Consort and inheritor of the ancient power of the
Valheru - the Dragon Lords. Silverthorn grew in one
place, on the shores of the Black Lake, Alornelin, a place
of dark powers. Tatham warned Arutha that it would be a
dangerous journey, but Arutha vowed to continue.
At Stardock, Pug determined that what menaced the
Kingdom was of Tsurani origin. Somehow Kelewan and
Midkemia again seemed to have their fates intertwined.
The only possible source of knowledge about this threat
would be the Assembly of Magicians upon Kelewan,
thought to be forever closed off to them. Pug revealed to
Kulgan and the others that he had found a means of
returning to Kelewan. Over their objections, he decided to
go back to see what he might do to gain knowledge. Once
it was decided, both Meecham the forester, Kulgan's
companion for years, and Dominic forced Pug to take
them along. Pug established a rift between the two worlds
and the three passed through. Back in the Empire of
Tsuranuanni, Pug and his friends spoke first with Netoha,
Pug's old estate manager, then with Kamatsu, Lord of the
Shinzawai, Kasumi's father. The Empire was in turmoil,
on the verge of an open break between Warlord and
Emperor, but Kamatsu vowed to carry Pug's warning of
this alien terror to the High Council, for Pug was
convinced that should Midkemia fall, Kelewan would
follow. Pug was met by his old friend Hochopepa, a
fellow magician, a Great One of the Empire. Hochopepa
agreed to plead Pug's case before the Assembly, for Pug
had been named traitor to the Empire and was under
sentence of death. But before he could depart, they were
assaulted magically and captured by the Warlord's men.
Arutha and his party reached the Black Lake,
Moraelin, avoiding a number of moredhel patrols and
sentries. Galain the elf was sent by Tomas to carry news of
another possible entrance to Moraelin. He told Arutha he
would accompany them to the edge of the 'Tracks of the
Hopeless', the canyon surrounding the plateau where
Moraelin lay. Arutha and his company made their way to
the Black Lake and discovered a strange black building,
which they took to be a Valheru ediface. The search for
Silverthorn was fruitless, and Arutha and the others spent
the night in a cave below the surface of the plateau, where
they decided they must enter the building.
Pug and his companions awoke in a cell and found
their magic blocked by an enchantment. Pug was
questioned by the Warlord and his two magician allies, the
brothers "Ergoran and Elgahar, about his purpose in
returning to the Empire. The Warlord was convinced it
had to do with political opposition to his plans to take
control of the Empire from the Emperor. Neither he nor
Ergoran believed Pug's story of a strange power of
Tsurani origin menacing Midkemia. Elgahnr later came to
Pug's cell to discuss the matter further, and said he would
consider Pug's warning. Before he left, he whispered a
speculation to Pug, which Pug agreed was possible.
Hochopepa asked Pug what that speculation was, but Pug
refused to discuss it. Later, Pug, Meecham, and Dominic

were put to torture After Dominic entered a trance to
block the pain, and Meecham was rendered senseless,' Pug
Was tortured. The pain and his resistance to the magic
blocking his own caused Pug to succeed in using Magic of
the Lesser Path, something thought impossible heretofore.
He freed himself and his companions as the Emperor
arrived with the Lord of the Shinzawai. The Warlord was
executed for treason and Pug was granted permission to
conduct research in the Assembly. Elgahar was instrumental
in freeing Pug and, when asked why, revealed the
speculation he shared with Pug. Both believed the Enemy,
the ancient terror that drove the nntzons to Kelewan at the
time of the Chaos Wars, had returned. At the Assembly,
Pug discovered a reference to strange beings living in the
polar ice, the Watchers. He parted company with his
friends and left to seek the Watchers, while Hochopepa,
Elgahar, Dominic and Meecham returned to Midkemia
and the academy.
While hiding, Jimmy overheard some conversation
between a moredhel and two human renegades, which
gave him a clue something was not right about the black
building. Jimmy convinced Arutha he should explore
alone, as he was less likely to fall prey to any trap or
ambush. Jimmy entered the strange black building and
discovered what looked to be Silverthorn, but too many
things about the place rung false. Jimmy returned to the
Cave with news that the building was one giant trap.
Further exploration revealed the cave to be part Of a large
underground Valheru abode, nearly unrecognizable after
years of erosion. Jimmy then determined that Silverthorn
must be under water, as the elves had stated it grew close
to the edge of the water and the rainfall that year had been
heavy. That night they found the plant and began their
flight. Jimmy was injured and the party slowed. They
eluded the moredhel sentries but were forced to kill one,
alerting Murad, who led the force set to capture Arutha.
Near the d f tb I f t tb h t d t

n m Bri t e at er e yen warriors. T e mst band of
db I kA h d b b

myers. Baru challenged Murad to single combat, and the
h d f

O
his returning from the dead. Baru was cut down by a
da I
r y
overwhelmed, the elves arrived and drove off the
d n e
elves carried the Prince and his party to the safety of
Elvandar. The dead Black Slayers returned to life and
pursued the elves to the edge of Elvandar, where Tommas
arrived with the S Il and destroyed the Black
Slayers. At a celebration that night, A tb I mr d h t
Baru would live after a long convalescence. Arutha and
Alnrtzn considered the end of their quest, both knowing
the battle was only a part of a larger conflict, whose final
outcome had not been decided.
Pug reached the northern edges of the Empire and,
leaving his Tsurani guards, set off across the Thun-held
tundra. The strange centaur-like creatures, who called
themselves the Lasura, sent an old warrior to converse
with Pug. The creature revealed the existence of dwellers
in the ice and ran off declaring Pug mad. Pug at last
reached the glacier, where he was met by a cowled being.
The Watcher who greeted Pug took him down below the
icecap to where a fabulous, magic forest existed. It was
Called Elvardein and was twin to Elvandar. Pug diScovered
the Watchers to be elves, the long-vanished eldar,
or elder elves. Pug was tO Stay with them a year and learn
BE beyond those he already had at his command.
Arutha reached Krondor safely with the cure for Anita.
She was revived, and plans were made to finish the
wedding. Carline insisted Laurie and she also get married
at once, and for the time being, the palace at Krondor was
the scene of joy and happiness.
Peace returned to the Kingdom of the Isles, for almost a
year.

BOOK IV

Macros Redux

Lo Death has reared himself a throne
In a strange city.

PoE, The City in the sea, .
Prologue
darkwind

The wind came from nowhere.
Ringing into existence with the reverberation of a
hammer striking doom, it carried the heat of a forge that
fashioned hot war and bearing death. It came into being
in the heart of a lost land, emerging from some strange
place between that which is and that which seeks to be. It
blew from the south, when snakes walked upright and
spoke ancient words. Angry, it stank of ancient evil,
echoing with long forgotten prophecies. In a frenzy the
wind spun, swirling out of the void, as if seeking a
course, then it seemed to pause, then it blew northward.

The old nurse hummed a simple tune, one handed down
from mother to daughter for generations, while she
sewed. She paused to glance up from her needlework.
Her two small charges lay sleeping, tiny faces serene
while they dreamed their tiny dreams. Occasionally
fingers would flex or lips would purse in sucking motions,
then one or the other would return to quiescence. They
were beautiful babies and would grow to be handsome
lads, of this the nurse was certain. As men they would
have only vague memories of the woman who sat with
them this night, but for now they belonged as much to
her as their mother, who sat with her husband presiding
over a state dinner. Then through the window a strange
wind came, chilling her despite its heat. It carried a hint
of alien and distorted dissonance in its sound, an evil
rune barely perceived. The nurse shivered and looked
toward the boys. They became restless, as if ready to
wake crying. The nurse hurried to the window and closed
the shutters, blocking out the strange and disquieting
night air. For a moment it seemed all time held its
breath, then, as if with a slight sigh, the breeze died away
and the night was calm again. The nurse tightened her
shawl about her shoulders and the babies stirred fitfully
for another moment, before lapsing into a deep and quiet
sleep.

In another room nearby, a young man worked over a list
struggling to put aside personal likes and dislikes as he
decided who was to serve at a minor function the next
day., It was a task he hated, but he did it well. Then the
wind made the window curtains blow inward. Without
thinking, the youngster was half out of his chair in a
crouch, a dirk seeming to fly from his boot top to his
hand, as a street-born sense of wariness signalled danger.
Poised to fight, he stood with heart pounding for a long
moment, as certain of a death struggle as he had ever
been in his conflict-torn life. Seeing no one there. the
young man slowly relaxed. The moment was lost. He
shook his head in perplexity. An odd disquiet settled in
the pit of his stomach as he slowly crossed to the
window. For long, slowly passing minutes he gazed
toward the north, into the night, where he knew the
great mountains lay, and beyond, where an enemy of
dark aspect waited. The young man's eyes narrowed as
he stared into the gloom, as if seeking to catch a glimpse
of some danger lurking out there. Then as the last of the
rage and fear fled, he returned to his task. But
throughout the balance of the night he occasionally
turned to look out the window.

Out in the city a group of revellers made their way
through the streets, seeking another inn and more merry
companions. The wind blew past them and they halted a
moment, exchanging glances. One, a seasoned mercen-
ary, began to walk again, then halted, considering
something. With a sudden loss of interest in celebration,
he bade his companions good night and returned to the
palace where he had guested for almost a year.

The wind blew out to sea where a ship raced toward its
home port after a long patrol. The captain, a tall old man
with a scarred face and a white eye, paused as he was
touched by the freshening wind. He was about to call for
the sheets to be shortened when a strange chill passed
through him. He looked over to his first mate, a pock-
faced man who had been at his side for years. They
exchanged glances, then the wind passed. The captain
paused, gave the order to send men aloft, and, after
another silent moment, shouted for extra lanterns to be
lit against the suddenly oppressive gloom.

Farther to the north, the wind blew through the streets of
a city, creating angry little dust swirls that danced a mad
caper across the cobbles, skittering along like demented
jesters. Within this city men from another world lived
beside men born there. In the soldiers' commons of the
garrison, a man from that other world wrestled one
raised within a mile of where the match was taking place,
with heavy wagering among those who watched. Each
man had taken one fall and the third would decide the
winner. The wind suddenly struck and the two opponents
paused, looking about. Dust stung eyes and several
seasoned veterans suppressed shudders. Without words
the two opponents quit the matchh, and those who had
placed wagers picked up their bets without protest.
Silently those in the commons returned to their quarters,
the festive mood of the conies having fled before the
bitter wind.
The wind swept northward until it struck a forest where
little apelike beings, gentle and shy, huddled in the
branches, seeking a warmth that only close physical
contact can provide. Below, on the floor of the forest, a
man sat in meditative pose. His legs were crossed and he
rested the backs of his wrists upon his knees, thumbs and
forefingers forming circles that represent the Wheel of
Life to which all creatures are bound. His eyes snapped
open at the first caress of the darkling wind and he
regarded the being who sat facing him. An old elf,
showing but the faint signs of age native to his race,
contemplated the human for a moment, seeing the
unspoken question. He nodded his head slightly. The
human picked up the two weapons that lay at his side.
The long sword and half-sword he placed in his belt sash,
and with only a gesture of farewell he was off, moving
through the trees of the forest as he began his journey to
the sea. There he would seek out another man, one who
was also counted friend to the elves, and prepare for the
final confrontation that would soon begin. As the warrior
made his way toward the ocean the leaves rustled in the
branches over his head.

In another forest, leaves also trembled, in sympathy with
those troubled by the passing darkwind. Across an
enormous gulf of stars, around a greenish yellow sun
spun a hot planet. Upon that world, below the cap of ice
at the north pole, lay a forest twin to that left behind by
the travelling warrior. Deep within that second forest sat
a circle of beings steeped in timeless lore. They wove
magic. A soft, warm glow of light formed a sphere about
them, as each sat upon the bare earth, richly coloured
robes unblemished by stain of soil. All eyes were closed,
but each saw what he or she needed to see. One, ancient
beyond the memory of the others, sat above the circle,
suspended in the air by the strength of the spell they all
wove together. His white hair hung below his shoulders
held back by a simple wire of copper set with a single
jade stone upon his forehead. His palms were held up
and forward, and his eyes were fixed upon another, a
black-robed human, who floated opposite him. That
other rode the currents of arcane energy forming a
matrix about him, sending his consciousness along those
lines, mastering this alien magic. The black-robed one sat
in mirror pose, his hands held palm out, but his eyes
were closed as he learned. He mentally caressed the
fabric of this ancient elver sorcery and felt the inter-
twined energies of every living thing in this forest, taken
and lightly turned, never forced, toward the needs of the
community. Thus the Spellweavers used their powers:
gently, but persistently, spinning the fibre of these ever
present natural energies into a thread of magic that could
be used. He touched the magic with his mind and he
knew. He knew his powers were growing beyond human
understanding, becoming godlike in Comparison to what
he had once thought were the limits of his talents. He
had mastered much in the passing year, yet he knew
there was much more to learn. Still, with his tutoring he
now had the means to find other sources of knowledge.
The secrets known to few but the greatest masters - to
pass between worlds by strength of will, to move through
time, and even to cheat death - he now understood were
possible. And with that understanding, he knew he
would someday discover the means of mastering those
secrets. If he was granted enough time. And time was at
a premium. The leaves of the trees echoed the rustle of
the' distant darkwind. The man in black set dark eyes
upon the ancient being floating before him, as both
withdrew their minds from the matrix. Speaking by
strength of mind, the man in black said, So soon, Acaila.?
The other smiled, and pale blue eyes shone forth with
a light of their own, a light which when first seen had
Startled the man in black. Now he knew that light came
from a deep power beyond any he had known in any
mortal save one. But this was a different power, not the
astonishing might of that other but the soothing, healing
power of life, love, and serenity. This being was truly
one with all around him. To gaze into the glowing eyes
was to be made whole, and his smile was a comfort to
see. But the thoughts that crossed the distance between
the two as they gently floated earthward were troubled.
It has been a year. It would have served us all had we
more time, but time passes as it will, and it may be that
you are ready. Then with a texture of thought the black-
robed man had come to understand was humour, he
added aloud, "But ready or unready, it is time.'
The others rose as one and for a silent moment the
black-clad one felt their minds join with his, in a final
farewell.They were sending him back to where a struggle
was under way, a struggle in which he was to play a vital
part. But they were sending him with much more than he
had possessed when he had come to them. He felt the
last contact, and said, 'Thank you. I will return to where
I can travel quickly home.' Without further words he
closed his eyes and vanished. Those in the circle were
silent a moment, then each turned to undertake whatever
task awaited him or her. In the branches the leaves
remained restless and the echo of the darkwind was slow
in fading.

The darkwind blew until it reached a ridge trail above a
distant vale, where a band of men crouched in hiding.
For a brief moment they faced the south, as if seeking
the source of this oddly disquieting wind, then they
returned to observing the plains below. The two closest
to the edge had ridden long and hard in response to a
report by an out-riding patrol. Below, an army gathered
under banners of ill-aspect. The leader, a greying
man with a black patch over his right eye hunkered down
below the ridge. "it's as bad as we feared,' he said in
hushed tones.
The other man, not as tall but stouter, scratched at a
grey-shot black beard as he squatted beside his com-
panion. "No, it's worse,' he whispered. 'By the number
of campRres, there's one hell of a storm brewing down
there . '
The man with the eye-patch sat silently for a long
moment, then said, 'Well, we've somehow gained a year.
I expected them to hit us last summer. It is well we
prepared, for now they'll surely come.' He moved in a
crouch as he returned to where a tall, blond man held his
horse. 'Are you coming?'
The second man said, 'No, I think I'll watch for a
while. By seeing how many arrive and at what rate, I
may hazard a good guess at how many he's bringing.'
The first man mounted. The blond man said, "What
matter? WheN he comes, he'll bring all he has.'
'I just don't like surprises, I suppose.'
(How long?' asked the leader.
'Two, three days at most, then it will get too crowded
hereabouts . '
"They're certain to have patrols out. Two days at the

most.' With a grim smile, he said, "You're not much as
company goes, but after two years I've grown used to
having you around. Be careful.'
The second man flashed a broad grin. 'That cuts two
ways. You've stung them enough for the last two years
they'd love to throw a net over you. It wouldn't do to
have them show up at the city gates with your head on a
battle pike.'
The blond man said, "That will not happen.' His open
smile was in contrast to his tone, one of determination
the other two knew well.
'Well, just see it doesn't. Now, get along.'
The company moved out, with one rider staying behind
to accompany the stout man in his watch. After a long
minute of observing he muttered softly, 'What are you
up to this time, you misbegotten son of a motherless
whoremonger? Just what are you going to throw at us
this summer, Murmandamus?'
time, you misbegotten son of a motherless
whoremonger? Just what are y
CHAPTER 1

Jimmy raced down the hall.
The last few months had been a time of growth for
Jimmy. He would be counted sixteen years old the next
Midsummer's Day, though no one knew his real age
Sixteen seemed a likely guess, although he might be
closer to seventeen or even eighteen years old. Always
athletic, he had begun to broaden in the shoulders and
had gained nearly a head of height since coming to court.
He now looked more the man than the boy.
But some things never changed, and Jimmy's sense of
responsibility remained one of them. While he could be
counted upon for important tasks, his disregard of the
trivial once again threatened to turn the Prince of
Krondor's Court into chaos. Duty prescribed that he, as
Senior Squire of the Prince's court, be first at assembly,
and as usual, he was likely to be last. Somehow
punctuality seemed to elude him. He arrived either late
or early, but rarely on time.
Squire Locklear stood at the door to the minor hall
used as the squires' assembly point, waving frantically for
Jimmy to hurry. Of all the squires, only Locklear had
become a friend to the Prince's squire since Jimmy
returned with Arutha from the quest for Silverthorn.
Despite Jimmy's first, accurate judgment that Locklear
was a child in many ways, the youngest son of the Baron
of Land's End had displayed a certain taste for the
reckless that had both surprised and pleased his friend.
No matter how chancy a scheme Jimmy plotted,
Loclear usually agreed. When delivered up to trouble as
a result of Jimmy's gambles with the patience of the
court officials, Locklear took his punishment with good
grace, counting it the fair price of being caught.
Jimmy sped into the room, sliding across the smooth
marble floor as he sought to halt himself. Two dozen
green-and-brown-clad squires formed a neat pair of lines
in the hall. He looked around, noting everyone was
where they were supposed to be. He assumed his own
appointed place at the instant that Master of Ceremonies
Brian deLacy entered.
When given the rank of Senior Squire, Jimmy had
thought it would be all privilege and no responsibility.
He had been quickly disabused of that notion. An
integral part of the court, albeit a minor one, he was,
when he failed his duty, confronted by the single most
important fact known to all bureaucrats of any nation or
epoch: those above were not interested in excuses, only
in results. Jimmy lived and died with every mistake made
by the squires. So far, it had not been a good year for
Jimmy. With measured steps and rustling red and black robes
of office, the tall, dignified Master of Ceremonies crossed
to stand behind Jimmy, technically his first assistant after
the Steward of the Royal Household, but most often his
biggest problem. Flanking Master deLacy were two
purple-and-yellow-uniformed court pages, commoners'
sons who would grow up to be servants in the palace,
unlike the squires who would some day be among the
rulers of the Western Realm. Master deLacy absently
tapped his iron-shod staff of office on the floor and said.
"Just beat me in again, did you, Squire James?'
Keeping a straight face, despite the stifled laughter
coming from' some of the boys in the back ranks, Jimmy
said, 'Everyone is accounted for, Master deLacy. Squire
Jerome is in his quarters, excused for injury.'
With weary resignation in his voice, deLacy said, 'Yes,
I heard of your little disagreement on the playing field
yesterday. I think we'll not dwell on your constant
difficulties with Jerome. I've had another note from his
father. I think in future I'll simply pass these notes to
you.' Jimmy tried to look innocent and failed. 'Now,
before I go over the day's assignments, I feel it
appropriate to point out one fact: you are expected, at all
times, to behave as young gentlemen. Toward this cause,
I think it also appropriate to discourage a newly
emerging trend, namely, wagering upon the outcome of
barrel-ball matches played on Sixthday. Do I make
myself clear?' The question seemed to be addressed to
the assembled squires, but deLacy's hand fell upon
Jimmy's shoulder at that moment. 'From this day
forward, no more wagering, unless it's something honourable,
such as horses, of course. Make no mistake,
that is an order.'
All the squires muttered acknowledgement. Jimmy
nodded solemnly, secretly relieved he had already placed
the bet on that afternoon's match. So much interest
among the staff and minor nobility had arisen over this
game that Jimmy had been frantically trying to discover a
way he could charge admission. There might be a high
price to pay should Master deLacy discover Jimmy had
already bet on the match, but Jimmy felt honour had
been satisfied. DeLacy had said nothing about existing
wagers.
Master deLacy quickly went over the schedule prepared
the night before by Jimmy. Whatever complaint
the Master of Ceremonies might have with his Senior
Squire, he had none with the boy's work. Whatever task
Jimmy undertook he did well, getting him to undertake
the task was usually the problem. When the morning
duty was assigned, deLacy said, "At fifteen minUteS
before the second hour after noon, assemble on the
palace steps, for at two hours after noon, Prince Arutha
and his court will arrive for the Presentation. As soon as
the ceremony is complete you are excused duty for the
rest of the day, so those of you with families here will be
free to stay with them. However, two of you will be
required to stand ready with the Prince's family and
guests. I've selected Squires Locklear and James to serve
that duty. You two will go at once to Earl Volney's office
and put yourselves at his disposal. That will be all.'
Jimmy stood frozen in chagrined silence for a long
moment while deLacy left and the company of Squires
broke up. Locklear ambled over to stand before Jimmy
and said with a shrug, "Well, aren't we the lucky ones?
Everyone else gets to run around and eat, drink,
and' - he threw a sidelong glance at Jimmy and grinned - "
kiss girls. And we've got to stick close to Their
Highnesses. '
'i'll kill him,' said Jimmy, venting his displeasure.
Locklear shook his head. 'Jerome?'
'Who else?' Jimmy motioned for his friend to fall in as
he walked away from the hall.
'He told deLacy about the betting. He's paying me back for that black eye I
gave  him yesterday.'
Locklear sighed in resignation. 'We don't stand a
chance of beating Them and Jason and the other
apprentices today, with us both not playing.' Locklear
and Jimmy were the two best athletes in the company of
squires. Nearly as quick as Jimmy, Locklear was second
only to him among the squires in swordsmanship.
Together they were the two best ball handlers in the
palace, and with both out of the match, it was a near
certain victory for the apprentices. 'How much did you
bet?'
"All of it,' answered Jimmy. Locklear winced. The

squires had been pooling their silver and gold for months
in anticipation of this match. "Well, how was I to know
deLacy would pull this business? Besides, with all those
losses we've had, I got five-to-two odds in favour of the
apprentices.' He had spent months developing a losing
trend in the squires' game, setting up this big wager. He
considered. 'We may not be out of it yet. I'll think of
something.'
Changing the subject, Locklear said, "You just cut it a
little fine today. What held you up this time?'
Jimmy grinned, his features losing their dark aspect. 'I
was talking to Marianna.' Then his features returned to
an expression of disgust. "She was going to meet me after
the game, but now we'll be with the Prince and Princess.'
Accompanying his growth since last summer, another
change in Jimmy had been his discovery of girls.
Suddenly their company and good opinion of him were
vital. Given his upbringing and knowledge, especially
compared to those of the other squires in court, Jimmy
was worldly beyond his years. The former thief had been
making his presence known among the younger serving
girls of the palace for several months. Marianna was
simply the most recent to catch his fancy and be swept
oFf her feet by the clever, witty and handsome young
squire. Jimmy's curly brown hair, ready grin, and
flashing dark eyes had caused him to become an object of
concern for more than one girl's parents among the
palace staff.
Locklear attempted to look uninterested, a pose that
was quickly eroding as he himself became more often the
focus of the palace girls' attention. He was getting taller
by the week, it seemed, almost as tall as Jimmy 'now. His
wavy, blond-streaked brown hair and cornflower-blue
eyes framed by almost feminine lashes, his handsome
smile, and his friendly, easy manner had all made him
popular with the younger girls of the palace. He hadn't
grown quite comfortable with the idea of girls yet, as at
home he had only brothers, but being around Jimmy had
already convinced him there was more to girls than he
had thought back at Land's End. 'Well,' Locklear said,
picking up the pace of their walking, "if deLacy doesn't
find a reason to chuck you out of service, or Jerome
doesn't have you beaten by town roughs, some jealous
kitchen boy or angry father's likely to comb your hair
With a cleaver. But none of them will have a prayer if
we're late to the chancery - because Earl Volney will
have our heads on pikes. Come on.'
With a laugh and an elbow to the ribs, Locklear was
off, with Jimmy a step behind as they ran down the halls.
One old servant looked up from his dusting to watch the
boys racing along and for a moment reflected on the
magic of youth. Then, resigned to the effects of time's
passage, he returned to the duties at hand.

The crowd cheered as the heralds began their march
down the steps of the palace. They cheered, in part
because they would now be addressed by their Prince
who, while somewhat aloof, was well respected and
counted evenhanded with justice. They cheered, in part
because they would see the Princess whom they loved
She was a symbol of continuation of an old line, a link
from the past to the future. But most of all they cheered
because they were among the lucky citizens not of the
nobility who would be allowed to eat from the Prince's
larder and to drink from his wine cellar.
The Festival of Presentation was conducted thirty days
following the birth of any member of the royal family.
How it began remained a mystery, but it was commonly
held that the ancient rulers of the city-state of Rillanon
were required to show the people, of every rank and
station, that the heirs to the throne were born without
flaw. Now it was a welcome holiday to the people, for it
was as if an extra Midsummer's festival had been
granted.
Those guilty of misdemeanours were pardoned, matters
of honour were considered resolved and duelling was
forbidden for a week and a day following the Presentation,
all debts owing since the last Presentation Princess
Anita's nineteen'years ago - were forgiven, and
for the afternoon and evening, rank was put aside as
commoner and noble ate from the same table.
As Jimmy took his place behind the heralds, he
realized that "someone always had to work. Someone had
to prepare all the food being served today, and someone
had to clean up tonight. And he had to stand ready to
serve Arutha and Anita should they require it. Sighing to
himself, he considered again the responsibilities that
seemed to find him no matter where he hid.
Locklear hummed softly to himself while the heralds
continued to take up position, followed by members of
Arutha's Household Guard. The arrival of Cardan,
Knight-Marshal of Krondor, and Earl Volney, acting
Principate Chancellor, indicated the ceremonies were
about to begin.
The grey-haired soldier, his black face set in an
amused expression, nodded to the portly Chancellor,
then signalled to Master deLacy to begin. The Master of
Ceremonies' staff struck the ground and the trumpeters
and drummers sounded ruffles and flourishes. The crowd
hushed as the Master of Ceremonies struck the ground
again, and a herald cried, 'Hearken to me! Hearken to
me. his Highness, Arutha Condoin, Prince of Krondor,
Lord of the Western Realm, Heir to the throne of Rillanon.'
The crowd cheered, though it was 'more for
form than out of any genuine enthusiasm. Arutha was
the sort of man who inspired deep respect and admiration,
not affection, in the populace.
A tall, rangy, dark-haired man entered, dressed in
muted brown clothing of fine weave, his shoulders
covered with the red mantle of his office. He paused, his
brown eyes narrow, while the herald announced the
Princess. When the slender, red-headed Princess of
Krondor joined her husband, the merry glint in her green
eyes caused him to smile, and the crowd began to cheer
in earnest. Here was their beloved Anita, daughter of
Arutha's predecessor, Erland.
While the actual ceremony would be quickly over, the
introduction of nobles took a great deal longer. A cadre
of palace nobles and guests was entitled to public
presentation. The first pair of these was announced.
"Their Graces, the Duke and Duchess of Salador.'

A handsome, blond man offered his arm to a darkhaired
woman. Laurie, former minstrel and traveller,
now Duke of Salador and husband to Princess Carline,
escorted his beautiful wife to her brother's side. They had
arrived in Krondor a week before, to see their nephews,  and would stay
another week.
On and on droned the herald as other members of the

nobility were introduced and, finally, visiting dignitarieS,
including the Keshian Ambassador. Lord Hazara-Khan
entered with only four bodyguards, forgoing the usual
Keshian pomp.
The Ambassador was dressed in the style
of the desert men of the Jal-Pur: a long robe of indigo over white cloth
head cover that  left only the eyes exposed,
tunic and trousers tucked into calf-high black boots. The
bodyguards were garbed from head to toe in black.
Then deLacy stepped forward and called, 'Let the
populace approach.' Several hundred men and women of
varying rank, from the poorest beggar to the richest
commoner, gathered below the steps of the palace.
Arutha spoke the ritual words of the Presentation.
"Today is the three hundred tenth day of the second year
of the reign of our Lord King, Lyam the First. Today we
present our sons.'
DeLacy struck his staff upon the ground and the
herald called out, "Their Royal Highnesses, the Princes
Borric and Erland.' The crowd erupted in a nearfrenzy
of shouts and cheers as the twin sons of Arutha
and Anita, born a month before, were publicly presented
for the first time. The nurse selected to care for the boys
came forward and gave her charges over to their mother
and father. Arutha took Borric, named for his father,
while Anita took her own father's namesake. Both
babies endured the public showing with good grace
though Erland showed signs of becoming fussy. The
crowd continued to cheer, even after Arutha and Anita
had returned their sons to the care of the nurse. Arutha
Faced those gathered below the steps with another rare
smile. 'My sons are well and strong, they are born
without flaw. They are fit to rule. Do you accept them as
sons of the royal house?' The crowd shouted its
approbation. Anita reflected her husband's smile. Arutha
waved to the crowd. "our thanks, good people. Until the
feasting, I bid you all good day.'
The ceremony was over. Jimmy hurried to Arutha's
side, as was his duty, while Locklear moved to Anita's
side. Locklear was formally a junior squire, but he was
so often given duty with the Princess that he was
commonly considered her personal squire. Jimmy suspected
deLacy of wanting to keep himself and Locklear
together so watching them would be that much easier.
The Prince threw Jimmy a distracted half-smile as he
watched his wife and sister fuss over the twins. The
Keshian Ambassador had removed his traditional face
covering and was smiling at the sight. His four bodyguards
hovered close.
'Your Highnesses,' said the Keshian, 'are thrice
blessed. Healthy babies are a gift of the gods. And they
are sons. And two of them.'
Arutha basked in the glow of his wife, who looked
radiant as she regarded her sons in the nurse's arms. 'I
thank you, my Lord Hazara-Khan. It is an unexpected
benefit having you with us this year.'
The weather in Durbin is beastly this year,' he said
absently as he began to make faces at little Borric. He
suddenly remembered his station and more formally said,
'Besides, your Highness, we have a minor matter to
finish discussing regarding the new border here in the
West.'
Arutha laughed. 'With you, my dear Abdur, minor
details become major concerns. I have little love for the
prospect of facing you across the negotiating table again.
Still, I'll pass along any suggestions you make to His
Majesty.' The Keshian .bowed and said, 'I wait upon Your

Highness's pleasure.'
Arutha seemed to notice the guards. 'I don't see your
sons or Lord Daoud-Khan in attendance.'
"They conduct the business I would normally oversee
among my people in the Jal-Pur.'
"These?' said Arutha, indicating the four bodyguards.
Each was dressed entirely in jet, even to the scabbards of
their scimitars, and while their costuming was similar to
that of the desert men, it was different from anything
Arutha had seen of Keshians.
'These are izmalis, Highness. They serve as personal
protection, nothing more.'
Arutha chose to say nothing as the knot of people
around the babies seemed about to break up. The izmalis
were famous as bodyguards, the finest protection available
to the nobility of the Empire of Great Kesh, but
rumour had it they were also highly trained spies and,
occasionally, assassins. Their abilities were nearly
legendary. They were reputed to be everything just short
of ghosts in their ability to come and go undetected.
Arutha disliked having men only one step away from
assassins  within his walls, but Abdur was entitled to his
personal retinue, and Arutha judged it unlikely the
Keshian Ambassador would bring anyone into Krondor
who might be dangerous to the Kingdom. Besides
himself, Arutha added silently.
"We shall also need to sPeak of the latest request from

Greg regarding docking rights in Kingdom ports,' said
Lord Hazara-Khan.
Arutha looked openly amazed. Then his expression
changed to one of irritation. 'I suppose a passing
fisherman or sailor just mentioned it to you as you
disembarked at the harbour?'
"Highness, Kesh has friends in many places,' answered
the Ambassador with an ingratiating smile.
.Well, it will certainly do no good to comment on
Kesh's Imperial Intelligence Corps, for we both know
that' - Hazara-Khan joined in and they both spoke in
unison - 'no such group exists.'
Abdur Rachman Memo Hazara-Khan bowed and said,
"With Your Highness's kind permission?'
Arutha bowed slightly as the Keshian made his
farewell, then turned to Jimmy. 'What? You two
scoundrels drew duty today?'
jimmy shrugged, indicating it wasn't his idea. Arutha
noticed his wife instructing the nurse to return the twins
to their nursery. "Well, you must have done something to
warrant deLacy's displeasure. Still, we can't have you
missing all the fun. I understand there's supposed to be a
particularly good barrel-ball game later this afternoon.'
jimmy feigned surprise, while Locklear's face lit up. 'I
think so,' said Jimmy noncommittally.
Motioning the boys to follow as the Prince's party
began to head inside, Arutha said, 'Well then, we'll have
to drop in and see how it goes, won't we?'
jimmy winked at Locklear. Then Arutha said, 'Besides,
if you boys lose that bet, your skins won't be worth
a tanner's trouble by the time the other squires get
through with you.'
Jimmy said nothing while they moved toward the great
hall and the reception for the nobles before the
commoners were admitted to the feast in the courtyard.
Then he whispered to Locklear, 'That man has an
irritating habit of always knowing what's going on around
here.'

The celebration was in full swing, nobles mingling with
those commoners granted admission to the palace
courtyard. Long tables stood heavily laden with food and
drink, and for many in attendance this was the finest
meal they would eat this year. While formality was
forgotten, the commoners were still deferential to
Arutha and his party, bowing slightly and using formal
address. Jimmy and Locklear hovered nearby, in case
they were needed. Carline and Laurie walked arm in arm behind Arutha

and Anita. Since their own wedding, the new Duke and
Duchess of Salador had settled down somewhat, in
contrast to their well-reported and stormy romance at the
King's court. Anita turned toward her sister-in-law and
said, "I'm pleased you could stay this long. It's so much a
man's palace here in Krondor. And now with two
boys. . . ' 'it's going to get worse,' finished Carline. 'Being raised

by a father and two brothers, I know what you mean.'
Arutha glanced over his shoulder at Laurie and said
"It means she was spoiled shamelessly.'
Laurie laughed, but thought better of comment as his
wife's blue eyes narrowed. Anita said, "Next time, a
daughter.'
'Then she can be shamelessly spoiled,' said Laurie.
'When are you going to have children?' asked Anita.
Arutha turned from the table with a pitcher of ale,
filling both his own and Laurie's mugs. A servant
hastened to present wine cups to the ladies. Carline
answered Anita by saying, 'We'll have them when we
have them. Believe me, it isn't for lack of trying.'
Anita stifled a laugh behind her hand, while Arutha
and Laurie exchanged glances. Carline looked from face
to face and said, 'Don't tell me you two are blushing?'
To Anita she said, 'Men.'
'Lyam's last missive said Queen Magda might be with
child. I expect we'll know for certain when he sends his
next bundle of dispatches.'
Carline said, "Poor Lyam, always such a one for the
ladies, having to marry for reasons of state. Still, she's a
decent sort, if a little dull, and he seems happy enough.'
Arutha said, "The Queen isn't dull. Compared to you a
fleet of Quegan raiders is dull.' Laurie said nothing, but
his blue eyes echoed Arutha's comment. "I just hope they
have a son. '
Anita smiled. "Arutha's anxious for another to become
'Prince of Krondor.'
Carline looked at her brother knowingly. 'Still, you'll
not be done with matters of state. With Caldric dead,
Lyam will rely more upon you and Martin than before.'
Lord Caldric of Rillanon had died shortly after the
King's marriage to Princess Magda of Roldem, leaving
the office of Duke of Rillanon, Royal Chancellor - First
Adviser to the King - vacant.
Arutha shrugged as he sampled food from his plate. "I
think he'll find no end of applicants for Caldric's office.'
Laurie said, 'That's exactly the problem. Too many
nobles are seeking advantage over their neighbours.
We've had three sizeable border skirmishes between
barons in the East - not anything to have Lyam send out
his own army, but enough to make everyone east of
Malac's Cross nervous. That's why Bas-Tira is still
without a duke. it's too powerful a duchy for Lyam to
hand over to just anyone. If you're not careful, you'll
find yourself named Duke of Krondor or Bas-Tyra
should Magda give birth to a boy.'
Carline said, 'Enough This is a holiday. I'll have no
more politics tonight.'
Anita took Arutha's arm. 'Come along. We've had a
good meal, there's a festival underway, and the babies
are blessedly asleep. Besides,' she added with a laugh,
"tomorrow we have to start worrying over how we pay
for this festival and the Festival of Banapis next month.
Tonight we enjoy what we have.'
Jimmy managed to insinuate himself next to the Prince
and said, 'Would your Highness be interested in viewing
a contest?' Locklear and he exchanged worried glances,
for the time for the game to begin was past.
Anita threw her husband a questioning glance. Arutha
said, 'I promised Jimmy we'd go and see the barrel-ball
match he's conspired to have played today.'
Laurie said, 'That might be more entertaining than
another round of jugglers and actors.'
'That's only because most of your life has been spent
around jugglers and actors,' said Carline. "When I was a
girl, it was considered the thing to sit and watch the boys
beat each other to death in a barrel-ball game every
Sixthday, while pretending not to' watch. I'll take the
actors and jugglers.'
Anita said, 'Why don't you two go along with the
boys? We're all informal today. We'll join you later in
the great hall for the evening entertainment.'
Laurie and Arutha agreed and followed the boys
through the throng. They left the central courtyard of the
palace and passed along a series of halls connecting the
central palace complex with outer buildings. Behind the
palace stood a large marshalling yard, near the stables,
where the palace guards drilled. A large crowd had
gathered and was cheering lustily when Arutha, Laurie,
Jimmy and Locklear arrived. They worked their way
toward the front, jostling spectators. A few turned to
complain to those shoving past but, seeing the Prince,
said nothing.
A place was made for them behind those squires not
playing. Arutha waved to Cardan, who stood on the
other side of the field with a squad of off-duty soldiers.
Laurie watched the play a moment and said, 'This is a lot
more organized than I remember.'
Arutha said, "It's deLacy's doing. He wrote up rules
for the game, after complaining to me about the number
of boys too beat up to work after a match.' He pointed.
'See that fellow with the sandglass? He times the contest.
The game lasts an hour now. Only a dozen boys to a side
at a time, and they must play between those chalk lines
on the ground. Jimmy, what are the other rules?'
Jimmy was stripping off his belt and dagger in
preparation. He said, "No hands, like always. When one
side scores, it falls back past the midpoint line and the
other side gets to bring the ball up. No biting, grabbing
an opponent, or weapons allowed.'
Laurie said, "No weapons? Sounds too tame for me.'
Locklear had already rid himself of his overtunic and
belt and tapped another squire on the shoulder. 'What's
the score?'
The squire never took his eyes from play. A stableboy,
driving the ball before him with his feet, was tripped by
one of Jimmy's teammates, but the ball was intercepted
by a baker's apprentice, who deftly kicked it into one of
the two barrels situated at each end of the compound.
The squire groaned. 'That puts them ahead four counts
to two. And we've less than a quarter hour to play.'
Jimmy and Locklear both looked to Arutha, who
nodded. They dashed onto the field, replacing two dirty,
bloody squires.
Jimmy took the ball from one of the two judges,
another of deLacy's innovations, and kicked the ball
toward the mid-line. Locklear, who had stationed himself
there, quickly kicked it back to Jimmy, to the surprise of
the several apprentices who bore down upon him.
Lightning-fast, Jimmy passed them before they could
recover, ducking an elbow aimed at his head. He loosed
a kick at the barrel's mouth. The ball struck the edge and
bounced out, but Locklear broke free of the pack and
kicked the rebound in. The squires and a large number
of minor nobles were on their feet cheering. Now the
apprentices led by only one count.
A minor scuffle broke out and the judges quickly
intervened. With no serious damage having been done,
play resumed. The apprentices brought the ball up,
Locklear and Jimmy fell back. One of the larger squires
threw a vicious block, knocking a kitchen boy into the
one with the ball. Jimmy pounced like a cat, kicking the
ball toward Locklear. The smaller squire deftly moved it
upfield, passing it on to another squire who immediately
kicked it back as several apprentices swarmed over him.
A large stableboy rushed Locklear. He simply lowered
his head and took Locklear, himself, and the ball across
the field boundary rather than trying to tackle the ball .
At once a fight broke out and, after the judges had
separated the combatants, they helped Locklear to his
feet. The boy was too shaken to continue, so another
squire took his place. As both players had been beyond
bounds, the judge ruled the ball free and tossed it into
the centre of the field. Both sides attempted to recover
the ball as elbows, knees and fists flew.
"Now this is how barrel-ball should be played,'
commented Laurie.
Suddenly a stableboy broke free, no one between
himself and the squires' barrel. Jimmy took off after him
and seeing no hope of intercepting the ball, launched
himself at the boy, repeating the technique used against
Locklear. Again the judge ruled the ball free and
another riot ensued at midfield.
Then a squire named Paul had the ball and began to
move it toward the apprentices' goal with unexpected
skill. Two large baker's apprentices intercepted him, but
he managed to pass the ball seconds before being
levelled. The ball bounced to Squire Friedric, who
passed it to Jimmy. Jimmy expected another rush from
the apprentices, but was surprised as they fell back. This
was a new tactic, employed against the lightning passing
Jimmy and Locklear had brought to the game.
The squires on the sidelines shouted encouragement.
One yelled, 'There's only a few minutes left.'
Jimmy motioned Squire Friedric to his side, shouted
quick instructions, and then was off. Jimmy swept to the
left and then dropped the ball back to Friedric, who
moved back toward midfield. Jimmy cut to his right, then
took a well-aimed pass from Friedric toward the barrel.
He dodged a sliding tackle and kicked the ball into the
barrel.
The crowd shouted in appreciation, for this match was
bringing something new to barrel-ball: tactics and skill.
In what was always a rough game, an element of
precision was being introduced.
Then another fight broke out. The judges rushed to
break it up, but the apprentices were unbending in their
reluctance to end the scuffle. Locklear, whose head had
stopped ringing, said to Laurie and Arutha, 'They're
trying to hold up the game until time runs out. They
know we'll win if we get another crack at the ball.'
Finally order was restored. Locklear judged himself fit
enough to return and replaced a boy injured in the
scuffle. Jimmy waved his squires back, quickly whispering
instructions to Locklear as the apprentices slowly
brought the ball . up. They attempted the passing
demonstrated by Jimmy, Friedric, and Locklear, but with
little skill. They nearly kicked the ball out of bounds
twice before regaining control of errant passes. Then
Jimmy and Locklear struck.
Locklear feigned a tackle
toward the ball handler, forcing him to pass, then darted
toward the ball hand toward the barrel. Jimmy camee sweeping in behind, the

others acting as a screen, and picked up the badly passed
ball, kicking it toward Locklear. The smaller boy took
the ball and broke toward the barrel. One defender
attempted to overtaKe him, but couldn't catch the swifter
squire. Then the apprentice took something from his
shirt and threw it at Locklear.
To the surprised onlookers, it seemed the boy simply
fell face down and the ball went out of bounds. Jimmy
rushed to the side of his comrade, then suddenly was up
and after the boy who was attempting to bring the ball
onto the field. With no pretence of playing a game,
Jimmy struck the apprentice in the face, knocking him
back. Again a fight erupted, but this time several
apprentices and squires from the two sides joined the
fray. Arutha turned to Laurie and said, "This could get ugly.

Think I should do something?' Laurie watched the fight pick up in tempo. "if you

want a squire left intact for duty tomorrow.'
Arutha signalled to Cardan, who waved some soldiers
onto the field. The seasoned fighting men quickly
restored order. Arutha walked across the field and knelt
next to where Jimmy sat, cradling Locklear's head in his
lap. 'The bastard hit him in the back of the head with a
piece of horseshoe iron. He's out cold.'
Arutha regarded the fallen boy, then said to Cardan,
"Have him carried to his quarters and have the chirurgeon
examine him.' He said to the timekeeper, 'This
game is over.' Jimmy seemed on the verge of protesting,
then seemed to think better of it.
The timekeeper called out, "The score is tied at four
counts apiece. No winners.'
Jimmy sighed. 'Nor losers, at least.'
A pair of guards picked up Locklear and carried him
away. Arutha said to Laurie, 'Still a pretty rough game.'
The former singer nodded. 'DeLacy needs a few more
rules before they start cracking heads.'
Jimmy walked back to where his tunic and belt lay
while the crowd wandered off. Arutha and Laurie
followed. 'We'll have another go, sometime,' remarked
the youngster.
'it could be interesting,' said Arutha. 'Now that they
know about that passing trick of yours, they'll be ready.'
"So we'll just have to come up with something else.'
'Well, then I guess it might be worthwhile to make a
day of it. Say in a week or two.' Arutha placed his hand
on Jimmy's shoulder. 'I think I'll have a look at these
rules of deLacy's. Laurie's right. If you're going to be
dashing pell-mell up and down the field, we can't have
you tossing irons at each other.'
Jimmy seemed to lose interest in the game. Something
in the crowd caught his eye. 'See that fellow over there?
The one in the blue tunic and grey cap?'
The Prince glanced in the indicated direction. 'No.'
"He just ducked away when you looked. But I know

him. May I go and investigate?'
Something in Jimmy's tone made Arutha certain thiS
was not another ploy to escape duty. 'Go on. Just don't
be away too long. Laurie and I will be returning to the
great hall.'
Jimmy ran off to where he last saw the fellow. He
halted and looked about, then noticed the familiar figure
standing near a narrow stairway into a side entrance. The
man leaned against the wall, hidden in shadows, eating
from a platter. He only glanced up when Jimmy
approached. 'There you are, then, Jimmy the Hand.'
'No longer. Squire James of Krondor, Alvarny the
Quick.'
The old thief chuckled. "And that also no longer.
Though I was quick in my day.' Lowering his voice so
anyone else was unlikely to overhear, he said, "My
 master sends a message for your master.' Jimmy knew at

once something major was afoot, for Alvarny the Quick
was the Daymaster of the Mockers, the Guild of Thieves.
~he was no common errand runner but one' of the most
highly placed and trusted aides of the Upright Man. 'By
word only. My master says that birds of prey, thought
gone from the city, have returned from the north.'
A chill visited the pit of Jimmy's stomach. "Those that
hunt at night?' The old thief nodded as he popped a lightly browned
pastry into his mouth. He closed his eyes a moment and
made a satisfied sound. Then his eyes were on Jimmy,
narrowing as he spoke. "Sorry I was to see you leave us,
Jimmy the Hand. You had promise. You could have
been a power in the Mockers if you'd kept your throat
uncut. But that's water gone, as they say. To the heart of
the message. Young Tyburn Rooms was found floating in
the bay. There are places near where smugglers used to
ply their trade, one is a place that smells and is of little
importance to the Mockers and, therefore, is neglected
It may be that is where such birds are hiding. Now then,
there's an end to the matter.' Without further conversation,
Alvarny the Quick, Daymaster of the Mockers and
former master thief, sauntered off into the crowd,
vanishing among the revellers.
Jimmy did not hesitate. He dashed back to where
Arutha had been only a few minutes before and, not
finding him, headed for the great hall. The number of
people before the palace made it difficult to move
quickly. Seeing hundreds of strange faces in the corridors
suddenly filled Jimmy with alarm. In the months since
Arutha and he had returned from Moraelin with
Silverthorn to cure the stricken Anita, they had become
lulled by the commonplace, everyday quality of palace
life. Suddenly the boy saw an assassin's dagger in every
hand, poison in every wine cup, and a bowman in every
shadow. Struggling past celebrants, he hurried on.
Jimmy darted through the press of nobles and other less
distinguished guests in the great hall. Near the dais a clot
of people were deep in conversation. Laurie and Carline
were speaking with the Keshian Ambassador, while
Arutha mounted the steps toward his throne. A band of
acrobats was hard at work in the centre of the hall
forcing Jimmy to skirt the clearing made for them, while
dozens of citizens looked on in appreciation. As he
moved through the press, Jimmy glanced up at the
windows of the hall, the deep shadows within each
cupola haunting him with memories. He felt anger at
himself as much as anyone. He above all others should
remember what a menace could lurk in such places.
Jimmy darted past Laurie and reached Arutha's side as
the Prince sat on his throne. Anita was nowhere in sight.
Jimmy glanced at her empty throne and inclined his
head. Arutha said, "She's gone to look in on the babies,
Why?'
Jimmy leaned near Arutha. 'My former master sends a
message. Nighthawks have returned to Krondor.'
Arutha's expression turned sombre. is this speculation,
or a certainty?'
'First, the Upright Man would not send whom he sent
unless he counted the matter critical, needing quick
resolution. He exposed one high in the Mockers to public
scrutiny. Second, there is - was - a young gambler by
name Tyburn Rooms who was often seen about in the
city. He had some special dispensations from the
Mockers. He was permitted things few men not of our
guild are permitted. Now I know why. He was a personal
.cut of my former master. Rooms is now dead. My
guess is the Upright Man was alerted to the possibility of
the Nighthawks' return and Rooms was sent to discover
their whereabouts. They are once again hidden somewhere
in the city. Where, the Upright Man does not
know, but he suspects somewhere near the old smugglers'
warren.' Jimmy had been speaking to the Prince while glancing
about the hall. Now he turned to look at Arutha and
words failed him. Arutha's face was a hard mask of
controlled anger, almost to the point of a grimace.
Several nearby had turned to stare at him. In a harsh
whisper he said to Jimmy, "So it's to begin again?'
Jimmy said, 'So it would seem.'
Arutha stood. "I'll not become a prisoner in my own
palace, with guards at every window.'
Jimmy's eyes roamed the hall, past where the Duchess
Carline stood charming the Keshian Ambassador. "Well
and good, but this one day your house is overrun with
strangers. Common sense dictates you retire to your suite
early, for if ever there was a golden chance to get close
to you, it is now.' His eyes kept passing from face to
face, seeking some sign that something was amiss. "if the
Nighthawks are again in Krondor, then they are in this
hall or en route as night approaches. You may find them
waiting between here and your own quarters.'
Suddenly Arutha's eyes widened. "My quarters! Anita
and the babies!'
The Prince 'was off, ignoring the startled faces about
him, Jimmy at his heels. Carline and Laurie saw
something was wrong and followed.
Within moments a dozen people trailed behind the
Prince as he hurried down the corridor. Cardan had seen
the hasty exit and had fallen in beside Jimmy. 'What is it?'
Jimmy said, "Nighthawks.'
The Knight-Marshal of Krondor needed no further
warning. He grabbed at the sleeve of the first guard he met
in the hall, motioning for another to follow. To the first
he said, 'Send for Captain Valdis and have him join me.
The soldier said, "Where will you be, sir?'
Cardan sent the man off with a shove. 'Tell him to find
US.'
As they hurried along, Cardan gathered nearly a dozen
soldiers to him. When Arutha reached the door to his quarters,
he hesitated a moment, as if fearful to open the door.
Pushing open the door, he discovered Anita sitting
next to the cribs wherein their sons slept. She looked up
and at once an expression of alarm crossed her features.
Coming to her husband, she said, 'What is it?'
Arutha closed the door behind him, motioning for
Carline and the others to wait without. "Nothing, yet.'
He paused a moment. 'I want you to take the babies and
visit your mother. '
Anita said, "She would welcome that,' but her tone left
no doubt she understood there was more here than she
was being told. 'Her illness is past, though she still
doesn't feel up to travel. It will be a treat for her.' Then
she fixed Arutha with a questioning look. 'And we shall
be more easily protected in her small estate than here.'
Arutha knew better than to attempt to hide anything from
Anita. "Yes. We again have Nighthawks to worry about.'
Anita came to her husband and rested her head against
his chest. The last assassination attempt had nearly cost
her life. 'I have no fear for myself, but the babies. . .'
'You leave tomorrow.'
'i'll make ready.'
Arutha kissed her and moved toward the door. "I'll
return shortly. Jimmy advises I keep in quarters 'until the
palace is free of strangers. Good advice, but I must
remain on public view a while longer. The Nighthawks
think us ignorant of their return. We cannot let them
think otherwise, yet.'
Finding humour amid 'the terror, Anita said, 'Jimmy
still seeks to be First Adviser to the Prince?'
Arutha smiled at that. "He's not spoken of being
named Duke of Krondor for nearly a year. Sometimes I
think he'd be better suited than many others likely to
come to that office.'
Arutha opened the door and found Cardan, Jimmy,
Laurie, and Carline waiting. Others had been moved
away by a company of the Royal Household Guard. Next
to Cardan, Captain Valdis waited. Arutha told him, "I
want a full company of lancers ready to ride in the
morning, Captain. The Princess and the Princes will be
travelling to the Princess Mother's estates. Guard them
well.' Captain Valdis saluted and turned to issue orders. To
Cardan, Arutha said, 'Begin to slowly place men back at
post throughout the palace and have every possible
hiding place searched. Should any inquire, say Her
Highness is feeling poorly and I am staying with her for a
while. I'll return to the great hall shortly.' Cardan
nodded and left. Then Arutha added to Jimmy, "I have
an errand for you.' Jimmy said, "I'll leave at once.'

Arutha said, "What do you think you're going to do?
"Go to the docks,' said the boy with a grim smile.
Arutha nodded, again' both pleased and surprised at
the boy's grasp of things. 'Yes. If you must, search all
night. But as soon as you can, find Trevor Hull and bring
him here.'

2

Discovery

Jimmy searched the room.
The Fiddler Crab Inn was a haunt of many who wished
a safe harbour from questions and prying eyes. As the
sun began to set the room was crowded with locals, so
Jimmy was at once the source of curiosity, for his
clothing marked him out of place. A few native to the
city knew him by sight - after the Poor Quarter, the
docks had been a second home to him - but no small
number of those in the inn marked him as a rich boy out
on the evening, perhaps one with some gold to be shaken
loose.
One such man, a sailor by the look of him, drunken
and belligerent, barred Jimmy's passage through the
room. 'Here and now, such a fine young gentleman as
yourself'll be having a spare coin or two to buy a drink in
celebration of the little Princes, wouldn't you think?' He
rested his hand upon his belt dagger.
Jimmy adroitly sidestepped the man and was half past
him; saying, 'No, I wouldn't.' The man reached for
Jimmy's shoulder and tried to halt him. Jimmy came
around in a fluid movement, and the man found the
point of a dirk levelled at his throat. 'I said I don't have
any extra gold.'
The man backed away, and several onlookers laughed
But others began to circle the squire. Jimmy knew at
once he had made an error. He'd had no time to
scrounge up clothing to fit his present environment, but
he could have made a show of turning over a half-empty
purse to the man. Still, once begun, such a confrontation
could not be aborted. A moment before, Jimmy's purse
had been at risk, now it was his life.
Jimmy backed up, seeking to place his back to
a wall. His expression was hard and revealed no
hint of fear, and a few who surrounded him suddenly
understood that here was someone who knew his way
about the docks. Softly he said, 'i'm looking for Trevor
Hull. '
At once the men stopped advancing upon the boy.
One turned and indicated with his head a back door.
Jimmy hurried toward it and pulled aside the hanging cloth cover.
A group of men sat gambling in a large, smoke-filled
room. From the pile of betting markers on the table, it
was for high stakes. The game was tin-tan, common to
the southern Kingdom and northern Kesh. A colourful
display of cards was unfolded and players bet and dealt
in turn, determining odds and payoffs by which cards
were turned. Among the gamblers were two men, one
with a scar from forehead to chin, running through a
milk-white right eye, and the other a bald, pock-faced
man. Aaron Cook, the bald man and first mate on the

customs cutter Royal Raven, looked up as Jimmy
pushed toward the table. He nudged the other man,
who sat regarding his cards with disgust, throwing
them down. When he saw the youth, the man with
the white eye smiled then, as he took note of Jimmy's
expression, the smile faded. Jimmy spoke loudly, over
the noise in the room. "Your old friend Arthur wants
you.' Trevor Hull, onetime pirate and smuggler, knew at

once who Jimmy meant. Arthur was the name Arutha
had used when Hull's smugglers and the Mockers had
joined forces to get Arutha and Anita out of Krondor
while Guy du Bas-Tyra's secret police had been combing
the city for them. After the Riftwar, Arutha had
pardoned Hull and his crew for past crimes and had
enlisted them in the Royal Customs Service.
Hull and Cook stood as one and left the table. One of
the other gamblers, a heavyset merchant of some means
by his dress, spoke around a pipe. 'Where are you off to?
The hand's not played out.'
Hull, his shock of grey hair fanning out around his
head like a nimbus, shouted, 'it is for me. Hell, I only
have a run in blue and a pair of four counts to play,' and
he reached back and turned over all his cards.
Jimmy winced as men around the table began to curse
and throw in their cards. In the common room, as they
headed for the door, Jimmy observed, "You're a mean
man, Hull.'
The old smuggler turned customs officer laughed an
evil laugh. "That fat fool was ahead, and on my gold. I
just wanted to take some wind out of his sails.' The
nature of the game was such that as soon as he revealed
his hand, play was disrupted. The only fair thing would
be to leave the bets out and redeal the entire hand, a
prospect not appreciated by those with good cards left to
play.
Outside of the inn, they hurried along the streets, past
celebrants as the festival began to pick up while
afternoon shadows lengthened.

Arutha stood looking down at the maps on the table.
The maps were from his archives, provided by the royal
architect, and showed the streets of Krondor in detail.
Another, showing the sewers, had been used before in
the last raid against the Nighthawks. For the past ten
minutes Trevor Hull had been carefully studying them
all. Hull had headed the most prosperous gang of
smugglers in Krondor before taking service with Arutha,
and the sewers and back alleys had been his means of
bringing contraband into the city.
Hull conferred with Cook, then the older man rubbed
his chin. His finger pointed at a spot on the map where a
dozen tunnels came together in a near-maze. 'if the
Nighthawks were living down in the sewers, the Upright
Man would have spotted them before they could have
dug in. But it may be they're using the tunnels as a way
in and out' - his finger moved to another spot on the
map - 'here.' His finger lingered over a portion of the
docks resembling a crescent

along the bay. Halfway

along the curve the docks ended and the warehouse
district began, but also nestled against the water was a
small section of the Poor Quarter, like a pie-shaped
wedge driven between the more prosperous trading
areas.
"Fish Town,' said Jimmy.
"Fish Town.' echoed Arutha.
'it's the poorest section of the Poor Quarter,' said
Cook.
Hull nodded. (it's called Fish Town, Divers' Town,
Dockside, and other things as well. Used to be a fishing
village a long time ago. As the city grew northward along
the bay, it was surrounded by businesses, but there're
still some fisher families living there. Mostly lobstermen
and mussel rakers who work the bay, or clam diggers
who work the beaches north of the city. But it's also
located near the tanners, dyers, and other foul-smelling
sections of Krondor, so no one who can afford better
lives there.' Jimmy said, "Alvarny said the Upright Man thought

they were hiding in a place that smells. So he thinks of
Fish Town as well. Jimmy shook his head as he
considered the map. 'if the Nighthawks are hiding in Fish
Town, finding them will be difficult. Even the Mockers
don't control Fish Town as firmly as they do the rest of
the Poor Quarter and the docks. There's a lot of places
to get lost in there.' Hull agreed. 'We used to run in and out near there,

through a tunnel to a landing once used to carry cargo
into the harbour from some merchant's basement.'
Arutha studied the map and nodded: he knew where that
landing lay. 'We used a number of different locations,
moving things in and out, varying where we kept them
from time to time.' He looked up at the Prince. 'Your
first problem is the sewers. There are maybe a dozen
conduits leading up from the docks to Fish Town. You'll
have to block each one. One of them is so big you'll need
to block it with a crew in a boat.'
Aaron Cook said, "The trouble is we don't know where
in Fish Town they're hiding.'
"if that's where they are,' said Arutha.

Cook said, "I doubt if the Upright Man would even
mention it had he not a good notion that they're down
there somewhere. '
Hull nodded agreement. "That's a fact. I can't think of
any place else in the city they could be hiding. The
Upright Man would've pinned down the location as soon
as a Mocker caught a glimpse of the first Nighthawk.
Even though the thieves use a lot of the sewers to skulk
about in, there are parts they don't pass through much.
And Fish Town is worse. The older fisher families are
independent and tough, almost clannish. If someone
took up residence in one of the old shacks near the
docks, kept to himself. . . Even the Mockers only get
silence from the Fish Town folk when they ask questions.
Should the Nighthawks have infiltrated slowly, no one
but the locals might have a hint. It's a regular warren
there, little streets all twisted about.' He shook his head.
'This part of the map's useless. Half the buildings shown
here are burned down. Shacks and hovels built anywhere
there's room. It's a mess in there.' He looked at the
Prince. 'Another name for Fish Town is the Maze.'
Jimmy said, "Trevor's right. I've been in Fish Town as
much as anyone in the Mockers, and that's not' much.
There's nothing worth stealing in there. But he's wrong
about one thing. The biggest problem isn't blocking
escape routes. It's locating the Nighthawks. There are a
lot of honest folk living in that part of town and you just
can't ride in and kill everyone. We've got to find their
hideout.' He considered. "From what I know of the
Nighthawks, they'll want some place that's first of all
defensible, then easy to flee. They'll

probably be here

His finger pointed to a spot on the map.
Trevor Hull said, "It's a possibility. That building is
nestled against those two walls, so they've only two
fronts to cover. And there's a network of tunnels below
the streets there, and those tunnels are all small and
difficult to navigate unless you've been there before.
Yes, it's a likely place. Jimmy looked at Arutha. "I'd better go change.'

Arutha said, 'I don't like the need, but you're the best
equipped to scout.' Cook looked at Hull, who nodded slightly. "I could

come along.' Jimmy shook his head. 'You know parts of the sewers

better than I, Aaron, but I can slip in and out without
making the water ripple. You haven't the knack. And
there's no possible way you can get into Fish Town
unnoticed, even on a noisy night like this. I'll be safer if I
go alone.' Arutha said, "Shouldn't you wait?'

Jimmy shook his head. 'if I can locate their warren
before they know they've been discovered, we may be
able to clean them out before they know what hit them.
People do funny things sometimes, even assassins. It
being a festival day, their sentries will probably not
expect someone nosing around. And, with the city in
celebration, there will be lots of noises filtering down
from the streets. Odd and out-of-place sounds will be less
likely to alert anyone below the buildings. And if I have
to poke around above ground, a strange poor boy in Fish
Town isn't as likely to be noticed this night as much as
other nights. But I need to go at once.'
"You know best,' said Arutha. "But they'll react should
they discover someone's seeking them out. One glimpse
of you and they'll come straight after me.'
Jimmy noticed Arutha didn't seem troubled by that

fact alone. It seemed to Jimmy the Prince wouldn't mind
an open confrontation. No, Jimmy knew what bothered
him was his concern for the safety of others. "That goes
without saying. But chances are excellent they're coming
after you tonight anyway. The palace is crawling with
strangers.' Jimmy looked out the window at the late
afternoon sunset. 'it's almost seven hours after noon. If I
were planning an attack on you, I'd wait about another
two or three hours, just when the celebration is at its
height. Performers and guests will be going in and out of
the gates. Everyone will be half-drunk, tired from a day-
long celebration, and feeling very relaxed. But I wouldn't
wait much after that or your guards might notice a late
arriving guest entering the grounds. If you stay alert you
should be safe enough while I snoop around. I'll report
back as soon as I have a hint.'
Arutha indicated permission for Jimmy to withdraw.
Quickly Trevor Hull and his first mate followed, leaving
a troubled, seething Prince alone with his thoughts.
Arutha sat back, balled fist held before his mouth as his
eyes stared off into nothing.
He had faced the minions of Murmandamus near the
Black Lake, Moraelin, but the final contest was yet to
come. Arutha cursed himself for becoming complacent
over the last year. When he had first returned with
Silverthorn, the key to saving Anita from the effects of
the Nighthawks' poison, he had been nearly ready to
return at once to the north. But the affairs of court, his
own marriage, the trip to Rillanon to attend his brother's
Wedding to Queen Magda, then Lord Caldric's funeral,
the birth of his sons, all these had come and gone
without his attending to the business north of the
Kingdom. Beyond the great  ranges lay the Northlands.
There lay the seat of his enemy's power. There
Murmandamus marshalled his forces. And from that seat
far to the north he was reaching down again to touch the
life of the Prince of Krondor, the Lord of the West, the
man fated by prophecy to be his undoing, the Bane of
Darkness. Should he live. And again Arutha found
himself struggling within the confines of his own
demesne, the battle carried to his own door. Striking his
palm with his fist, Arutha voiced a low, harsh curse. To
himself and whatever gods listened, he vowed that when
this business in Krondor was finished, he, Arutha
conDom, would carry the struggle northward to
murmandamus.

The darkness hid a thousand treasures amid a million
pieces of worthless garbage. The waters in the sewers
flowed slowly, and often large clumps of debus would
gather in a jam called a tot. The tofsmen who picked
over such Rotting refuse earned their living gleaning
valuables lost into the sewers. They also kept the refuse
flowing by breaking up the jams of garbage that
threatened to back up the sewers. Little of this
concerned Jimmy, save that a tofsman was standing less
than twenty feet away. The young squire had dressed all in black, save for his

old, comfortable boots. He had even purloined an
executioner's black hood from the torture chamber.
Beneath the black he wore more simple garb, needed to
blend into the Poor Quarter. The tofsman looked
directly at the boy several times, but for all his peering
Jimmy did not exist. For the better part of half an hour, Jimmy had stood

motionless in the deep shadows of an intersection, while
the old tofsman picked over the smelly mess passing by.
Jimmy hoped this wasn't the man's chosen location to
work, otherwise he could be there for hours. Jimmy even
more fervently hoped the tofsman was real and not a
disguised Nighthawk lookout. Finally the man wandered off, and Jimmy relaxed
though he did not move until the tofsman had had ample
time to vanish down a side tunnel. Then, with stealth
bordering on the unnatural, Jimmy crept along the
tunnel toward the area below the heart of Fish Town.
Down a series of tunnels he travelled silently. Even as
he stepped into water, he managed to disturb it only
slightly. The gifts of nature - lightning-fast reflexes,
" astonishing coordination, and the ability to make
decisions, to react nearly instantaneously - had been
augmented by training from the Mockers and forged in
the harshest furnace: the daily life of a working thief.
Jimmy made each move as if his life depended upon
remaining undetected, for it did.
Down the dark conduits of the sewers he journeyed
his senses extended into the darkness. He knew how to
ignore the faint sounds coming down from the streets
above and how the slight echoes of rippling water
rebounding from the stonework should sound, the
slightest variation would warn of anyone lurking out of
view. The noisome air of the sewer masked any
potentially warning odours, but the air was almost
motionless, so he would have a betraying hint of
movement close by should anyone suddenly come at him.
A sudden shift in the air, and Jimmy froze.
Something had changed, and the boy immediately shrank
down into the sheltering darkness of a low, overhanging
brickwork. From a short distance ahead, he heard the
faint grind of leather on metal and knew someone was
descending a ladder from the street above. A slight
disturbance in the water caused the boy to tense.
Someone had stepped into the sewer and was walking in
his direction, someone who moved almost as silently as
he.
Jimmy hunkered down, as small as he could make
himself in the dark, and watched. In the gloom, black
against black, he could half-see, half-sense a figure
moving toward him. Then, from behind, light showed
and Jimmy could see the approaching man. He was

slender, wearing a cloak, and armed. He turned and
whispered harshly, 'Cover that damn lantern.'
But in that instant, Jimmy could see a face well known
to him. The man in the sewer was Arutha - or at least
resembled him enough to fool any but his closest
intimates. Jimmy held his breath, for the bogus Prince was

passing only a few feet away. Whoever followed shut the
lantern, and darkness enveloped the tunnel, hiding
Jimmy from discovery again. Then he heard the second
man pass. Listening for sounds indicating others, Jimmy
waited until he felt certain no one else was coming. He
quickly, but quietly, rose from his hiding spot and went
to where the two men had emerged from the gloom.
Three tunnels intersected, and he would have to spend
time determining which had provided entrance to the
sewers for the false Prince and his companion. Jimmy
weighed his options briefly, then placed the need to
follow the pair above the need to discover the entrance
to the sewer employed. Jimmy knew this part of the sewers as well as any in

Krondor, but if he fell too far behind he would lose
them. He slipped through the dark, listening at each
intersection for the sounds that told him where his quarry
moved. Through the murky passages under the city the boy

hurried, slowly overtaking the two men. Once he caught
a glimpse of light, as if the shuttered lantern had been
uncovered slightly so the travellers might gain their
bearings. Jimmy followed after it.
Then Jimmy rounded a corner, and a sudden movement
in the air gave warning. He dodged and felt
something pass close to where his head had been ,
accompanied by a grunt of exertion. He pulled his dirk

and turned toward the sound of breathing, holding his
own breath. Fighting in the dark was an exercise in
controlled terror. Each man could die from an overactive
imagination as he sought a clue to the exact position of
his opponent. Sounds, illusory movement seen from the
corner of the eye, a feeling about where the foe stood, all
could cause a miscue that would give away a location,
bringing sudden death. Both men stood frozen for a long
mOment.
Jimmy sensed a scurrying and instantly recognized the
presence of a rat, a large one by the sound, moving away
from trouble. He aborted a lunge in that direction before
it was begun and waited. His opponent also heard the
rat, but lashed at it, striking the stone. The ring of steel
on stone was all Jimmy needed and he thrust with his
dirk, feeling the point strike deep. The man stiffened,
then with a low sigh collapsed into the water. The
combat had taken three blows, from the first at Jimmy in
the dark to the one that ended it.
- Jimmy pulled his dirk free and listened. There was no
sign of the man's companion. The youngster swore
silently. While he was free of another attack, it had also
allowed the other man freedom to escape. Jimmy sensed
a source of heat nearby and almost burned his hand on
the metal lantern. Uncovering the shutter, he examined
his foe. The man was a stranger, but Jimmy knew he was
a Nighthawk. No other possible explanation could
account for his presence in the sewers with an exact
double of the Prince. Jimmy checked the body and found
the ebon hawk worn next to the skin and the black
poison ring. There was no longer any doubt. The
Nighthawks were back. Jimmy steeled himself and
quickly cut open the man's chest, removing the heart and
casting it into the sewer. With the Nighthawks one never
knew which were likely to rise again and serve their
master, so it was best to take no chances.
Jimmy abandoned the lantern, left the body to float
toward the sea with the other garbage, and began his
return to the palace. He hurried, regretting the time lost
in dealing with the corpse. Splashing noisily toward the
nearest exit back to the surface, Jimmy was confident the
false Prince was long gone. As he rounded a corner, a
sudden alarm sounded in his head, for an echo had rung
false. Dodging, he was a moment late. He avoided a
sword blade slash hut took a blow to the head from the
hilt. He was knocked hard against the wall, his head
striking brick. Pitching forward, he landed in the centre
of the sewer channel, going under muck-covered water.
Half-dazed, he managed to roll over, getting his face
above the scum. Through a grey haze, he could hear
someone splashing in the water a short distance away. In
a strange detached way he knew someone was looking
for him. But the lantern lay back where the first man had
fallen, and in the dark the boy drifted away from the
man who vainly sought to find him and' end his life.

Hands shook at the boy, dragging him from an odd halfream.
He had thought it strange he should be floating in
the darkness, for he had to meet with the Prince at
Krondor. But he couldn't find his good boots and Master
of Ceremonies deLacy would never allow him into the
great hall in his old ones.
Opening his eyes, Jimmy discovered a leathery face
hovering over his own. A toothless smile greeted his
return to full consciousness. "Well, well,' said the old
man with a chuckle. 'You're back with us again. You are.
I've seen all manner of things floating in the sewers over
the years. Never thought I'd see the royal hangman
tossed into the scumways, though.' He continued to
chuckle, his t e dane

his face a grotesque dancing mask in the
guttering candlelight . Jimmy ,couldn't make sense of the old man's words,
until he remembered the hood he had worn. The old
man must have removed it. 'Who. . .?'
"Tolly I'm called, young Jimmy the Hand.' He
chuckled. 'Must have come to some difficulty to find
yourself in such a fix.'
'How long?'
'Ten, fifteen minutes. I heard the splashing about and
went to see what's to-do. Found you floating. Thought
you dead. So I pulled you away to see if you carried
gold. That other one was fit to bust he couldn't find you.'
Again the chuckle. 'He'd have found you certain if you'd
been left to float. But I hauled you to this little tunnel I
uses for a hidey and I'd lit no light till he was on his way.
Found this,' he said, returning Jimmy's pouch.
"Keep it. You've saved my life, and more. Where's the

nearest way to the street?'
The man helped Jimmy to his feet. 'You will find stairs
to the basement of Teech's Tannery. It's abandoned. It's
on the Avenue of Smells.' Jimmy nodded. The street was
Collington's Road, but all in the Poor Quarter called it
the Avenue of Smells because of the tanneries, slaughterhouses,
and dyers located there.
Tally said, 'You're gone from the guild, Jimmy, but
word's come down you might be poking about here and
there, so I'll tell you the password tonight is "finch". I
don't know who those blokes fighting you were, but I've
seen an odd crew down here the last three days. I guess
things move apace.'
Jimmy realized this simple tofsman was trusting to the
higher-ups in the Mockers to deal with the intruders in
his domain. "Yes, they will be dealt with in a matter of
days.' Jimmy considered. "Look, there's more than thirty
gold in that pouch. Take word to Alvarny the quick.
Tell him matters are as suspected and my new master will
act at once, I'm certain. 'then take the gold and have
some fun for a few days.'
The man fixed Jimmy with a
%toothless grin. 'Stay ole

ith a squint, grinning his
what you're saying? Wel
id

tthen, I might spend a day or two drinking up your gold.
That enough?'
Jimmy said, 'Yes, two days will see this business over.'
As he moved toward the tunnel that would lead to his
exit to the streets, he added, 'One way or the other.' He
looked about in the gloom and discovered he had been
pulled back toward the place where he had first
encountered the two Nighthawks. Pointing toward the
intersection, he asked, "Is there a metal ladder nearby?'
'Three that can be used.' He indicated their locations.
"Thanks again, Tally. Now, quickly, carry my message

the tofsman waded away into a large tunnel, and

Jimmy began his inspection of the nearest ladder. It was
rusty and dangerous, as was the second, but the third was
newly repaired and firmly anchored in the stones. Jimmy
quickly climbed to the top and examined the trapdoor
above. it was wood and therefore part of a building floor.

Jimmy considered his position relative to Teech's
Tannery. If his sense of direction wasn't off. he was
under the building he had thought likely to be the
Nighthawks' hideout. He listened at the trap for a long
minute, hearing nothing. Gently he pushed upward, peeking through the tiny

crack made by the rising door. Directly before his nose
was a pair of boots, crossed at the ankles. Jimmy froze.
When the feet didn't move, he pushed the trap an inch
higher. The feet in the boots belonged to a nasty-looking
customer who was sound asleep, a half.empty bottle
clutched tightly to his chest. From the cloying odour in
the room, Jimmy knew the man had been drinking
paga - a potent brew, heavily spiced and laced with a
perfume-sweet mild narcotic, imported from Kesh.
Jimmy chanced a quick glance about. Aside from the
sleeping sentry the room was empty, but faintly heard
voices came from the single door in the nearby wall.
Jimmy drew a silent breath and noiselessly emerged
from the trap, avoiding touching the sleeping guard. He
moved with a single step to the door and listened. The
voices were faint. A tiny crack in the wooden door
allowed Jimmy to peek through.
He could see only the back of one man and the face of
another. From the manner in which they were speaking,
it was clear there were others in the room as well, and
from the sound of movement, some number of them,
perhaps a dozen. Jimmy glanced about and nodded to
himself. This was the headquarters of the Nighthawks.
And these men were Nighthawks, beyond doubt. Even if
he hadn't seen the ebon hawk on the man he had killed,
those in the next room were nothing like the common
folk of FISh Town.
Jimmy wished he could better scout the building, for
there were at least a half-dozen other rooms, but the
restless sounds of the sleeping man alerted the former
thief that time was quickly running out. The false Prince
would be inside the Palace soon, and while Jimmy could
run down the streets whereas the false Arutha had to
slog through the sewers, it would be a close thing who
would be at the palace first.
Jimmy quietly left the door and moved back to the
trap. He gently lowered it overhead. As he reached a
point halfway between the trap and the sewer, he heard
voices from directly overhead. "Matthew!'
Jimmy's heart leaped as the other voice said, 'What!' "If you've drunk yourself asleep, I'll have your eyes for

dinner.'
The other voice answered irritably, 'i only closed my
eyes for a minute, just as you walked in, and don't
threaten me or the crows will have your liver.'
Jimmy heard the trap being lifted, and without
hesitation swung himself around to the side of the ladder.
He hung in midair, only one hand and boot on the small
rungs as he flattened himself against the wall, barely
holding on to scant hand- and footholds in the rough
stones. He trusted his black clothing in the gloom - and
the fact the eyes of those above would take time to
adjust to the darkness of the sewer - to hide him. A light
was shone from above and Jimmy averted his face, the
only part of him not black, and held his breath. For a
long, terror-filled moment he hung in space, arm and leg
burning with fatigue with the strain of holding himself
motionless. Not daring to look upward, he could only
imagine what the two Nighthawks above might be doing.
Even at this moment they could be drawing weapons. A
crossbow could be aiming at his skull and in an instant he
could be dead, his life blotted out without warning. He
heard feet scuffling about and laboured breathing above
where he hung and then a voice said, "See? Nothing.
Now, leave it, or you'll be floating with the other
garbage.' Jimmy almost flinched when the trap was slammed

closed above him. He silently counted to ten, then quickly
scampered down the ladder to the water and moved off.
With the bickering voices fading behind, Jimmy
headed towards Teech's Tannery, and the way back to
the palace.

The night was half over, but the celebration was still in
full swing. Jimmy hurried through the palace, ignoring
the startled people he passed. This apparition in black
was a most uncommon sight. He was battered, an angry
lump dec.orating his visage, and he reeked of the sewer.
Twice Jimmy asked the guards about the Prince's
whereabouts and was informed the Prince was en route
to his private quarters.
Jimmy passed a startled pair of familiar faces as
Cardan and Roald the mercenary stood speaking. The
Knight-Marshal of Krondor looked tired from a long day
yet unfinished and Laurie's boyhood friend looked halfrunk.
Since returning from Moraelin, Roald had been a
guest in the palace, though he still refused Cardan's
constant offer of a place in Arutha's guard. Jimmy said,
'You'd better come along.' Both took the boy at his word
and fell into step. Jimmy said, 'You won't believe what
they're up to this time.' Neither man had to be told who
'they' were. Cardan had' just informed Roald of the
Upright Man's warning. And both men had faced the
Nighthawks and Black Slayers of Murmandamus at
Arutha's side before.
Rounding the corner, the three found Arutha about to
open the door to his quarters. The Prince halted, waiting
for the three to come close, an expression of open
curiosity on his face.
Cardan said, 'Highness, Jimmy's discovered somehing.'

Arutha said. 'Come along. I have a few things I must
attend to at once, so you'll have to be brief.'
The , Prince pushed open the door and led them
through the antechamber to his private council room. As
he reached for the door, it opened.
Roald's dark eyes widened. Before them stood another
Arutha. The Prince in the door looked at them, saying,
'What. .?' Suddenly both Aruthas were drawing
weapons. Roald and Cardan hesitated; what their eyes
told them was impossible. Jimmy watched as the two
Princes engaged each other in combat, the "second'
Arutha, the one who had come from within, leaping back
into the council chamber, gaining room to fight. Cardan
shouted for guards and in a moment a full dozen were
approaching the door.
Jimmy watched closely. The resemblance was unanny.
He knew Arutha as well as he knew anyone else
in the Palace, but while the two men fought a furious

duel, he couldn't tell them apart. The impostor even
fought with the same skill with the blade as the Prince.
Cardan said, 'Seize them both.'
Jimmy shouted, "Wait. If you grab the wrong one first,
the impostor may kill him.' Cardan instantly countermanded
his own order.
The two combatants thrust and parried, moving about
the room. Each man's face was set in a mask of grim
determination. Then Jimmy raced across the room, no
hesitation marking his lunge for one of the men. Striking
out with his dirk, Jimmy knocked him backward. Guards
flooded into the room, seizing the other combatant as
Cardan ordered. The Knight-Marshal was uncertain
what Jimmy was doing, but he was taking no chances.
Both men would be held until the matter was sorted out.
Jimmy grappled on the floor with one of the
Aruthas, who struck out with a backhand blow, stunning
Jimmy and knocking him aside. That Arutha began to
rise to his feet, then halted as Roald levelled his sword
point at the man's throat. The man on the floor shouted,
'The boy's gone mad. Guards! Seize him!' Then, as he
rose, he clutched at his side. His hand came away
covered in blood. The man looked pale and began to
wobble. He appeared on the verge of fainting. The other
Arutha stood quietly, enduring the restraining hands of
the guards. Jimmy shook his head, clearing it from the effects of

the second serious blow of the day. Seeing the condition
of the wounded man, Jimmy yelled.
'Ware a ring.' As the boy spoke, the wounded man placed his hand
before his mouth, and as Roald and a guard seized him,
he slumped down, unconscious. Roald said, "His royal
signet is false. It's a poison ring such as the others wore.'
The guards released the real Arutha who said,
"Did he use it?'

Cardan inspected the ring. 'No, he passed out from his
wound.'
Roald said, 'The likeness is unbelievable. Jimmy,
how'd you know?'
'I saw him in the sewers.'
'But how did you know he was the impostor?' asked
Cardan.
'The boots. They're covered in muck.'
Cardan looked at Arutha's polished black boots and
the impostor's mud-encrusted pair. Arutha said, "it's a
good thing I didn't take a walk through Anita's newly
planted garden today. You'd have had me in my own
dungeon. '
Jimmy studied the fallen impostor and the real Prince.
Both men wore the same cut and colour of clothing.
Jimmy said to Arutha, 'When we came through the door
were you with us or already in the room?'
'I entered with you. He must have come into the
palace with the late celebrants and simply walked into
.my quarters.'
Jimmy agreed. "He hoped to catch you here, kill you,
dump your body in one of the secret passages or down
the sewer, and take your place. I don't think he could
have' maintained the charade long, but if only for a few
days he could have bollixed things up around here to a
fare-thee-well. '
'You've done well one more time, Jimmy.' He asked
Roald, 'Will he live!'
Roald examined him. 'I don't know. These lads have a
bothersome habit of dying when they shouldn't, then not
Staying dead when they should.'
"Get Nathan and the others. Take him to the east
tower. Cardan, you know what to do.'

Jimmy watched while Father Nathan, a priest of Sung the
White and one of Arutha's advisers, examined the
assassin. Each person who was admitted to the tower
selected to house the prisoner was astonished at the
likeness. Captain Valdis, a broad-shouldered man who
had been Cardan's chief lieutenant and had succeeded
him as head of Arutha's guard, shook his head. 'No
wonder the lads did nothing but salute when he walked
in the palace, Highness. He's your exact double.'
The wounded man lay tied to the bedposts. As before
when a Nighthawk had been captured, he had been
stripped of his poison ring and any other possible means
of committing suicide. Nathan stood away from the
prisoner's side. The stocky priest said, 'He's lost blood
and his breathing's shallow. It would be touch and go
under normal circumstances.'
The royal chirurgeon nodded agreement. 'i'd say he'd
make it, Highness, if I hadn't seen their willingness to die
before.' He looked out the window of the room as the
morning light began to pour through. They had worked
for hours repairing the damage done by Jimmy's dirk.
Arutha considered. The last attempt at interrogating a
Nighthawk had produced only an animated corpse who
had killed several guards and had almost murdered the
High Priestess of Lims-Kragma and the Prince himself.
He said to Nathan. 'if he regains consciousness, use what
arts you can to discover what he knows. If he dies, burn
the body at once.' To Cardan, Jimmy, and Roald he
said, 'Come with me,' and to Valdis, 'Captain, double
the guards at once, quietly.'
Leaving the heavily guarded room, he led his companions
toward his own quarters. 'With Anita and the
babies safely on their way to her mother's, I need only
worry about rooting out these assassins before they find
another way to reach me.'
Cardan said, 'But Her Highness hasn't left yet."
Arutha spun. 'What? She bade me goodbye at first
light an hour ago.'
'Perhaps, Sire, but it seems a thousand details are still
left. Her baggage was only loaded a little while ago. The
guards have been ready for two hours, but I don't think
the carriages have left yet.'
'Then hurry and make sure they're safe until they've
gone . '
Cardan ran off and Arutha, Jimmy, and Roald
COntinued on their way. Arutha said, "You know what we
face. Of all here, only those of us who were at Moraelin
truly know what sort of enemy stands behind this. You
also know it is a war without quarter, until one side or
the other ends in utter defeat.'
Jimmy nodded, a little surprised at Arutha's tone.
Something in this latest attack had touched a nerve.
Since Jimmy had known the Prince, Arutha had always
been a cautious man, careful to consider all the
Information at his disposal in making the best judgments
he was able. The only exception Jimmy had witnessed
had been when Anita' lay injured by Laughing Jack's
errant crossbow bolt. Then Arutha had changed. Now,
as when Anita was nearly killed, he again seemed a man
on the edge of possession, a man full of rage at this
invasion of his sanctum. The well-being of his person and
his family was in jeopardy and he showed a barely
controlled killing rage toward those responsible.
"Find Trevor Hull again,' he told Jimmy. 'I want his
best men ready to move after sundown tonight. HaVe
him come with Cook as soon as possible. I'll want plans
made with Cardan and ValdiS.
'Roald, your task is to keep Lauric busy today. He's
sure to tumble something's amiss when I don't hold court
this afternoon. Keep him preoccupied with something,
perhaps with a visit to old haunts in the city, and keep
him away from the east tower.' Jimmy looked surprised.
'Now that he and Carline are married, I'll risk only one
member of her family He's just foolish enough to want
to come along.' Roald and Jimmy exchanged glances. Both anticipated

what the Prince planned for tonight. Arutha's expression
became thoughtful. "Go on, I've just remembered
something I need to discuss with Nathan. Send word
when Hull's returned.' Without further discussion, they
headed off to their appointed tasks while Arutha
returned to the room to speak with the priest of Sung.

3

Murder

Armed men stood ready.
Krondor was still celebrating, for Arutha had proclaimed
a second day of festival, with the weak
explanation that as there were two sons, there should be
two days of Presentation. The announcement had been
greeted with enthusiasm by all in the city save the palace
staff, but Master of Ceremonies deLacy had quickly
got things under control. Now, with the celebrants
still crowding inns and alehouses, as the festive mood of
the day before seemed to increase, the passing of many'
men - seemingly off duty, upon one errand or another,
not acknowledging one another - was scarcely noticed.
But by midnight they had gathered in five locations: the
common room of the Rainbow Parrot Inn, three widely
scattered warehouses controlled by the Mockers, and
aboard the Royal Raven.
At a prearranged signal, the incorrect ringing of the
time by the city watch, the five companies would begin to
make their way toward the stronghold of the brotherhood
of assassins.
Arutha led the company assembling at the Rainbow
Parrot. Trevor Hull and Aaron Cook commanded the
seamen and soldiers entering the sewers by boats.
Jimmy, Cardan, and Captain Valdis would lead the
companies hiding in the old warehouses through the
streets of the Poor Quarter.
Jimmy glanced around as the last soldiers slipped
quietly through the narrowly opened doors of the
warehouse. The Mockers' storage house for stolen goods
was now thoroughly crowded. He returned his attention
to the single window, through which he observed the
street that led straight to the Nighthawks' stronghold.
Roald consulted an hour glass he had turned when the
last hour had been rung by the city watch. Soldiers
listened by the door of the warehouse. Jimmy again
glanced at the assembled company. Laurie, who had
unexpectedly appeared with Roald an hour before, gave
Jimmy a nervous smile. "It's more comfortable than the
caves below Moraelin.'
Jimmy returned a half-smile to the uninvited participant
in the night's raid. 'Right.' He knew the singer
turned noble was laughing off the worry they all felt.
They were ill prepared in many ways and had no sense of
how many servants of Murmandamus they faced. But the
appearance of the false Prince had heralded a new round
of assaults by the moredhel's agents and Arutha had
been emphatic about the need for speed. It had been
Arutha's decision to assemble his raiders quickly and
attack the Nighthawks before another dawn came to
Krondor. Jimmy had urged more time to scout the area,
but the Prince had remained intractable. Jimmy had
made the mistake of confiding to Arutha how close he
had come to being discovered. Also, Nathan reported
the impostor now dead, and Arutha had said they had no
way of knowing if he had accomplices in the palace, or
his compatriots other means of learning of his success or failure.
They ran the risk of discovering an ambush or,
worse yet, an empty nest. Jimmy understood the Prince's
impatience, but still wished for one more scouting trip.
They couldn't even be certain they'd blocked all avenues

of escape. They had sought to increase their chances of success by

sending large amounts of ale and wine into the city,
"gifts' from the Prince to the citizens. They were aided by

the Mockers, who diverted a disproportionate number of
barrels and casks into the Poor Quarter, especially Fish
Town. The honest population of Fish Town - however
small a number that might be, thought Jimmy ruefully would
be happily in its collective cups by now. Then
someone said, 'Watch bell's ringing.'
Roald glanced at the glass. There was still a quarter
hour's sand in it. 'That's the signal.'
Jimmy was first through the door, leading the way. His
company of seasoned soldiers would reach the Nighthawks'
lair first. Jimmy was the only one who had had
even a glimpse of the interior of the building, so he
volunteered to flush them out. Cardan and Valdis's
companies would be in close support, flooding the streets
surrounding the target building with soldiers in the
Prince's tabards as Jimmy's men assaulted the stronghold.
The companies under Arutha and Trevor Hull had
already entered the sewers through the basement trapdoor
in the Rainbow Parrot and the smugglers' tunnel at
the dock. They were already closing in below the
Nighthawks and would be responsible for blocking any
escape routes in the sewers the assassins would likely
take.
Soldiers fanned out to either side , hugging the shadows
as they moved quickly down the narrow street. The
orders had called for stealth if possible, but with this
many armed men moving at once, speed was more
important. And the orders had been to attack at once
should they be spotted. Jimmy scouted about after
reaching the intersection closest to the Nighthawks'
building and discovered no guards in sight. He waved
toward two narrow side streets, indicating the need to
block them, and soldiers hurried to comply. When they
were in position. Jimmy moved toward the entrance of
the building. The last twenty yards to the door were the
trickiest, for there was little cover in sight. Jimmy knew
the Nighthawks probably kept the area before the door
free of concealing debris against the possibility of a night
such as this. He also knew there was likely at least one
lookout in the second floor corner room overlooking the
two streets leading to the intersection where nestled the
building. A distant sound of metal on stone echoed from
the other approach to the building, and Jimmy knew
Gardan's men were also approaching, just as Valdis's
company would be coming up behind Jimmy's. He saw
movement in the second storey window and froze a
moment. He had no idea if he had been spotted, but
knew if he had, someone would be out quickly to
investigate unless he could allay suspicions. He staggered
away from the wall a moment, then fell forward, arms
outstretched to support himself, another drunk vomiting
excess wine from a tormented stomach. Turning his
head, he knew Roald was only a short distance behind in
the gloom. Between loud retching noises, he softly said,
'Get ready.'
After a moment he resumed a staggering walk toward
the corner building. He paused once more, then
continued on. The entire way, he sang a simple ditty, as
if to himself, hoping he passed for a late celebrant on his
way home. Nearing the entrance of the building, he
staggered away, as if to turn the corner to the next street,
then jumped to the wall next to the door. Jimmy held his
breath and listened. A mufled sound, as if someone
spoke, could be discerned. There seemed no tone of
alarm. Jimmy nodded, then staggered out, a short way

down the connecting street to where Cardan's company
waited. He leaned against the wall and feigned being sick
again, then yelled something mindless and happy. He
hoped that yell would momentarily distract the lookout.
A dozen men quickly came up the street, carrying a
light ram. and positioned themselves, while four bowmen
nocked arrows behind them. They had a direct line Of
fire into the windows on the second floor as well as the
entrance to the building. Jimmy staggered back toward
the building, then when he reached a point below the
window, he could see an inquisitive head stick out to
follow his progress. The sentry had watched his performance
and had not noticed the approaching raiders. Jimmy
hoped Roald knew what to do.
An arrow sped through the night, showing the
mercenary had seized the moment. If there was a second
lookout above, they lost nothing by killing the first, but if
not, they gained additional moments of surprise. The
lookout seemed to lean further out, as if attempting to
follow Jimmy's movement along the wall. He kept
coming out the window, until he fell into the street a few
feet behind the youngster. Jimmy ignored the body. One
of Gardan's men would be cutting the man's heart out
soon enough. Jimmy reached the door, pulled his rapier, and

signalled. The six men with the ram, a beam with a firehardened
end, stepped forward. They quietly rested the
end against the door, pulled back, took three swings,
then on the fourth crashed the ram against the door. The
door had been bolted, not barred, and exploded inward
sending splinters flying from around the lockplate and
men scrambling for weapons. Before the men who held
the ram could let it fall and draw weapons, a flight of
arrows sped past them. Roald and his men were through
the door as the ram struck the stones and bounced.
The sounds of fighting, screams, and oaths filled the
room as other voices shouted questions from other parts
of the building. Jimmy took in the layout of the room
with a single glance and swore in frustration. He spun to
confront the sergeant leading the second company.
'They've opened doors to buildings on the other side of
the walls behind this one. There're more rooms there!' He pointed to two doors through which questioning

shouts had issued. The sergeant led his detachment off at
once, splitting his squad and sending men through both
doors. Another sergeant led his group up the stairs,
while Roald and Laurie's men overwhelmed the few
assassins in the first room and began searching for
trapdoors in the floor.
Jimmy ran to the door that he was certain led to the
room above the sewer. He kicked open the door and
found a dead Nighthawk and Arutha's men coming up
through the trap. There was a second door out of the
room and Jimmy thought he saw someone duck around a
corner. Jimmy followed after, shouting for someone to
follow him, and turned the corner. He dodged to one
side, but no expected ambush remained. The last time
they had fought the Nighthawks, Arutha's raiders had
found the assassins determined to die rather than be
captured. This time they seemed more determined to
flee'.
Jimmy ran down the corridor, a half-dozen soldiers at
his heels. He pushed open a side door and found three
dead Nighthawks on the floor of a room behind the first
they had entered. Already soldiers prepared torches.
Arutha's orders had been specific. All the dead were to
have their hearts cut from their bodies and burned. No
Black Slayers would rise from the grave this night to kill
for Murmandamus.
Jimmy shouted, "Did anyone run by here?'
One soldier looked up. 'Didn't see anyone, squire, but
we were busy up to a moment ago.'
Jimmy nodded once and ran down the hall. Rounding
a corner, he discovered a hand-to-hand struggle under
way in a connecting corridor. He dodged between
guardsmen who were quickly overwhelming the assassins
and ran toward another door. It was not entirely closed,
as if someone had slammed it behind him but not
stopped to see if it was shut. Jimmy shoved it wide and
stepped into a broad alley. And across from him were
three open and unguarded doors. Jimmy felt his heart
sink. He turned to discover Arutha and Cardan behind
him. Arutha cursed in frustration. What had once been a
large burnt-out building had been replaced by several
smaller ones, and where a solid wall had been, now
doors invited passage. And not one of Arutha's soldiers
had arrived in time to prevent anyone from fleeing by
this route. "Did anyone escape this way?' asked the
Prince.
'I don't know,' answered Jimmy. "One, I think,
through one of these doors.'
A guard turned to Cardan and asked, "Shall we
pursue, Marshal?'
Arutha turned back into the house as shouts of inquiry
came from nearby buildings, from citizens of Fish Town
awakened by the fighting. "Don't bother,' said the Prince
flatly. 'As certain as the sunrise, there are doors to other
streets in those homes. We've failed this night.'
Cardan shook his head. 'if anyone was already here,
they might have bolted as soon as they heard us attack.'
Other guards came up the narrow alley, many with
bloodied clothing. One ran to the Prince. "We think two
escaped down a side street, Highness.'
Arutha pushed past the man and re-entered the
building. Reaching the main room, he found Valdis
overseeing the guards as they conducted the grisly work
of ensuring no undead assassins rose again. Grimly the
men cut deeply into the chest of each dead man and
removed his heart. The hearts were burned at once.'
A breathless sailor appeared and said, 'Your Highness,
Captain Hull says you should come quick.'
Arutha, Jimmy, and Cardan left the room, as Roald
and Laurie came into view, weapons still in hand. Arutha
regarded his blood-spattered brother-in-law and said,
"What are you doing here?'
"I just came along to keep an eye on things,' he

answered. Roald looked sheepishly at the Prince as
Laurie added, 'He could never learn to lie with a straight
face. As soon as he asked me to go gambling, I knew
something was up.'
Arutha waved away further comment and followed the
sailor to the room leading to the sewer, and down the
ladder, the others coming after him. They moved down a
tunnel to where Hull and his men waited in their boats.
Hull motioned for Arutha to board, and he and Cardan
entered one boat, Jimmy, Roald, and Laurie another.
They were rowed to a large convergence of six
channels. A boat was tethered to a mooring ring in the
stone, and from a trap in the ceiling above hung a rope
ladder. "We stopped three boats of them coming out, but
this one got past. When we reached here, they had all
escaped.'
'How many?' asked the Prince.
'Maybe half a dozen,' answered Hull.
Arutha swore again. "We lost maybe two or three
down a side street and now we know this lot got away.
We may have as many as a dozen Nighthawks loose in
the city.'
He paused a moment, then looked at Cardan, his eyes
narrowing in controlled anger as he said, 'Krondor is
now under martial law. Seal the city.'

For the second time in four years, Krondor endured
martial law. When Anita had escaped from her captivity
in her father's palace and Jocko Radburn, Guy du Bas-Tyra's
 captain of secret police, had sought her out, the
city had been sealed. Now the Princess's husband
searched out the city for possible assassins. The reasons
might be different, but the effects on the populace were
the ' same, And coming on the heels of celebration,
martial law was a doubly bitter draught for the people to
swallow.
Within hours of the order for martial law being given,
the merchants began to troop to the palace to lodge their
complaints. First came the ship brokers, whose commerce
was the first disrupted as their vessels were held in
port or denied entrance to the harbour. Trevor Hull led
the squadron assigned to blockade duty, since the former
smuggler knew every trick used to run a blockade. Twice
ships attempted to leave and both times they were
intercepted and boarded, their captains were arrested
and their crews confined to ship. In both cases it was
quickly determined that the motive had been proffit and
not escape from Arutha's retribution. Still, since it was
not known who they were searching for, any man
arrested was kept in the city jail, the palace dungeon, or
the prison barracks.
Soon the ship brokers were followed by the freight
haulers, then the millers, when farmers were kept out of
the city, then others, each with a reasonable request to
have the quarantine of the city lifted for just his special
case. All were denied.
Kingdom law was based upon the concept of the
Great Freedom, the common law. Each man freely
accepted service to his master, except the occasional
criminal condemned to slavery or bondsman serving his
indenture. Nobles received the benefits of rank in
exchange for protecting those under their rule, and the
network of vassalage rose from common farmer paving
rentnt to his squire or baron, who paid taxes to his earl. In
turn, the earl served his duke, who answered to the
crown. But when the rights of free men were abused,
,those free men were quick to voice their displeasure.
There were too many enemies within and without the
'boundaries of the Kingdom for an abusive noble to keep his position overly
long. Raiding pirates from the Sunset
Islands, Quegan privateers, goblin bands, and, always,
the Brotherhood of the Dark Path - the dark elves dEmanded
some internal stability in the Kingdom. Only
once in its history had the populace borne oppression
without open protest, under the rule of mad King
Rodric, Lyam's predecessor, for the ultimate recourse to
grievance, was the crown. Under Rodric, lese majesty
had been reinstated as a capital crime and men could not
express their grievances publicly. Lyam had again struck
that offence from the laws of the land, as long as treason
was not espoused, 'men were free to speak their minds.
And the free men of Krondor spoke their displeasure
loudly. Krondor became a city in turmoil, her stability a thing

of the past. For the first few days of martial law, there
had been' grumbling, but as the seal on the city entered
its second week, shortages became commonplace. Prices
rose as demand exceeded supply. When the first alehouse
near the docks ran out of ale, a full scale riot ensued.
Arutha ordered curfew.
Armed squads of the Royal Household Guard patrolfilled
the streets alongside the normal city watch. Agents of
"both the Chancellor and the Upright Man eavesdropped
on conversations, listening for hints to where the
assassins lay.
And free men protested.
Jimmy hurried down' the hall toward the Prince's
private chambers. He had been sent to carry messages to
the commander of the city watch and was returning with
the commander at his side. Arutha had become a man
driven by his need to find the hidden assassins. He had
put asside all other matters. The daily business of the
Principality had slowed, then had finally come to a halt,
while Arutha searched for the Nighthawks.
Jimmy knocked upon the door to the Prince's chamber,
he and the commander of the watch were admitted.
Jimmy went to stand next to Laurie and Duchess Carline
while the commander came to attention before the
Prince. CJardan, Captain Valdis, and Earl Volney were
arrayed behind the Prince's chair. Arutha looked up at
the commander. "Commander Bayne? I sent you orders,
I didn't request your presence.'
The commander, a greying veteran who had begun
service thirty years before, said, 'Highness, I read your
orders. I came back with the squire to confirm them.'
'They are correct as written, Commander. Now, is
there anything else?'
Commander Bayne flushed, his anger apparent as he
bit off each word. 'Yes, Highness. Have you lost your
bloody mind?' Everyone in the room was stunned by the
outburst. Before Cardan or Volney could censure the
commander's remarks, he continued, "This order as
written means I'll be putting over a thousand more men
in the lockup. In the first place -Y
'Commander!' snapped Volney, recovering from his
surprise. Ignoring the stout Earl, the commander plunged
forward with his complaint. "In the first place, this
business of arresting anyone "not commonly or well
known to at least three citizens of good standing" means
every sailor in Krondor for the first time, traveller.
vagabond, minstrel, drunk, beggar, whore, gambler, and
just plain stranger are to be whisked away without
hearing before a magistrate, in violation of the common
law. Second, I don't have the men to do the job
properly. Third, I don't have enough cells for those who
are to be picked up and questioned, not even enough for
those who will stay, on due to unsatisfactory answers.
h I d

t Hell, I can barely find room for the ones who are already

behind bars. And last, the whole thing stinks to high
heaven. Man, are you daft? You'll have open rebellion in
the city within two weeks. Even that bastard Radburn
never tried anything like this.'
.Commander, that will be enough!' roared Cardan. "You forget yourself.' said Volney'.

'it's His Highness who forgets himself, my lords. And
unless lese majesty's been returned to the list of felonies
of the Kingdom, I'll speak my mind.'
Arutha fixed the commander with a steady' gaze. 'is
that all?'
"Not by half,' snapped the commander. 'Will you

rescind this order?'
Showing no emotion, Arutha said, 'No.'
The commander reached for his badge of rank and
pulled it from his tunic. 'Then find another to punish the
city, Arutha Condoin. I'll not do it.'
.fine.' Arutha took the badge. He handed it to
Captain Valdis and said, 'Locate the senior watchman
and promote him. '
The now former commander said, 'He'll not do it,
highness. The watch is with me to a man.' He leaned
-forward, knuckles on Arutha's conference table, until his
eyes were level with the Prince's. 'You'd better send in
your army. My lads will have none of it. When this is
'over, it'll be them who'll be in the streets after dark, in
twos and threes, trying to bring sanity back to a city gone
mad and hateful. You brought this on; you deal with it.'
"Arutha spoke evenly. 'That will be all. You are
dismissed.' He said to Valdis, 'Send detachments from
'the garrison and take command of the watch posts. Any
watchman who wishes to stay employed is welcomed.
Any who refuses this order is to be stripped of his
tabard.'
Biting back hot words, the commander stiffly turned
and left the room. Jimmy shook his head and shot a
worried glance at Laurie. The former minstrel would
understand as well as the former thief what sort of
trouble was brewing in the streets.

For another week Krondor stagnated under martial law.
Arutha turned a deaf ear to all requests to end the
quarantine. By the end of the third week every man or
woman who could not be properly identified was under
arrest. Jimmy had communicated with agents of the
Upright Man who assured Jimmy that the Mockers were
conducting their own housecleaning. Six bodies had been
found floating in the bay so far.
Now Arutha and his advisers were ready to conduct
the business of interrogating the captives. A large section
of warehouses in the north end of the city near the
Merchants Gate had been converted to jails. Arutha,
surrounded by a company of grim-faced guards, looked
over the first five prisoners brought forward.
Jimmy stood off to one side and could hear a soldier
mumble to another, "At this rate we'll be here a year
talking to all these lads.'
For a while Jimmy watched as Arutha, Cardan,
Volney, and Captain Valdis questioned prisoners. Many
were obviously simple fellows caught up in some business
they didn't understand, or they were consummate actors
All looked filthy, ill fed, and half-frightened, halfdefiant.

Jimmy became restless and left the scene. At the edge
of the crowd he discovered that Laurie had taken a seat
on a bench outside an ale house. Jimmy joined the Duke
of Salador, who said, 'They've only some homemade
left, and it's not cheap, but it's cool.' He looked on while
Arutha continued the interrogations under the summer
sun. Jimmy wiped his forehead. 'This is a sham. It
accomplishes nothing.'
. 'it lessens Arutha's temper.'
'i've never seen him like this. Not even when we were
racing to Moraelin. He's. . .'
'He's angry, frightened, and feeling helpless.' Laurie
shook his head. 'i've learned a lot from Carline about my
brothers-in-law. One thing about Arutha, if you don't
already know: being helpless is something he can't abide.
He's walked into a blind alley and his temper won't allow
him to admit he's facing a stone wall. Besides, if he lifts
the seal on the city, the Nighthawks are free to come and
go ,at will.'
"So what? They're in the city in any event, and no
matter what Arutha thinks, there's no guarantee they're
locked up. Maybe they've infiltrated the court staff the
Way they did the Mockers last year. Who knows?' Jimmy
sighed. 'if Martin was here or maybe the King, we might
have this business at an end.'
Laurie , drank, and grimaced at the bitter taste.
'maybe. You've named the only two men in the world
he's likely to listen to. Carline and I've tried to talk to
him, but he just listens patiently, then says no. Even
Cardan and Volney can't budge him.'
Jimmy watched the Prince's interrogation for a little
longer while three more groups of prisoners were
brought out.' "Well, some good's come of this. Four men
have been turned loose . '
'And if they're picked up by another patrol, they'll be
loosed into another lockup and it might be days before
anyone gets around to checking out their claims to
having been turned loose by the Prince. And the other
eighteen, have been returned to the lockup. All we can
hope for is Arutha's realizing soon that this will gain him
nothing. The Festival of Banapis is less than two weeks

off, and if the seal isn't lifted by then, there'll be a
citywide riot.' Laurie's lips tightened in frustration.
'Maybe if there was some magic way to tell who is a
Nighthawk or not. . .'
Jimmy sat up. 'What?'
"What what?'

'What you just said. Why not?'
Laurie turned slowly to face the squire. "What are you
thinking?'
'i'm thinking it's time to have a chat with Father
Nathan. You coming?'
Laurie put aside his mug of bitter beer and rose. "I've a
horse tied up over there.'
'We've ridden double before. Come along, Your
Grace.
For the first time in days, Laurie chuckled.

Nathan listened with his head tilted to one side while
Jimmy finished his idea. The priest of Sung the White
rubbed his chin a moment, looking more a former
wrestler than a cleric, while he thought. 'There are magic
means of impelling someone to tell the truth, but they
are time consuming and not always reliable. I doubt we'd
find such means any more useful than those' presently
being employed.' His tone revealed he didn't think much
of the means presently being employed.
'What of the other temples?' inquired Laurie.
"They have means differing little from our own, small

things in the way spells are constructed. The difficulties
do not lessen . '
Jimmy looked defeated. 'I had hoped for some way to
pluck the assassins from the mass wholesale. I guess it
isn't possible.'
Nathan stood up behind the table in Arutha's conference
room, appropriated while the Prince was overseeing
the questioning. "only when a man dies and is taken into
Lims-Kragma's domain are all questions answered.'
Jimmy's expression clouded as a thought struck, then
he brightened. "That could be it.'
Laurie said, 'What could be it? You can't kill them
all.'
"No,' said Jimmy, dismissing the absurdity of the

remark. 'Look, can you get that priest of Lims-Kragma,
Julian, to come here?'
Nathan remarked dryly, 'You mean High Priest Julian
of the Temple of Lims-Kragma? You forget he rose to
supremacy when his predecessor was rendered mad by
the attack in this palace.' Nathan's face betrayed a flicker
of emotion, for the priest of Sung himself had defeated
the undead servant of Murmandamus, at no little cost.
Nathan was still plagued by nightmares from that event.
"oh,' said Jimmy.

'if I request, he may grant us an audience, but I doubt
he'll come running here just because I ask. I may be the
Prince's spiritual adviser, but in temple rank I am simply
a priest of modest achievements.'
'Well then see if he will see us. I think if he'll
cooperate, we might find an end to all this madness in
Krondor. But I'll want to have the Temple of Lims-Kragma's
 cooperation before I blab the idea to the
Prince. He might not listen otherwise.'
'I'll send a message. It would be unusual for the
temples to become involved in city business, but we've
had closer relationships with each other and the' officers
of the Principality since the appearance of Murmandamus.
Perhaps Julian will be kindly disposed to cooperate.
I assume there's a plan in this?'
"Yes,' said Laurie, "just what have you got up that
voluminous sleeve of yours?'
Jimmy cocked his head and grinned. "You'll appreciate
the theatre of it, Laurie. We'll whip up some mummery
and scare the truth out of the Nighthawks.'
The Duke of Salador sat back and thought on what the
boy had said, after a moment of consideration, his blond
beard was slowly parted by a widening grin. Nathan
exchanged glances with the two as understanding came
and he, too, began to smile, then to chuckle. Seeming to
think he forgot himself, the cleric of the Goddess of the
One Path composed himself, but again broke into an illconcealed
fit of mirth.

Of the major temples in Krondor, the one least visited by
the populace was that devoted to the Goddess of Death,
Lims-Kragma - though it was commonly held that the
goddess sooner or later gathered all to her. It was usual
to give votive offerings and a prayer for the recently
departed, but only a few worshipped with regularity. In
centuries past, the followers of the Death Goddess had
practised bloody rites, including human sacrifice. Over
the years these practices had moderated and the faithful
of Lims-Kragma had entered the mainstream of society.
Still, past fears died slowly. And even now enough
bloody work was done in the Death Goddess's name by
fanatics to keep her temple tainted by a patina of horror
for most common men. Now a band of such common
men, with perhaps a few uncommon ones hidden among
them, was being marched into that temple.
Arutha stood silently by the entrance to the inner
sanctum of the Temple of Lims-Kragma. Armed guards
surrounded the antechamber while temple guards in the
black and silver garb of their order filled the inner
temple. Seven priests and priestesses stood arrayed in
formal attire, as if for a high ceremony, under the
supervision of the High Priest, Julian. At first the High
Priest had been disinclined to participate in this charade.
but as his predecessor had been driven past the brink of
insanity by confronting the agent of Murmandamus, he
was sympathetic to any attempts to balk that evil.
Reluctantly he had agreed at the last.
The prisoners were herded forward, toward the dark
entrance. Most held back and had to be shoved by spearwielding
soldiers. The first band contained those judged
most likely to be members of the brotherhood of
assassins. Arutha had grudgingly agreed to this sham, but
had insisted on having all suspected of being Nighthawks
in the first batch to be "tested', in case the deception was
revealed and word leaked back to the other prisoners
being held.
When the reluctant prisoners were arraigned before
the altar of the Goddess of Death, Julian intoned, 'Let
the trial commence.' At once the attending priests,
priestesses, and monks began a chant, one that carried a
dark and chilling tone.
Turning to the fifty or so men held by the silent
temple guards, the High Priest said, "Upon the altar
stone of death, no man may speak falsehood. For before
She Who Waits, before the Drawer of Nets, before the
Lover of Life, all men must swear to what they have
done. Know then, men of Krondor, that among your
number are those who have rejected our mistress, those
who have enlisted in the ranks of darkness and who serve
evil powers. They are men who are lost to the grace of
death, to the final rest granted by Lims-Kragma. These
men are despisers of all, holding only to their evil
master's will. Now they shall be separated from us. For
each who lies upon the stone of the Goddess of Death
will be tested, and each who speaks true will have
nothing to fear. But those who have sworn dark
compacts will be revealed and they shall face the wrath
of She Who WaitS.'
The statue behind the altar, a jet stone likeness of a
beautiful, stern-looking woman, began to glow, to pulse
with strange blue-green lights. Jimmy was impressed, as
he looked on with Laurie. The effect added a strong
sense of drama to the moment.
Julian motioned for the first prisoner to be brought
forward and the man was half dragged to the altar. Three
strong guards lifted him up onto the altar, used ages past
for human sacrifice, and Julian pulled a black dagger
from his sleeve. Holding it over the man's chest, Julian
asked simply, "do you serve Murmandamus?'
The man barely croaked out a reply in the negative
and Julian removed the dagger from over the man. "This
man is free of guilt,' intoned the priest. Jimmy and
Laurie exchanged glances, for the man was one of Trevor
Hull's sailors, ragged and rough looking in the extreme
but above suspicion and, judging from the performance
just given, not a mean actor. He had been planted to
lend credibility to the proceedings, as had the second
man, who was now being dragged to the altar. He
sobbed piteously, yelling to be left alone, begging for
mercy.
Behind an upraised hand, Jimmy said, 'He's overdoing
it.'
Laurie whispered, 'it doesn't matter, the room stinks
with fear.'
Jimmy regarded the assembled prisoners, who stared
with fascination at the proceedings while the second man
was judged innocent of being an assassin. Now the
guards grabbed the first man to be truly tested. He had
the half-captivated look of a bird confronting a snake and
was led quickly to the altar. When four other men were
led without protest, Arutha crossed to stand next to
Laurie and Jimmy. Shielding them from the gaze of the
prisoners by turning his back on the proceedings, he
whispered, 'This isn't going to work.'
Jimmy said, 'We may not have dragged a Nighthawk
up there yet. Give it time. If everyone comes through the
test, you still have them all under guard."
Suddenly a man near the front of the prisoners made a
dash for the door, knocking aside two temple guards. At
once Arutha's guards at the door blocked his exit. The
man hurled himself at them, forcing the guards back. In
the scramble he reached for a dagger and attempted to
strip it from a guard's belt. His hand was struck, and the
dagger skittered freely across the floor, while another
guard smashed him across the face with the haft of a
spear. The man dropped to the stone floor.
Jimmy, like the others, was intent upon the attempt to
restrain the man. Then, as if time slowed, he saw another
prisoner calmly bend over and pick up the dagger. With
cool purpose the man stood, turned, reversed the dagger,
and held the blade between thumb and forefinger. He
pulled back his arm, and, as Jimmy's mouth opened to
shout a warning, he threw the dagger..
Jimmy sprang forward to knock Arutha aside, but he
was a moment too late. The dagger struck. A priest
Cried, "Blasphemy.' at the attack. Then all looked toward
the Prince. Arutha staggered, his eyes widening with
astonishment as he stared down at the blade protruding
from his chest. Laurie and Jimmy both caught his arms,
holding him up. Arutha looked at Jimmy, his mouth
moving silently as if trying to speak were the most
difficult task imaginable. Then his eyes rolled up into his
head and he slumped forward, still held up by Laurie and
Jimmy.

Jimmy sat quietly while Roald paced the room. Carline
sat opposite the boy, lost in her own thoughts. They
waited outside Arutha's bedchamber while Father
Nathan and the royal chirurgeon worked feverishly to
save Arutha's life. Nathan had showed no regard for
rank as he had ordered everyone out of Arutha's room,
refusing even to let Carline glimpse her brother. At first
Jimmy had judged the wound serious but not fatal. He
had seen men survive worse, but now the time was
dragging on and the young man began to fret. By now
Arutha should have been resting quietly, but there had
been no word from within his chambers. Jimmy feared
this meant complications.
He closed his eyes and rubbed at them a moment,
sighing aloud. Again he had acted, but too late to stave
off disaster. Fighting back his own feelings of guilt, he
was startled when a voice next to him said, "Don't blame
yourself.'
He looked to find Carline had moved to sit beside him.
With a faint smile he said, 'Reading minds, Duchess?'
She shook her head, fighting back tears. "No. I just
remembered how hard you took it when Anita was
injured.'
Jimmy could only nod. Laurie came in and crossed to
the door of the bedchamber to speak quietly to the
guard. The guard quickly entered and returned a
moment later, whispering an answer. Laurie went over to
his wife, kissed her lightly on the cheek, and said, 'i've
dispatched riders to fetch Anita back and lifted the
quarantine.' As senior noble in the city, Laurie had
assumed a position .of authority, working with Volney
and Cardan to restore order to a city in turmoil. While
the crisis was likely over, certain restraints were kept in
force, to prevent any backlash from angry citizens.
Curfew would stay in effect for a few more days, and
large gatherings would be dispersed.
Laurie spoke softly. "I've more duties to discharge. I'll
be back shortly.' He rose and left the antechamber. Time
dragged on.
Jimmy remained lost in thought. In the short time he
had been with the Prince his world had changed
radically. From street boy and thief to squire had
entailed a complete shift in attitudes toward others,
though some vestige of his former wariness had stood
him in good stead when dealing with court intrigue. Still,
the Prince and his family and friends had become the
only people in Jimmy's life who meant something to the
boy, and he feared for them. His disquiet had grown in
proportion to the passing hours and now bordered on
alarm. The ministrations of the chirurgeon and the prieSt
were taking far too long. Jimmy knew something was
very wrong.
Then the door opened and a guard was motioned
inside. He appeared a moment later, hurrying down the
hall. In short order, Laurie, Cardan, Valdis, and Volney
were back before the door. Without taking her eyes from
the closed portal, Carline reached out and clutched at
Jimmy's hand. jimmy glanced over and was startled to
see her eyes brimming with tears. With dread certainty,
the young man knew what was happening.
The door opened and a white-faced Nathan appeared.
He looked around the room and began to speak, but
halted, as if the words were too difficult to utter. At last
he simply said, 'He's dead.'
Jimmy couldn't contain himself. He sprang from the
bench and pushed past those before the door, not
recognizing his own voice crying, 'No.' the guards were
too startled to react as the young squire forced his way
into Arutha's chamber. There he halted, for upon the
bed was the unmistakable form of the Prince. Jimmy
hurried to his side and studied the still features. He
reached out to touch the Prince, but his hand halted
'scant inches from Arutha's face. Jimmy didn't 'need to
touch him to know without doubt that the man on the
bed, whose features were so familiar, was indeed dead.
Jimmy lowered his head to the bed quilting, hiding his
eyes as he began to weep.

4

Embarkation

Tomas awoke.
Something had called to him. He sat up and looked

about in the dark, his more than human eyes showing
him each detail" of his room as if it were twilight. The
apartment of the Queen and her consort was small,
Carved from the living bole of a mighty tree. Nothing
appeared amiss. For an instant he felt fear that his mad
dreams of yesterday were returning, then as wakefulness
fully came to him, he dismissed that fear. In this place,
above all others, he was master of his powers. Still, old
terrors often sprang unexpectedly to the mind.
Tomas regarded his wife. Aglaranna slept soundly.
Then he was on his feet, moving to where Calis lay.
Almost two years old now, the boy slept in an alcove
adjoining his parents' quarters. The little Prince of
Elvandar slept soundly, his face a mask of repose.
Then the call came again. And Tomas knew who
called him. Instead of being reassured by the source of
that call, Tomas felt a strange sense of fate. He crossed
to where his white and gold armour hung. He had worn
this raiment only once since the end of the Riftwar, to
destroy the Black Slayers who had crossed into Elvandar.
But now he knew it was time to wear battle garb again.
Silently he took down the armour and Carried it
outside. The summer's night was heavy with fragrance as
blossoms filled the air with gentle scents, mingled with
the preparations of elver bakers for the next day's
meals. Under the green canopy of Elvandar. 'tomas dressed.

Over his undertunic and trousers he drew on the golden
chain-mail coat and coif. The white tabard with' the
golden dragon followed. He buckled on his golden sword
and picked up his white shield then donned his golden helm.
For a long moment he stood again mantled in the
attire of Ashen-Shugar, last of the Valheru, the Dragon
Lords. A mystic legacy that crossed time bound them
together, and in odd ways Tomas was as much Valheru
as human. His basic nature was that of a man raised by
his father and mother in the kitchen of Castle Crydee,
but his powers were clearly more than human. The
armour no longer held that power, it had been but a
conduit fashioned by the sorcerer Macros the Black, who
had conspired to have Tomas inherit the ancient powers
of the Valheru. Now they resided in Tomas, but he still
felt somehow lessened when he forwent the gold and
white armour.
He closed his eyes and, with arts long unused, willed
himself to travel to where his caller awaited.
Golden light enveloped Tomas and suddenly, faster
than the eye could apprehend, he flew through the trees
of the elver forest. Past unsuspecting elver sentries he
sped, until he reached a large clearing far to the
northwest of the Queen's court. Then he again stood in
corporeal form, seeking the author of the call to him.
From out of the trees a black-robed man approached,
one whose face was familiar to Tomas. When the short
figure had reached him, the two embraced, for they had
been foster brothers as children.
Tomas said, "This is a strange reunion, Pug. I knew
your call like a signature, but why this magic? Why not
simply come to our home?'
'We need to speak in private. I have been away.'
"So Arutha reported last summer. He said you stayed
upon the Tsurani world to discover some cause behind
these dark attacks by Murmandamus.'

he led Tomas to a fallen tree and they sat upon the trunk. 'I have learned things over the last year, Tomas.'
and I am certain now, beyond doubt, that what stands behind
Murmandamus is what the Tsurani know as the Enemy ,
an ancient thing of awesome abilities. That terrible entity
seeks entrance to our world and manipulates the
moredhel and their allies - toward what particular ends I
do not know. How a moredhel army gathering or
assassins killing Arutha can aid the Enemy's entrance
into our space-time is beyond my understanding.' For a
moment he fell into a reflective mood. 'So many things I
still don't understand, despite my learning. I almost came
to an end to my searching in the library of the Assembly,
save for one thing.' Looking at his boyhood friend, he
seemed possessed by a deep urgency. "What I found in
the library was barely a hint, but it led me to the far
north of Kelewan, to a fabulous place beneath the polar
ice. "I have lived for the last year in Elvardein.'

Tomas blinked in confusion. "Elvardein? That means
"elvenrefuge", as Elvandar means "'elvenhome"

Who ?'

'I have been studying with the eldar.'
"The eldar!' Tomas apPeared even more confused.

Memories of his life as Ashen-Shugar came pouring
back. The eldar were those elves most trusted by their
Dragon Lord masters, those who had access to many
tomes of power, pillaged from the worlds the Dragon
Lords raided. Compared to their masters, they were
weak. Compared to other mortals upon Midkemia, they
were a race of powerful magicians. They had vanished
during the Chaos Wars and were thought to have
perished beside their masters. 'And they live upon the
Tsurani home'world?' 'Kelewan is no more homeworld to the Tsurani than it

is to the eldar. Both races found refuge there during the
Chaos Wars.' Pug paused, thinking. 'Elvardein was
established as a watch post by the eldar against the need
of such a time as this.
"It is much like Elvandar. Tomas, but subtly different.'

He remembered. 'When I first arrived, I was made
welcome. I was taught by the eldar. But it was a different
sort of teaching than any I had undergone before. One
elf, called Acaila, seemed responsible for my education,
though many taught me. Never once in the year I spent
under the polar ice did I ask a question. I would dream.'
He lowered his eyes. 'it was so alien. Only you among
men might understand what I mean.'
Tomas placed his hand on Pug's shoulder. "I do
understand. Men were not meant for such magic.' He
then smiled. "Still, we've had to learn, haven't we?'
Pug smiled at that. 'True. Acaila and the others would
begin a spell and I would sit and watch. I spent weeks
not understanding they were conducting lessons for me.
Then one day I . . . joined in. I learned to weave spells
with them. That was when my education began.' Pug
smiled. "They were well prepared. They knew I was
coming.'
Tomas's eyes widened. 'How?'
"Macros. It appears he told them a "likely student"

might be coming their way.'
'That indicates some connection between the war and
these odd occurrences of the last year.'
'Yes.' Pug fell silent. 'i've learned three things. The
'first is that there is no truth to our concept of there being
many paths of magic. All is magic. Only the limits of the
practitioner dictate what path is followed. Second,
despite my learning, I am but just begin' ning to
understand all that was taught to me. For while I never
asked a question, the eldar also never gave an answer.'
He shivered. 'They are so different from . . . anything
elSe. I don't know if it's the isolation. the lack of normal
congress with others of their kind, or what, but Elvardein
is so alien it makes Elvandar feel as familiar as the woods
outside Crydee.' Pug sighed. 'it was so frustrating at
times. Each day I would arise and wander the woods,
waiting until an opportunity to learn presented itself. I

now know more of magic than any on this world, now
that Macros is gone, but I know nothing more about
what we face. Somehow I was forged as a tool, without
fully understanding my purpose.'
"But you have suspicions?'
'Yes, though I will not share them, not even with you,
until I am sure.' Pug stood. "I have learned much, but I
need to learn more. This is certain - it is the third thing I
told you I had learned - both worlds face the gravest
threat since the Chaos Wars.' Pug rose, looking Tomas in
the eyes. "We must be going.'
going? Where?'
'All of that will become apparent. We are poorly

equipped to enter the struggle. We are ill informed and
knowledge is slow in coming. So we must go seek
knowledge. You must come' with me. Now.'
'Where?' 'To where we may learn that which may gain us

advantage: to the Oracle of Aal.'
Tomas studied Pug's face. In all the years they had
known each other, Tomas had never seen the young
magician so intense. Quietly Tomas said, "To 'other
worlds?' "That is why I need you. Your arts are alien to mine. A

rift to Kelewan I can manage, but to travel to worlds I
know only through millennia-old tomes. . .? Between the
two of us, we have a chance. Will you aid me?'

"Of course. I must speak to Aglaranna. . .
'No.' Pug's tone was firm. "There are reasons. Mostly,
I suspect something even more dread than what I know.'
If what I suspect is true, then no one beyond the two of
us may know what we undertake. To share the
knowledge of this quest with another is to risk the
ruination of everything. Those you seek to comfort will
be destroyed. Better to let them doubt awhile.'
Tomas weighed Pug's words. One thing was certain to
the boy from Crydee turned Valheru: one of the few
beings in the universe worthy of complete, utter trust
now spoke to him. 'I dislike this, but I will accept your
caution. How shall we proceed?'
'To traverse the cosmos, perhaps even to swim the
time-stream, we need a steed only you may command.'
Tomas looked away, peering into the darkness. 'it has
been ages. Like all the former servants of the
Valheru, those you speak of have become stronger-willed
over the centuries and are unlikely to serve willingly.' He thought,
remembering images of long ago. 'Still, I will
try. '
Moving to the centre of the clearing, Tomas closed his
eyes and raised his arms high above his head. Pug
watched silently. For long moments there was no
movement by either man. Then the young man in white
and gold turned to face Pug. 'One answers, from a great
distance, but she' comes with great speed. Soon.'
Time passed, and the stars overhead moved in their
course. Then in the distance the sound of mighty wings
beating upon the night air could be heard. Soon the
sound was a loud rush of wind and a titanic shape blotted
out the stars.
Landing in the clearing was a gigantic figure, its
,descent swift and light, despite its size'. Wings spanning
over a hundred feet on each side gently landed a body
bulking larger than any other creature on Midkemia.

"a greater dragon settled to the earth. A head the size of a
hEavy wagon lowered, until it hung just above and before
':" 'the two men.
Silver sparkles of moonlight danced over golden scales as Giant eyes of
ruby colour regarded them.
then the creature spoke. "Who dares summon me?'

The creature's mood was apparent. irritation mixed with curiosity.
Tomas answered. 'I, who was once Ashen-Shugar.'
'Thinkest thou to command me as my
forebears were commanded by thine? Then know we of
dragonkind have grown in power and cunning. Never
willingly shall we serve again. Standest thou ready to
dispute this?'
Tomas raised hands in a sign of supplication. "We seek
allies, not servants. I am Tomas, who, with Dolgan the
dwarf, sat the deathwatch with Rhuagh at the last. He
counted me as a friend, and his gift was that which has
made me again Valheru.'
The dragon considered this. Then she answered. "That
song was well sung and loudly, Tomas, friend of Rhuagh.
In our lore, no more marvellous thing has occurred, for
when Rhuagh passed, he coursed the skies one last time,
as if his youth had been restored, and he sang his death
song with vigour. In it he spoke of thee and the dwarf
Dolgan. All of the greater dragons listened to his song
and gave thanks. For that kindness, I will listen to thy
need.' 'We seek places barred from us by space and time.

Upon your back I may breach such barriers.'
The dragon seemed weary of the notion of one of her
kind again carrying a Valheru, despite Tomas's reassurance. "
For what cause dost thou seek?'
It was Pug who spoke. "A grave danger is gathering to
strike this world, and even unto dragonkind it poses a
threat terrible beyond imagining.'
'There have been strange stirrings to the north,' said
the dragon, 'and an ill-aspected wind blows across the
land these nights.' She paused, pondering what had been
said. 'Then I think it may be thou and I a bargain shall
strike. For such purposes thou hast spoken shall I be
willing to carry thee and thy friend. I am called Ryath.'
The dragon lowered her head, and Tomas adroitly
mounted, showing Pug where to step so as not to cause
the giant creature any discomfort. When both were
mounted, they sat in a shallow depression where neck
joined shoulder, between the wings.
Tomas said, "We are in your debt, Ryath.'
The dragon gave a mighty beat of her wings and took
to the sky. As they rapidly climbed above Elvandar,
Tomas's magic kept Pug and himself firmly seated on
Ryath's back. The dragon spoke. "Debts of friendship are
not debts. I am of 'Rhuagh's get, he was to me what in
thy world thou 'wouldst term a father, I to him a
daughter. While we do not count such kinship vital as do
humans, still such things have some importance.
'Come, Valheru, it is time for thee to take command.'
Drawing on powers not employed for millennia,
Tomas willed a passage into that place beyond space and
time where his brothers and sisters had once roamed at
will, visiting destruction upon worlds unnumbered. For
the first time in long ages, a Dragon Lord flew between
worlds.

Tomas mentally directed Ryath's course. As need came
he discovered abilities not used in this life. Again he felt
the persona of Ashen-Shugar within, but it was nothing
like the all-consuming madness he had endured before he
finally overcame the heritage of the Valheru to regain his
humanity.
Tomas maintained an illusion of space about himself,
Pug, and the dragon, again almost instinctively. All
about them the glory of a thousand million stars
illuminated the darkness. Both men knew they were not
in what Pug had come to call 'true space', but were
rather in that grey nothingness he had experienced when
he and Macros had closed the rift between Kelewan and
Midkemia. But that greyness had no substance, existing
as it did between the very strands of the fabric of space
and time. They could age here while appearing back at
the point of departure an instant after having left. Time
did not exist in this nonspace. But the human mind, no
matter how gifted, had limits, and Tomas knew Pug was
human, regardless of his powers, and that now was not
the time to test his limits. Ryath appeared indifferent to
the illusion of true space around her. Tomas and Pug
sensed the dragon change directions.
The dragon's ability to navigate in this nothingness was
a source of interest to Pug. He suspected Macros might
have gained some insight into how to move between
worlds at will from his time of study with Rhuagh years
ago. Pug made a mental note to search through Macros's
works back at Stardock for that information.
They emerged in normal space, thundering intO
existence with a loud report. Ryath beat her wings
strongly, flying through angry skies, dark with rain
clouds, above a rugged landscape of ancient mountains.
The air held a bitter metallic tang, a hint of something
foul blown along by a stinging, frigid wind. Ryath sent a
thought to Tomas. This place is of an alien nature. I like
it not. Aloud so that Pug might hear, Tomas answered, 'We

shall not tarry here, Ryath. And here we need fear
nothing.' I have nothing to do with fear, Valheru. I simply care

not for such odd places.
Pug pointed past Tomas, who turned to follow the
magician's gesture. With mental commands, Tomas
directed the dragon to follow Pug's instructions. They
sped between jagged peaks, a nightmare landscape of
twisted rock. In the distance mighty volcanoes spewed
towers of black smoke that fanned upward. their
undersides glowing orange from reflected light. The
mountain slopes were aglow with flowing superheated
rock. Then they came upon the city. Once-heroic walls
lay rent, the gaps framed by shattered masonry. Proud
towers occasionally still rose above the destruction, but
mostly there was ruination. No signs of life could be
seen. Over what had once been a plaza they banked,
circling the heart of the city, where throngs once
gathered. Now only the sound of Ryath's wings could be
heard over the icy wind.
"What place is this?' asked Tomas.

'I do not know. I know this is the world of the Aal, or
once was in the past. It is ancient. See the sun.'
Tomas observed an angry white spot behind blowing
clouds. "It is strange.'
'it is old. Once it shone like ours, brilliant and warm.
Now it fades.'
Valheru lore, long dormant, returned to Tomas. 'it is
near the end of its cycle. I have knowledge of these things.
Sometimes they simply dwindle to nothing. Other times

.' . they explode in titanic fury. I wonder which this will be?"
'I don't know. Perhaps the oracle knows.' Pug directed
Tomas toward a distant range of mountains.
Toward the mountains they sped, Ryath's powerful
wings carrying them swiftly. The city had stood on the
edge of tableland, once cultivated, they suspected. But
nothing hinting of farms remained, save a single stretch
of what seemed an aqueduct, standing isolated in the
centre of the broad plain, a silent monument to a long
dead people. Then Ryath began to climb as they
approached the mountains. Once again they flew between
mountain peaks, these old and worn by wind and

rain.
'There,' said Pug. 'We have arrived.'
Following Tomas's mental instructions, Ryath circled
above' a .peak. Upon the south-facing rocks a clear flat
place was revealed, before a large cave. There was no
room for the giant dragon to land, so Tomas used his
powers to levitate himself and Pug from her back. Ryath
sent a message that she would fly to hunt, returning at
Tomas's call. Tomas

wished her success, but expected

the dragon to return hungry. They floated through a damp; windblown sky, so
darkened by the storm there was little difference
between day and night. They alighted upon the ledge
before the cave. They watched Ryath speed away. Pug said, 'There is

no danger here, but we may yet travel to places of great
peril. Do you think Ryath truly without fear!'
Tomas turned to Pug with a smile. "I think her so. In
my dreams .of ancient days I touched the minds of her
ancestors, and this dragon is to them as they were to
your Fantus.' "Then it is good she joins us willingly. It would have

been difficult to persuade her otherwise.'
Tomas agreed. "I could have destroyed her, without a
doubt. But bend her to my will? I think not. The days of
the Valheru ruling without question are long since
vanished.' Pug studied the alien landscape below the ledge. 'This

is a sad and hollow 'place. In the tomes harboured in
Elvardein this world is described. It was once adorned
with vast cities, homes to nations, now nothing is left."
Tomas asked quietly, "What became of those people?'
'The sun waned, weather changed. Earthquakes,
famine, war. Whatever it was, it brought utter destruction.'
They turned to face the cave as a figure appeared in

the entrance, shrouded from head to foot in an allconcealing
robe, only one thin arm appeared from a
sleeve. That arm ended in a gnarled old hand holding a
staff. Slowly the man. or so he appeared to be.
approached, and when he stood before them, a voice as
thin as an ancient wind issued from within the dark hood.
.Who seeks out the Oracle of Aal?'
Pug spoke. "I, Pug, called Milamber, magician
of two worlds.
'And I, Tomas, called Ashen-Shugar, who has lived
twice.'
The figure motioned for them to enter the cave. Tomas
and Pug passed into a low, unlit tunnel. With a wave of
his hand, Pug caused light to appear about them. The
tunnel opened into a monstrous cavern.
Tomas halted. "We were but scant yards below the
peak. This cavern cannot be contained within. . .'
Pug placed his hand upon Tomas's arm. 'We are
somewhere else.'
The cavern was lit by faint light issuing from the walls
and ceiling, so Pug ended his own spell. Several more
figures in robes could be seen in distant corners of the
cavern, but none approached.
The man who had greeted them upon the ledge walked
past them, and they followed. Pug said, "What should we
call you?'
The man said, "Whatever pleases you. Here we have
no names, no past, no future. We are simply those who
serve the oracle.' He led them to' a large outcropping of
rock, upon which rested a strange figure. It was a young
woman, or, more appropriately, a girl, perhaps no more
than thirteen or fourteen, perhaps a few years older, it
was difficult to judge. She was nude, covered in dirt,
scratches, and her own excrement. Her long brown hair
was matted with filth. Her eyes widened as they
approached, and she scampered backward across the
rocks, shrieking in terror. It was obvious to both men she
was entirely mad. The shrieking continued while she
hugged herself, then it descended the scale, changing
into a mad laugh. Suddenly the girl gave the men an
appraising look and began to pull at her hair, in a pitiful
imitation of combing, as if she was suddenly concerned
about her appearance.
Without words, the man with the staff indicated the
girl. Tomas said, "This, then, is the oracle?'
The hooded figure nodded. "This is the present oracle
She will serve until her death, then another will come, as
she came when she who was oracle before died. So it has
always been and so will it always be.'
'How do you survive on this dead world?
"We trade. Our race has perished, but others, such as
yourselves, seek us out. We abide.' He pointed to the
cowering girl. "She is our wealth. Ask what you will.'
'And the price?' inquired Pug.
The hooded man repeated himself. 'Ask what you will.
The oracle answers as she chooses, when she chooses.
She will name a price. She may ask for a sweet, a fruit,
or your still-beating heart to eat. She may ask for a
bauble with which to play.' He indicated a pile of odd
devices, cast off in the corner. "She may ask for a
hundred sheep, or a hundredweight of grain or gold. You
must decide if the knowledge you seek is worth the price
asked. She sometimes answers without a price. And
ofttimes she will not answer, no matter what is offered.
Her nature is capricious.
Pug stepped up to the cowering girl. She stared at him
a long moment, then smiled, absently playing with her
stringy hair. Pug said, "We seek to learn the future.'
The girl's eyes narrowed and suddenly there was no
hint of madness within. It was as if another person
instantly inhabited her. In a calm voice she answered,
'To learn this, then, will you give me my price?'
'Name your price.'
'Save me.' Tomas looked at the guide. From deep within the

hood the dry voice said, 'We do not truly understand
what she means. She is trapped within her own mind. It
is that madness which grants her the gift of oracularity.
Free her of that madness and she no longer will be the
oracle. So she must have another meaning.'
Pug said, 'Save you from what?'
the girl laughed, then the calm voice returned. "If you
do not understand, you cannot save me.'
The figure in robes seemed to shrug. Pug considered,
then said, "I think I do understand.' He reached out,
seizing the girl's head between his hands. She stiffened,
as if about to scream, but Pug sent a comforting mental
message. What he was about to attempt was something
formerly thought to be solely the province of clerics, but
his time with the eldar at Elvardein had taught him that
the only real limits to magic were those of the
practitioner.
Pug closed his eyes and entered madness.

Pug stood in a landscape of shifting walls, a maze of
maddening colours and shapes. The horizon changed
with each step and perspective was nonexistent. He
looked down at his hands and watched them suddenly
grow larger, until they were the size of melons, then just
as rapidly shrink, until they were smaller than a child's.
He looked up and could see the walls of the maze
receding and approaching, seemingly at random, while
their colour and pattern passed through a dozen
changes. Even the ground beneath his feet was a red and
white chessboard one moment, a pattern of black and
grey lines the next, then large blue and green spots on
red. Angry, flashing lights sought to blind him.
Pug took hold of his own perceptions. He knew he was
still within the cavern and this illusion was an 'extension
of his own need for a physical analogue in dealing with
the girl's madness. First he stabilized himself so the
strange shifting of limbs halted. To act rashly at any
point could destroy the girl's brittle mind, and he had no
way to judge what that would do to him, given his
present contact with that mind. He might somehow be
trapped in her madness, an unpleasant prospect. Over
the last year Pug had learned a great deal about
controlling his arts, but he had also learned their limits
and he knew what he did carried some risk.
Next he stabilized the immediate area around him,
changing the shifting, vibrating walls and dazzling lights.
Realizing that any direction was as valid as another. he
set out. Walking was also illusory, he knew, but the
illusion of movement was required for him to reach the
seat of her consciousness. Like any problem, this one
required a frame of reference, and it would be one the
girl would provide. Pug could only react to whatever her
demented mind dreamed up for him.
Abruptly he was plunged into darkness, so silent that
only death could match that stillness. Then a single, odd
sound came to him. A moment later, another came, from
a different direction. Then a faint pulse in the air. With
more rapidity, the darkness was punctuated' with movement
in the air and odd sounds. At last the blackness was
full of pulsing noises and fetid odours. Strange breezes
blew across his face and odd feathery things brushed
against him, moving away too quickly for him to seize
He created light and discovered himself in a large cavern,
much like the real one in which he and Tomas now
stood. Nothing else stirred. Within the illusion he called
out. No answer.
The landscape shuddered and shifted, and he stood
upon a beautiful greensward, lined by graceful trees, too
perfect to exist in reality. They formed boundaries that
pointed toward an impossibly lovely palace of white
marble adorned with gold and turquoise, amber and
jade, opal and chalcedony, a place so startlingly wonderful
that Pug could only stand in mute appreciation. The
image was emotionally laden with the feeling that this
was the most perfect place in the universe, a sanctuary
where no trouble intruded, where one could wait out
eternity in absolute contentment.
Again the landscape shifted, and he stood within the
halls of a palace. From the white marble floars flecked
with gold to pillars of ebony, it was the most lavish image
of wealth he had ever perceived, surpassing even the
palace of the Warlord in Kentosani. The ceiling was
carved quartz, admitting sunlight with a rosy glow, and
the walls were bedecked with rich tapestries, woven with
gold and silver threads. Ebony doors with ivory trim and
studdings of precious stones were common to every
portal, and wherever Pug looked, he saw gold. In the
centre of this splendour a white circle of light illuminated
a dais, upon which stood two figures, a woman and a girl.
He stepped toward them. Suddenly warriors erupted
from the floor like plants springing from the ground.
Each was a powerful creature of terrible aspect. One
looked like a boar made human, another like a giant
mantis. A third seemed a lion's head upon a man, a
fourth wore the face of an elephant. Each was armed and
armoured in rich metals and jewels, and they bellowed
fearsomely. Pug stood quietly.
The warriors attacked and Pug remained motionless.
As each nightmare creature struck, its weapon passed
through Pug, and the creatures vanished. When they
were gone, Pug stepped toward the' dais upon which the
two figures stood.
The dais began to move away, as if upon tiny wheels
or legs, picking up speed. Pug walked directly toward it,
willing himself to overtake it. Soon the landscape about
him was a blur in passing, and he judged the illusion of
the palace must be miles in subjective size. Pug knew he
could halt the fleeing dais with its two passengers, but to
do so' might be harmful to the girl. Any overt act of
violence, even one as minor as commanding the pair of
fugitives to halt, could permanently scar her.
Now the dais began a careening, banging passage
through an obstacle course of rooms, and Pug was forced
to dodge and move to avoid objects hurled into his path.
He could also have destroyed anything that blocked his
way, but the effect would have been as harmful as if he
had ordered the pair to halt. No, he thought, when you
enter another's reality, you observe her rules.
Then the dais halted and Pug overtook the pair. The
woman stood silently, studying the approaching
magician, while the girl sat at her feet. Unlike her real
appearance, here the girl was beautifully clothed in a
gown of soft, translucent silk. Her hair was gathered atop
her head in a magnificent fashion, held by pins of silver
and gold, each bearing a jewel. While it was impossible
to judge how the girl looked in truth beneath the dirt.
here she was a young woman of astonishing beauty.
Then the beautiful girl stood and grew, changing
before his eyes to a horror of gigantic proportions. Large
hairy arms sprouted from soft shoulders, while her head
became that of an enraged eagle. Lightning cascaded
from her ruby eyes as claws came crashing down upon
Pug. He stood motionless. The claws passed harmlessly

through him, for he refused to take part in this reality.
Suddenly the monster vanished and the girl was as he
had seen her in the cave, nude, filthy, and mad.
Looking at the woman, Pug said, 'You are the oracle.'
"I am.' She was regal, proud, and alien. While she
looked entirely human, Pug guessed that was part of the
illusion. She would be something else in truth . . . or had
been when she was alive. Pug now understood.
"if I free her, what of you?'
'I must find another, and soon, or I will cease my
eXistence. That is as it has always been and how it must
be.'
'So another must succumb to thiS?"
'That is as it has always been.'
'if I free her, what of her?'
"She will fit as she was when brought here. She is

young and will regain her sanity.'
'Will you resist me?'
'You know I cannot. You see through the illusions.
You know these are only monsters and treasures of the
mind. But before you rid her of me, understand
something, magician.
'At the dawn of time, when the multitude of
universes were forming, we were born, we of the Aal.
When your Valheru companion and his kin raged across
the heavens, we were old and wise beyond their
understanding. I am the last female of my race, though
that is a convenient label and not a description. Those in
the cavern are males. We labour to maintain that which
is our grandest heritage, the power of the oracle, for we
are the husbanders of truth, the handmaidens of
knowledge. It was found in ages past that I could
continue to exist within the minds of others, but at the
price of their own sanity. It was considered a necessary
evil to corrupt a few members of lesser races in exchange
for maintaining the power of the Aal. We would that it
were otherwise, but it is not, for I need living minds in
which to exist. Take the girl, but know that I will soon
have another to reside within. She is nothing, a simple
child of unknown parentage. On her homeworld she
would have become at best the drudge of some peasant,
at worst a whore for men's amusement. Within her mind
I've given her riches beyond the dreams of the most
powerful kings. What will you give her in its place?'
'Her own fate. But I think another sort of salvation
was spoken of, one for you both.'
'You are perceptive, magician. The star around which
this world moves is close to dying. Its erratic cycle is the
cause of this planet's ruination. Already we endure an
age of volcanism not seen for aeons. Within a hand's
span of years this world will end in fiery death. We stand
upon the third world to be called home by the Aal. But
now our race has vanished into time, and we lack the

means of finding a fourth world. To answer your needs,
you must be willing to answer ours.'
'Relocating you to another world is no difficulty. There
are less than a dozen of you. It is agreed. Perhaps we
may even find a way to prevent another's mind being
sacrificed.' He inclined his head toward the figure of the
cowering girl. 'That would be preferable, but we have not as yet

discovered means. Still, if you will find us a haven, I will
answer your queries. A bargain has been set.'
"This, then, I propose. Upon my world I have means

to ensure a place of safekeeping for you and yours. I am
counted kin to our King by adoption, and he will be
favourably disposed to my request. But know that my
world stands in peril, and you will share that risk.'
'That is unacceptable.'
'Then we shall have no bargain, and all will perish. For
I will fail in my undertaking, and this world will vanish in
'a cloud of flaming gases.' The woman remained grave in appearance. After a

long silence she said, 'I shall amend our bargain. I will
provide you with the power of the oracle, in exchange for
this safe haven, when you have completed your quest.'
~Quest?' 'I read the future,' and as we near agreement, the lines

of probability resolve themselves and the most likely future
is revealed to my sight. Even as we speak, I see what you
will undertake, and it is a way fraught with perils.' She
stood silently for a moment, then softly said, "Now I understand
what you face. I agree to these terms, as you must.'
Pug shrugged. 'Agreed. When all has been favourably
resolved, we shall carry you to a place of safety.'
"Return to the cavern.'
Pug opened his eyes. Tomas and the servants of the
oracle stood as they had done when he had begun the
mind contact. He asked Tomas, 'How long have I been
standing here?'
'A few moments, no longer.'
Pug stepped away from the girl. She opened her eyes,
and her voice was strong, untainted by madness, but
carrying a hint of the alien woman's speech. 'Know that
darkness unfolds and gathers, coming from where it has
been confined, seeking to regain that which was lost, to
the utter ruination of all you love, to the redemption of
all you hold in terror. Go and find the one who knows
all, who has from the first understood the truth. Only he
can guide you to the final confrontation, only he.'
Tomas and Pug exchanged glances, and even as Pug
spoke, he knew the answer to his question. 'Whom must
I seek?'
The girl's eyes seemed to pierce his soul. Calmly she
said, 'You must find Macros the Black.'

5

Crydee

Martin crouched.
He motioned for those behind to remain quiet as he
listened for movement in the deep thicket. Sundown was
approaching and animals should have been appearing at
the edge of the pond. But something had driven away
most of the game. Martin hunted the source of that
disruption. The woods were silent except for the sound
of birds overhead. Then something rustled in the brush.
A stag leaped forward, bounding over the edge of the
clearing. Martin dodged to his right, avoiding the stags
antlers and flying hooves as the frightened animal sprang
past. He could hear the scurrying of his companions as
they avoided being trampled by the fleeing animal. Then
Martin heard a deep grumbling sound issuing from where
the stag had fled. Whatever had spurred the animal into
flight was approaching through the undergrowth. Martin
waited, his bow ready. He watched as the bear limped into view. At a time it

should be getting fat and glossy, this animal was weak
and scrawny, as thin as if it had just emerged from a long
winter's sleep. Martin studied it as it lowered its head to
drink from the pool. Some injury had lamed the animal,
sickening it and preventing it from getting the food it
needed. Two nights before the bear had mauled a farmer
who had attempted to defend his milk cow. The man had
died and Martin had been tracking the bear since. It was
a rogue and had to be killed. The sound of horses carried through the woods, and

the bear's muzzle came up as it sniffed the air. A
questioning growl escaped its throat as it rose on hind
legs, followed by an angry roar as it smelled horses and
men. "Damn!' said Martin as he stood, drawing his bow.
He had hoped to get a cleaner shot, but the animal
would turn and flee in a moment.
The arrow sped across the clearing, taking the bear
below the neck in the shoulder. It was not a quick killing
shot. The animal pawed at the shaft, its growls a
bubbling, liquid sound. martin came around the pond. his hunting knife out, his three companions behind;

Garret, now Huntmaster of Crydee, let fly his own arrow
as Martin raced toward the bear. The second shaft took
the beast in the chest, another serious but not yet fatal
wound. Martin sprang at the bear while it pawed at the
arrows embedded in its thick fur. The Duke of Crydee's
large hunter's knife struck deep and true, taking the
weak and confused animal in the throat. The bear died as
it hit the ground.
Baru and Charles followed, their bows at the ready.
Charles, short and bandy-legged, wore the same green
leather clothing as Garret's, the uniform of a forester in
Martin's service. Baru, tall and muscular, wore a plaid of
green and black tartan - signifying the Iron Hills Clan of
the Hadati - slung over one shoulder, leather trousers,
and buckskin boots. Martin knelt over the animal. He
worked at the bear's shoulder with his knife, turning his
head slightly at the sweetish, rotting stench that came up
from the gangrenous wound, then he sat back, showing a
bloody, pus-covered arrowhead. He said to Garret in
disgust, 'When I was Huntmaster for my father, I often
ignored a little poaching here and there during a lean
year. But if you find the man who shot this bear, I want
him hung. And if he has anything of value, give it to the
farmer's widow. He murdered that farmer as much as if
he had' shot him instead of the bear.'
Garret took the arrowhead and examined it. 'This
arrowhead is home-cast, Your Grace. Look at this odd
lias running down the side of the head. The man who
cast these doesn't file the heads. He's as sloppy in his
fletchery as his hunting. If we find a quiver of arrowheads
with the same flaw. we have our man. I'll pass word to
the trackers.' Then the long-faced Huntmaster said, 'if
Your Grace had reached that bear before I'd hit it, we
might have had two murders to charge the poacher with.'
His tone was disapproving.
Martin smiled. 'I had no doubt of your aim, Garret.
You're the only man I know who's a better shot than I.
It's one of the reasons you're Huntmaster.'
Charles said, 'And because he's the only one of your
trackers who can keep up with you when you decide to
Writ.'
'You do set a fast pace, Lord Martin,' agreed Baru
"Well,' said Garret, not

 entirely appeased by Martin's

answer, 'we might have had one more good shot before
the bear ran.' "Might, might not. I'd rather jump it here in the

clearing, with you three coming, than try to follow it into
the brush, even with three arrows in it.' He motioned
toward the thicket a few yards away. 'it could get a little
tight in there.' Garret looked at Charles and Baru. 'No argument as

to that, Your Grace.' He added, "Though it got a mite
close out here.' A calling voice sounded a short way off. Martin stood.

'Find out who is making all that noise. It almost cost us
this kill.' Charles hurried off.
Baru shook his head as he regarded the dead bear.
'The man who wounded this bear is no hunter.'
Martin looked about the woods. 'I miss this, Baru. I
might even forgive that poacher a little for giving me an
excuse to get away from the castle.'
Garret said, 'it's a thin excuse, my lord. By rights you
should have left this to me and my trackers.'
Martin smiled. "So Fannon will insist.'
Baru said, "I understand. For almost a year I stayed
with the elves and now you. I miss the hills and meadows
of the Yabon Highlands.' Garret said nothing. Both he and Martin understood

why the Hadati had not returned. His village had been
destroyed by the moredhel chieftain Murad. And while
Baru had avenged it by killing Murad, he no longer had a
home. Someday he might find another Hadati village in
which to settle, but for the time being he chose to
wander far from home. After his wounds had healed at
Elvandar, he had come to Crydee to guest for a while
with Martin. Charles returned, a soldier of Crydee behind. 'The

soldier saluted and said, "Swordmaster Fannon requests
you return at once, Your Grace.' Martin exchanged a
quick glance with Baru. 'What's afoot, I wonder?'
Baru shrugged.
The soldier said, 'The Swordmaster took the liberty of
sending extra mounts, Your Grace. He knew you'd left
on foot.'
Martin said, "Lead on,' and they followed the soldier
to where others waited with mounts. As they readied
themselves for the return to Castle Crydee, the Duke felt
a sudden disquiet.

Fannon stood waiting for them as Martin dismounted.
'What is it, Fannon?' said Martin as he slapped at the
road dust on his green leather tunic. '
'Has Your Grace forgotten Lord Miguel will arrive thiS
afternoon?'
Martin looked at the lowering sun. 'Then he's late.'
'His ship was sighted beyond the point at Sailor's Grief
an hour ago. He'll be passing Longpoint lighthouse into
the harbour within the next hour.'
Martin smiled at his Swordmaster. 'You're right, of
course. I had forgotten.' Almost running up the stairs, he
said, 'Come and talk with me, Fannon, while I change.'
Martin hurried toward his quarters, once occupied by
his father, Lord Borric. Pages had drawn a hot tub and
Martin quickly stripped off his hunter's garb. He took
the strongly scented soap and washing stone and said to
the page, "Have plenty of cold fresh water here. ThiS
scent is something my sister might like, but it cloys my
nose.' The page left to fetch more water.
"Now, Fannon, what brings the illustrious Duke of

Rodez from the other side of the Kingdom?'
Fannon sat upon a settee. 'He is simply travelling for
the summer. It is not unheard of, Your Grace.'
Martin laughed. "Fannon, we're alone. You can drop
the pretence. He's bringing at least one daughter of
marriageable age.' Fannon sighed. 'Two. Miranda is twenty and Inez is

fifteen. Both are said to be beauties.'
'Fifteen. Gods, man! She's a baby.' Fannon smiled ruefully. 'Two duels have been fought

already over that baby, according to my information.
Remember, these are easterners.'
Martin stretched out to soak. 'They do tend to get into
politics early back there, don't they?'
'Look, Martin, like it or not, you are Duke - and
brother to the King. You've never married. If you didn't
live in the most remote corner of the Kingdom, you'd
have had sixty social visits since your return home, not
six.' Martin grimaced. 'if this turns out like the last, I'm

going to return to the forests and the bears.' The last visit
had been from the Earl of Tarloff, vassal to the Duke of
Ran. His daughter had been charming enough, but she
tended to the flighty and' had giggled, a trait that set
Martin's teeth on edge. He had left the girl with vague
promises to visit Tarloff someday. 'Still,' he said, "she
was a pretty enough thing.'
'Pretty has little to do with it, as you well know.
Things are still reeling in the East, even though it's
approaching two years since King Rodric's death. Guy
du Bas-Tyra's out there somewhere doing what only the
gods know. Some of his faction still wait to see who will
be named Duke of Bas-Tyra. With Caldric dead and the
office of Duke of Rillanon also vacant, the East is a
tower of sticks. Pull the wrong one and it ,will all come
down on the King's head. Lyam is well advised by Tully
to wait for sons and nephews. Then he can put more
allies in office. It would do well for you not to lose sight
of the facts of life for the King's family, Martin.'
'Yes, Swordmaster.' Martin said, with a regretful
shake of his head. He knew Fannon was right. Once
Lyam had elevated him to the position of Duke of
Crydee, he had lost a great deal of his freedom, with
even greater losses to come, or so it seemed.
Three pages entered with buckets of cold water.
Martin stood and let them pour the water over him.
Shivering, he wrapped himself in a' soft towel, and when
the pages were gone, he said, "Fannon, what you say is
obviously right, but . . . well, it's not even a year since
Arutha and I returned from Moraelin. Before that . . . it
was that long tour of the East. Can't I have a few months
just to live quietly at home?'
'You did. Last winter.'
Martin laughed. 'Very well. But it would seem to me
that there is a lot more interest in a rural duke than is
required.'
Fannon shook his head. "More interest than is required
in the brother to the King?'
'None of my line could claim the crown, even if three
maybe soon four, others didn't stand in succession before
me. Remember, I abdicated any claim for my posterity.'
'You are not a simple man, Martin. Don't play the
woodsy with me. You may have said whatever you
wished on the day of Lyam's coronation, but should
some descendant of yours be in a position to inherit,
your vows won't count a tinker's damn if some faction in
the Congress of Lords wishes him King.'
Martin began to dress. 'I know, Fannon. That was
meant only to keep people from opposing Lyam in my
name. I may have spent most of my life in the forests,
but when I dined with you, Tully, Kulgan, and Father, I
kept' my ears open. I learned a lot.'
A knock came and a guard appeared at the door. "Ship
flying the banner of Rodez clearing Longpoint light,
Your Grace. '
Martin waved the guard out. He said to Fannon, 'I
guess we'd better hurry to meet the Duke and his lovely
daughters.' Finishing his dressing, he said, "I will be
inspected and courted by the Duke's daughters, Fannon

but for the gods' love and patience, I hope neither Of
them giggles.' Fannon nodded in sympathy as he
followed Martin from the room.

Martin smiled at Duke Miguel's jest. It concerned an
eastern lord Martin had met only once. The man's foibles
might have been a source of humour to the eastern lords,
but the joke was lost on Martin. Martin cast a glance at
the Duke's daughters. Both girls were lovely: delicate
features, pale complexions framed by nearly black hair,
and both had large dark eyes. Miranda sat engaged in
conversation with young Squire Wilfred, third son of the
Baron of Carss and newly come to the court. Inez sat
regarding Martin with frank appraisal. Martin felt his
neck begin to colour and turned his attention back to her
father. He could see why she had been the excuse for a
duel between hotheaded youths. Martin didn't know a
great deal about women, but he was an expert hunter
and he knew a predator when he saw one. This girl might
be only fifteen years of age, but she was a veteran of the
eastern courts. She would find a powerful husband
before too long, Martin didn't doubt. Miranda was
simply another pretty lady of the court, but Inez hinted
at hard edges Martin found unattractive. This girl was
clearly dangerous and already experienced in twisting
men to her will. Martin determined to keep that
uppermost in mind.
Supper had been quiet, as was Martin's usual custom,
but tomorrow there would be jugglers and singers, for a
travelling band of minstrels was in the area. Martin had
little affection for formal banquets after his eastern tour
but some sort of show was in order. Then a page hurried
into the room, skirting the tables to reach Housecarl
Samuel's side. He spoke softly, and the Housecarl came
to Martin's chair. Leaning down, he said, 'Pigeons just
arrived from Ylith, Your Grace. Eight of them.'
Martin understood. For so many birds to have been
used the message would be urgent. It was usual to
employ only two or three against the possibility of a bird
not finishing the dangerous flight over the Grey Tower
Mountains. It took weeks to send them back by cart or
ship, so they were used sparingly. Martin rose. 'if Your
Grace will excuse me a moment?' he said to the Duke of
Rodez. 'Ladies?' He bowed to the two sisters, then
followed the page out of the hall.
In the antechamber of the keep, he found the
Hawkmaster, in charge of the hawk mews and the pigeon
coop, standing with the small parchments. He handed
them to Martin and withdrew. Martin saw the tiny
message slips were sealed, with the royal crest of
Krondor drawn on the roll of paper about them,
indicating only the Duke was to open them. Martin said,
'i'll read these in my council chamber.'
Alone in his council room, Martin saw that the slips
had been numbered one and two. Four pairs. The
message had been sent four times to ensure it arrived
intact. Martin unfolded one of the slips marked one, then
his eyes widened as he fumbled to open another. The
message was duplicated. He then read a number two,
and tears came unbidden to his eyes.

Long minutes passed as Martin opened every slip,
hoping to find something different, something to tell
.him he had misunderstood. For a long time, he could
only sit staring at the papers before him as a cold
sickness visited the pit of his stomach. Finally a knock
came at the door, and he said weakly, 'Yes?'
The door opened and Fannon entered. 'You've been
gone near an hour -' He stopped when he saw Martin's
drawn expression and red eyes. "What is it?'
Martin could only wave his hand at the scraps. Fannon


read them, then half staggered backward to sit in a chair.
A shaking hand covered his face for a long minute. Both
men were silent. At last he said, "How could this be?'
'I don't know. The message only says an assassin.'
Martin let his gaze wander around the room, every stone
in the wall and piece of furniture associated with his
father, Lord Borric. And of his family, the most like
their father had been Arutha. Martin loved them all. but
Arutha had been a mirror of Martin in many ways. They
had shared a certain way of seeing things and had
endured much together: the siege of the castle during the
Riftwar while Lyam had been absent with their father,
the long dangerous quest to Moraelin to find Silverthorn.
No, in Arutha Martin had discovered his closest friend in
many ways. Elver-taught, Martin knew the inevitability
of death, but he was mortal and felt an empty place
appear within himself. He regained his composure as he
stood. "I had best inform Duke Miguel. His visit is to be
short. We leave for Krondor tomorrow.'

Martin looked up as Fannon reentered the room. 'it
will take all night and morning to get ready, but the
captain says your ship will be able to leave on the
afternoon tide.' Martin motioned for him to take a chair and waited a

long moment before speaking. "How can it be, Fannon?'
The Swordmaster said, 'I can't answer that, Martin.
Fannon was thoughtful a moment, then softly said, 'You
know I share your grief. We all do. He, and Lyam, were
like my own sons.'
"I know.' "But there are other matters that cannot be put off.'

'Such as?' "I'm old, Martin. I suddenly feel the weight of ages

upon me. News of Arutha's death . . . makes me again
feel my own mortality. I wish to retire.'
Martin rubbed his chin as he thought. Fannon was past
seventy now, and while his mental capacity was undiminished,
he lacked the physical stamina required of the
Duke's second-in-command. "I understand, Fannon.
When I return from Rillanon -'
Fannon interrupted. 'No, that's too long, Martin. You
will be gone several months. I need a named successor
now, so I can begin to ensure he is capable when I leave
office. If Cardan were still here, I'd have no doubt as to
a smooth transition, but with Arutha stealing him
away' - the old man's eyes filled with tears - 'making
him Knight-Marshal of Krondor, well. . .'
Martin said, 'I understand. Who did you have in
mind?' The question was asked absently, as Martin
struggled to keep his mind calm.
'Several of the sergeants might serve, but we've no one
of Cardan's capabilities. No, I had Charles in mind.'
Martin gave a weak smile. "I thought you didn't trust
him.'
Fannon sighed. 'That was a long time back, and we
were fighting a war. He's shown his worth a hundred
times since then, and I don't think there's a man in the
castle more fearless. Besides, he was a Tsurani officer,
about equal to a knight-lieutenant. He knows warcraft
and tactics. He has often spent hours speaking with me
about the differences between Tsurani warfare and our
own. I know this: once he learns something, he doesn't
forget. he's a clever man and worth a dozen lesser men.
Besides, the soldiers respect him and will follow him.'
Martin said, 'i'll consider it and decide tonight. What
else!"
Fannon was silent for a time, as if speaking came with
difficulty. 'Martin, you and I have never been close.
When your father called you to serve I felt, as did others
that 'there was something strange about you. You were
always aloof, and you had those odd elvish ways. Now I


know that part of the mystery was the truth of your
relationship to Borric. I doubted you in some ways,
Martin. I'm sorry to admit that . . . But what I'm trying
to say is . . . you honour your father.'
Martin took a deep breath. "Thank you, Fannon.'
'I say this to ensure you understand why I say this
next. This visit from Duke Miguel was only an irritation
before, now it is an issue of weight. You must speak to
Father Tully when you reach Rillanon, and let him find
you a wife. '
Martin threw back his head and laughed, a bitter,
angry laugh. 'What jest, Fannon? My brother is dead and
you want me to look for a wife?: '
Fannon was unflinching before Martin's rising anger.
'You are no longer the Huntmaster of Crydee, Martin.
Then no one cared should you ever wed and father sons.
Now you are sole brother to the King. The East is still in
turmoil. There is no duke in Bas-Tyra, Rillanon, or
Krondor. Now there is no Prince in Krondor.' Fannon's
voice became thick with fatigue and emotion. 'Lyam sitS
upon a perilous throne should Bas-Tyra venture back to
the Kingdom from exile. With only Arutha's two babes
in the succession now, Lyam needs alliances. That is
what I mean. Tully will know which noble houses need to
be secured to the King's cause by marriage. If it's
Miguel's little hellcat Inez, or even Tarloffs giggler,
'marry her, Martin, for Lyam's sake and the sake of the
Kingdom.' Martin stifled his anger. Fannon had pressed a sore

point with him, even if the old Swordmaster was correct.
In all ways, Martin was a solitary man, sharing little with
any man save for his brothers. And he had never done
well with the company of women. Now he was being told
he must wed a stranger for the sake of his brother's
political health. But he knew there was wisdom in
Fannon's words. Should the traitorous Guy du Bas-Tyra
be plotting still, Lyam's crown was not secure. Arutha's
death showed all too clearly how' mortal rulers were.
Finally Martin said, 'i'll think about that as well,
Fannon.'
The old Swordmaster rose slowly. Reaching the door,
he turned. 'I know you hide it well, Martin, but the pain
is there. I'm sorry if it seems I add to it, but what I said
needed to be said.' Martin could only nod.
Fannon left and Martin sat alone in his chamber, the
sole moving thing the shadows cast by the guttering
torches in the wall sconces.

Martin stood impatiently watching the scurrying activity
in preparation for his and the Duke of Rodez's
departure. The Duke had invited Martin to accompany
them aboard his own ship, but Martin had managed a
barely adequate refusal. Only the obvious stress of
dealing with Arutha's death had allowed him to rebuff
the Duke without serious insult.
Duke Miguel and his daughters appeared from the
keep, dressed for travel. The girls were poorly hiding
their irritation at having to resume travel so soon. It
would be a full two weeks or more before they were
again in Krondor. Then, as a member of the peerage.
their father would be hurrying to Rillanon for Arutha's
burial and state funeral.
Duke Miguel, a slight man of fine manners and dress,
said, 'It is tragic we must quit your wonderful home
under such grim circumstances, Your Grace. If I may, I
would gladly extend the hospitality of my own home to
you should Your Grace wish to rest awhile after your
brother's funeral. Rodez is but a short journey from the
capital. '
Martin's first impulse was to beg off but, keeping
Fannon's words of the night before in mind, he said,
"Should time and circumstances permit, Your Grace, I'll
be most happy to visit you. Thank you.' He cast a glance   at the two daughters and determined then and there that

should Tully advise an alliance between Crydee and
Rodez, it would be the quiet Miranda he would court.
Inez was simply too much trouble gathered together in
one place. The Duke and his daughters rode out in a carriage

toward the harbour. Martin thought back to when his
father had been Duke. No one in Crydee had need of a
carriage, which served poorly on the dirt roads of the
Duchy, often turned to thick mud by the coastal rains.
But with the increasing number of visitors to the West,
Martin had ordered one built. It seemed the eastern
ladies fared poorly on horseback while in court costume.
He thought of Carline's riding like a man during the
Riftwar, in tight-fitting trousers and tunic, racing with
Squire roland, to the utter horror of her governess.
Martin sighed. Neither of Miguel's girls would ever ride
like that. Martin wondered if there was a woman
anywhere who shared his need for rough living. Perhaps
the best he could hope for would be a woman who would
accept that need in him and not complain over his long
absences while he hunted or visited his friends in
Elvandar.
Martin's musing was interrupted by a soldier accompanying
the Hawkmaster, who held out another small
parchment. "This just arrived, your Grace.'
Martin took the parchment. Upon it was the crest of
Salador. Martin waited until the Masterhawker had left
to open it. Most likely it was a personal message from
Carline. He opened it and read. He read again, then
thoughtfully put the parchment in his belt pouch. After a
long moment of reflection, he spoke to a soldier at post
before the keep. 'Fetch Swordmaster Fannon.'
Within minutes the Swordmaster was in the Duke's
presence. Martin said, "I've thought it over and I agree
with you. I'll offer the position of Swordmaster to
Charles.'
"Good,' said Fannon. 'I expect he will agree.'

'Then after I'm gone, Fannon, begin at once to instruct
Charles in his office.'
Fannon said, "Yes, Your Grace.' He started to turn
away but turned back toward Martin. "Your Grace?'
Martin halted as he had just begun to walk back to the
keep. 'Yes?'
"Are you all right?'

Martin said, 'Fine, Fannon. I've just received a note
from Lauric informing me that Carline and Anita are
well. Continue as you were.' Without another word he
returned to the keep, passing through the large doors.
Fannon hesitated before leaving. He was surprised at
Martin's tone and manner. There was something odd in
the way he looked as he left.

Baru quietly faced Charles. Both men sat upon the floor,
their legs crossed. A small gong rested to the left of
Charles and a censer burned between them, filling the air
with sweet pungency. Four candles illuminated the room.
The only furnishings were a mat upon the floor, which
Charles preferred to a bed, a small wooden chest, and a
pile of cushions. Both men wore simple robes. Each had
a sword across his knees. Baru waited while Charles kept
his eyes focused upon some unseen point between them.
Then the Tsurani said, "What is the Way?'
Baru answered. 'The Way consists of discharging loyal
service to one's master, and of deep fidelity in associations
with comrades. The Way, with consideration for
one's place upon the Wheel, consists of placing duty
above all.'
Charles gave a single curt nod. "in the matter of duty,
the code of the warrior is absolute. Duty above all. Unto
death.'
"This is understood.'
'What, then, is the nature of duty?' Baru spoke softly. "There is duty to one's lord. There

is duty to one's clan and family. There is duty to one's
work, which provides an understanding of duty to one's
self. In sum they become the duty that is never
satisfactorily discharged, even through the toil of a
lifetime, the duty to attempt a perfect existence, to attain
a higher place on the Wheel.'
Charles nodded once. "This is so.' He picked up a
small felt hammer and rang a tiny gong. 'Listen.' Baru
closed his eyes in meditation, listening to the sound as it
faded, diminishing, becoming fainter. When the sound
was fully gone, Charles said, 'Find where the sound ends
and silence begins. Then exist in that moment, for there
will you find your secret centre of being, the perfect
place of peace within yourself. And recall the most
ancient lesson of the Tsurani: duty is the weight of all
things, as heavy as a burden can become, while death is
nothing, lighter than air.'
The door opened and Martin slipped in. Both Baru
and Charles began to rise, but Martin waved them back.
He knelt between them, his eyes fixed on the censer
upon the floor. "Pardon the interruption.'
'No interruption, Your Grace,' answered Charles.
Baru said, 'For years I fought the Tsurani and found
them honourable foemen. Now I learn more of them.
Charles has allowed me to take instruction in the Code of
the Warrior, in the fashion of his people.'
Martin did not appear surprised. 'Have you learned
much?'
'That they are like us,' said Baru with a faint smile. 'I
know little of such things, but I suspect we are as two
saplings from the same root. They follow the Way and
understand the Wheel as do the Hadati. They understand
honour and duty as do the Hadati. We who live in Yabon
had taken much from the Kingdom, the names of our
gods, and most of our language, but there is much of the
old ways we Hadati kept. The Tsurani belief in the Way
is much like our own. This is strange, for until the
coming of the Tsurani, no others we met shared our
beliefs.'
Martin looked at Charles. The Tsurani shrugged
slightly. "Perhaps we only find the same' truth on both
worlds. Who can say?'
Martin said, 'That sounds the sort of thing to take up
with Tully and Kulgan.' He was quiet a moment, then
said, 'Charles, will you accept the position of
Swordmaster?'
The Tsurani blinked, the only sign of surprise. 'You
honour me, Your Grace. Yes.'
'Good, I am pleased. Fannon will begin your instruction
after I'm gone.' Martin looked up at the door, then
lowered his voice. 'I want you both to do me a service.'
Charles didn't hesitate in agreeing to serve. Baru
studied Martin closely. They had forged a bond on the
trip to Moraelin with Arutha. Baru had almost died
there, but fate had spared him. Baru knew his fortune
was intertwined in some way with those who had quested
for Silverthorn. Something lay hidden behind the Duke's
eyes, but Baru would not question him. He would learn
what it was in time. Finally he said, "As will I.'
Martin sat between the men. He began to speak.

Martin gathered his cloak about him. The afternoon
breeze was chilly, blowing down from the north. He
looked sternward as Crydee disappeared behind the
headlands of Sailor's Grief. With a nod to the ship's
captain, he descended the companionway from the
quarterdeck. Entering the captain's cabin, he locked the
door behind. The man who waited there was one of
Fannon's soldiers, named Stefan, equal in height and
general build to the Duke, and wearing a tunic and
trousers of the same colour as Martin's. He had been
sneaked aboard in the early hours before dawn, dressed
as a common sailor. Martin took off his cloak and
handed it to the man. 'Don't come up on deck except
after night until you're well past Queg. Should anything
force the ship ashore at Carss, Tulan, or the Free Cities,
I don't want sailors speaking of my disappearance.'
'Yes, Your Grace.'
'When you get to Krondor, there'll be a carriage
waiting for you, I expect. I don't know how long you can
continue the masquerade. Most of the nobles who've met
me will already be en route to Rillanon, and we're
enough alike to casual observation that most of the
servants won't know you.' Martin studied his bogus
counterpart. "If you keep your mouth closed, you might
pass as me all the way to Rillanon.'
Stefan looked disquieted by the prospect of a long
siege of playing nobility but said only, "I will try, Your
Grace.' The ship rocked as the captain ordered a change of

course. Martin said, "That's the first warning.' Quickly he
Stripped off his boots, tunic, and trousers, until all he
wore was his underbreeches. '
The captain's cabin had a single, hinged window,
which opened with a protest. martin hung his legs over
the edge. From above he heard the captain's angry voice.
"You're coming too close to the shore!. hard a starboard!'
A confused-sounding helmsman answered, "Aye, captain,
hard a starboard.' Martin said, "Good fortune be with you, Stefan.'

'And with you, Your Grace.'
Martin dropped from the captain's cabin. The captain
had warned him of the danger of hitting the large tiller
so Martin easily avoided it. The captain had brought him
as close to shore as was safe, then turned out for deeper
waters. Martin saw the beach less than a mile off. He was
an indifferent swimmer but a powerful man and he set
out for the shore in a series of easy strokes. The rolling
swells made it unlikely anyone in the rigging would
notice the man who was falling far behind them.
A short time later, Martin staggered up onto the
beach, breathing hard. He looked about, locating
landmarks. The action of the currents had carried him
farther south than he had wished. Taking a deep breath,
he turned up the beach and began to run.
After less than ten minutes, three riders came over a
low bluff, moving rapidly down to the sand. Upon seeing
them, Martin halted. Garret was the first to dismount,
while Charles led an extra horse. Baru kept an alert eye
out for sign of anyone in the area. Garret handed Martin
a bundle of clothing. The run up the beach had dried
Martin off and he dressed quickly. Behind the saddle of
the extra horse hung an oilskin-covered longbow.
As Martin dressed. he said, 'Did anyone see you
leave?'
Charles answered, 'Garret was already gone from
the castle with your horse before dawn, and I simply
instructed the guards I was riding a short way with Baru as
he returned to Yabon. No comment was made by anyone.'
'Good. As we learned the last time we faced
Murmandamus's agents, secrecy is paramount.' Martin
mounted and said, 'Thank you for your help. Charles
you and Garret had best return quickly, before anyone
becomes suspicious.'
Charles said, 'Whatever fate brings, Your Grace, may
it also bring honour.'
Garret only said. 'Good fortune, Your Grace.'
The four riders were off, two returning up the coast
road to Crydee, two heading away from the sea. toward
the forest, bound for the northeast.
The forests were quiet, but still punctuated by the
normal bird calls and small animal noises that indicated

things were as they should be. Martin and Baru had
ridden hard for days, pushing their horses to the limit of
their endurance. they had crossed the river Crydee
hours earlier.
From behind a tree a figure emerged, dressed in
a green tunic and brown leather breeches. With a wave
he said, 'Well met, Martin Longbow, Baru Serpent
slayer.'
Martin recognized the elf, though he didn't know him
well. 'Greetings, Tarlen. We come seeking counsel with
the Queen.' "Then travel on, for you and Baru are always welcome

in her court. I must stand watch here. Things have
become somewhat strained since last you guested.'
Martin recognized the tone of the elfs words. Something
had the elves distressed, but Tarlen wouldn't speak
of it. Martin would need to see the Queen and Tomas to
discover what it was. He wondered. The last time the
elves had seemed this disturbed over something, Tomas
had been at the height of his madness. Martin spurred his
horse forward. Later the two riders approached the heart of the elver

forests, Elvandar, ancient home to the elves. The tree
City was awash with light, for the sun was high overhead,
crowning the massive trees with brilliance. Leaves of
green and gold, red and white, silver and bronze
sparkled across the canopy of Elvandar.
As they dismounted, an elf approached. 'We shall care
for your mounts, Lord Martin. Her Majesty wishes you
to come at once.' Martin and Baru hurried up the stairs cut from the

bole of a tree into the city of the elves. Across high
arches on the backs of branches and upward they
climbed. At last they reached the large platform that was
the centre of Elvandar, the court of the Queen.
Aglaranna sat quietly upon her throne, her senior
adviser, Tathar, at her side. Around the court the elder
Spellweavers sat, the Queen's council. The throne beside
her was empty. Her expression was unreadable to most,
but Martin understood elver ways and saw the strain in
her eyes. Still, she was beautiful and regal and her smile
a beacon of warmth as she said, 'Welcome, Lord Martin,
Welcome, Baru of the Hadati.'
Both men bowed, then the Queen said, 'Come, let us
talk.' She rose and led them to a chamber, accompanied
by Tathar. Inside she turned and bade them sit. Wine
and food were brought but ignored as Martin said,
.Something is wrong.' It was not a question.
Aglaranna's expression of concern deepened. Martin
had not seen her this troubled since the Riftwar. "Tomas
is gone . '
Martin blinked. 'Where?'

'We do not know. He vanished in the night, a few days after the Midsummer's
Festival. Tathar answered.
Occasionally he would wander off to be with his own
thoughts, but never for more than a day. When he did
not appear after two days, trackers were dispatched.
There were no tracks from Elvandar, though that is not
surprising. He has other means of travelling. But in a
glade to the north we found marks from his boots. There
were signs of another man there, sandal prints in the
earth."
Martin said, 'Tomas went to meet with someone, then
didn't return.'
'There was a third set of tracks,' said the Elf Queen.
'A dragon's. Once again the Valheru flies upon the back
of a dragon.'
Martin sat back, understanding. 'You fear a return of
the madness?'
'No,' said Tathar instantly. "Tomas is free of that and,
if anything, is stronger than he suspects. No, we fear
Tomas's need to depart in such a manner without word.
We fear the presence of another.'
Martin's eyes widened. 'The sandals?'
'You know what power is needed to enter our forests
undetected. Only one man before has had the ability:
Macros the Black.' Martin pondered. 'Perhaps he's not the only one. I

understand Pug to have stayed upon the Tsurani world to
study the problem of Murmandamus and what he called
the Enemy. Perhaps he has returned.'
'Which sorcerous master it is proves of little import,'
said Tathar. It was Baru who spoke next. 'What is important is that
two men of vast powers are about upon a mission of
mystery, at a time when it seems troubles have returned
from the north.' Aglaranna said, 'Yes.' She said to Martin, 'rumours

have reached us of the death of one who was close to
you.' In the elver way she avoided naming the dead.
"There are things I may not speak of, lady, even to one
as highly regarded as you. I have a duty.'
'Then,' asked Tathar, "may I ask where you are bound
and what brings you here?'
"It is time to go north again,' said Martin, 'to finish
what was started last year.'
'it is well you came this way,' said Tathar. 'We have
seen signs from the coast to the east of massive goblin
migrations northward. Also the moredhel are bold with
their scouting along the edge of our forests. They seem
intent on discovering if any of our warriors pass beyond
our normal boundaries. There have been sightings of
bands of renegade humans riding northward, close to the
boundary with Stone Mountain, as well. The gwali have
fled south into the Green Heart, as if fearing something
approaching. And for months we have been visited by
some ill-aspected wind of evil, which carries some mystic
quality, as if power were being drawn to the north. We
are concerned over many things.'
Baru and Martin exchanged glances. 'Things move at
swift pace,' said the Hadati.
Further conversation was halted when a shout went up
from below and an elf appeared at the Queen's elbow.
"Majesty, come, a Returning.'

Aglaranna said, 'Come, Martin, Baru, witness something
miraculous.'
Tathar followed his Queen, turning to say, 'if it is
indeed a true Returning and not a ruse.'
The Queen and Tathar were joined by her other
advisers as they hurried down to the forest floor. When
they reached ground level, they were greeted by several
warriors who surrounded a moredhel. The dark elf
looked somehow odd to Martin, showing a calmness
beyond what was normal for the dark elves.
The moredhel saw the Queen and bowed before her,
lowering his head. Softly he said, "Lady, I have
returned.'
The Queen nodded to Tathar. He and others of
the Spellweavers gathered about the moredhel. Martin
could feel a strange sensation as if the air had
suddenly become charged, and as if music could almost
be heard. He knew the Spellweavers were working
magic. Then Tathar said, 'He has 'returned!'

Aglaranna said, "What is your name?'
'Morandis, Majesty.'
"No more. You are Lorren.'

Martin had learned the year before that there was no
 difference between the branches of elvenkind,
separated only by the power of the Dark Path, that
which bound the moredhel to a life of murderous hatred
toward all not of their kind. But there was a subtle
difference in attitude, stance, and manner between the two.
The moredhel rose and the elves surrounding him
helped him remove his tunic, the grey of the moredhel
forest clans. Martin had lived with elves all his life and
fought the moredhel many times and could recognize the
difference. But now his senses were confounded. One
moment the moredhel seemed odd, somehow different
from what they had expected, then suddenly he was a
moredhel no longer. He was given a brown tunic and,
miraculously, Martin saw an elf there. He had the dark
hair and eyes common to the moredhel, but then so did a
few other elves, just as an occasional moredhel was
blond and blue-eyed. He was an elf!
Tathar observed Martin's reaction to the change and
said, "occasionally one of our lost brothers breaks away
from the Dark Path. If his kin do not discover the change
and kill him before he reaches us, we welcome his return
to his home. It is a cause for rejoicing.' Martin and Baru
watched as every elf in the area came to embrace Lorren
in turn, welcoming him home. 'in the past, the moredhel
have attempted to send spies, but we can always tell the
true from the false. This one has truly returned to his
people.' Baru said, 'Does it happen often?'

"Of all who abide in Elvandar, I am eldest,' said

Tathar. I have seen only seven such Returnings before
this one.' He was silent for a time. sSomeday we hope we
shall redeem all our brothers in this fashion, when the
power of the Dark Path is at last broken.'
Aglaranna turned to Martin. 'Come, we shall be
celebrating. '
"We may not, Majesty,' answered Martin. 'We must be
away to meet with others.'
'May we know your plans?'
'it is simple,' answered the Duke of Crydee. 'We shall
find Murmandamus.'
'And,' added Baru without expression, 'we shall kill
him. '

6

Leavetaking

Jimmy sat quietly.
He absently studied the list in his hand, attempting to
keep his mind on the matter before him. But he was
unable to concentrate on the task. The duty roster of
squires for that afternoon's cortege was done, or as done
as it was likely to be. Jimmy felt an emptiness inside, and
the need to decide which squire was posted where
seemed trivial in the extreme.
For two weeks Jimmy had been fighting the feeling
that he was caught up in some horrible dream, one from
which he could not shake himself. Nothing in his
existence so far had affected him as deeply as Arutha's
murder, and he still couldn't face his emotions. He had
slept long each night, as if sleep were an escape, and
when awake he was nervous and anxious to be doing
something as if being busy would keep him from dealing
with his grief. He kept it hidden away, to be confronted
later.
Jimmy sighed. One thing the young man knew, this
funeral was taking a hellishly long time getting organized.
Lauric and Volney had postponed the departure of the
funeral procession twice now. The bier had been placed
aboard its carriage within two days after Arutha's death,
awaiting his body. Tradition held the Prince's cortege
should have started for Rillanon and his ancestral vault
within three days after his death, but Anita had taken
days returning from her mother's estates, then a few
more days in recovering enough to depart, then they
needed to wait for other nobles who were arriving, and
the palace was in disorder and so on and so on. Still,
Jimmy knew he wouldn't begin to get over this tragedy
until after Arutha was carried away. Knowing he lay in
the temporary vault Nathan had prepared, somewhere
not too far from where the squire now sat, was just too
much for Jimmy. He rubbed his eyes, lowering his head,
as once more the threat of tears was forced down. In his
short life, Jimmy had met only one man who had
touched him deeply. Arutha should have been one of the
last men in the world to care about the fate of a boy
thief, but he had. He had proved a friend, and more. He
and Anita had been the closest thing to family Jimmy
had ever known. A knock upon the door brought his head up and he

saw Locklear standing before the entrance. Jimmy waved
him in and the younger boy sat down on the other side of
the writing desk. Jimmy tossed the parchment at him.
'Here, locky, you do this.'
Locklear quickly scanned the list, and took quill from
holder. "it's almost ready, except Paul is down with the
flux and the chirurgeon wants him in bed for the day. He
needs rest. This is a mess. I'd better recopy it.'
Jimmy nodded absently. Through the blanket of grey
sorrow that wrapped his thoughts, an irritant was gently
scratching. Something had been nagging at the corner of
the young man's mind for three days now. Everyone in
the palace was still in shock at Arutha's death, but there
was an odd note here and there, every so often someone
said or did something that was somehow discordant.
Jimmy couldn't put his finger on what that difference
was, or even if it was important. With a mental shrug he
pushed aside his worry. Different people reacted differently
to tragedy. Some, like Volney and Cardan, threw
themselves into their work. Others, like Carline, went off
to cope with their grief in a private way. Duke Laurie
was a lot like Jimmy. He just put his grief aside to be
faced at some other time. Suddenly Jimmy understood
one reason for his feeling of oddness about the palace.
Laurie had been just about running the palace from the
time Arutha lay stricken until three days ago. Now he
was almost continuously absent.
Looking at Locklear as the younger boy wrote on the
duty roster, Jimmy said, 'locky, have you seen Duke
Laurie about lately?'
Keeping his eyes on his work, Locklear said, 'This
morning, very early. I was in charge of delivering meals
to the visiting nobles for breakfast, and I saw him riding
out the gate.' His head came up, a strange expression on
his face. "it was the postern gate.'
"Why would he leave by the postern gate?' Jimmy

wondered.
Locklear shrugged and returned to the roster. 'Because
that's the direction he was heading?'
Jimmy thought. What reason did the Duke of Salador
have riding toward the Poor Quarter on the morning of
the Prince's funeral procession? Jimmy sighed. 'i'm
becoming suspicious in my old age.'
Locklear laughed, the first happy sound in the palace
in days. Then, as if he had sinned, he looked up guiltily.
Jimmy stood. "Done?'
Locklear handed over the parchment. "Finished.'
"Good,' said Jimmy. 'Come along, deLacy will not

show his usual forbearance if we're late.'
They hurried to where the squires were assembling.
The usual jostling play and laughing whispers were
absent, for the occasion was solemn. DeLacy arrived a
few minutes after Jimmy and Locklear were in place and
without preamble said, 'The roster.' Jimmy gave it to
him and he glanced over it. 'Good, though either your
penmanship is improving or you've acquired an assistant.'
There was a slight shuffle among the boys, but no
open mirthfulness. DeLacy said, 'i'm changing one
assignment, though. Harold and Bryce will stand as
coach attendants to the Princesses Alicia and Anita.
James and Locklear will remain to assist the Steward of
the Royal Household here at the palace. '
Jimmy was stunned. He and Locklear would not be in
the cortege to the gates. They would stand idly by in case
there was some minor problem the steward judged
required a squire's presence.
DeLacy absently read the other assignments aloud,
then dismissed the boys. Locklear and Jimmy exchanged
glances, and Jimmy overtook the departing Master of
Ceremonies. 'Sir. . .' Jimmy began.
DeLacy turned on Jimmy. "if it's about the assignments,
there will be no' debate.'
Jimmy's face flushed angrily. "But I was the Prince's
Squire!' he answered hotly. In an unusually bold moment, Locklear blurted, "And

I was Squire to Her Highness.'
DeLacy looked at the younger boy in astonishment. 'Well, sort of.'
he amended. 'That is of no consequence,' said deLacy. 'i have my

orders. You must follow yours. That will be all.' Jimmy
began to protest again, but was cut off by the old Master.
'i said that would be all, squire.'
Jimmy turned and began walking away. Locklear fell
in beside him. "i don't know what's going on here,' said
Jimmy, 'but I intend to find out. Come on.'

Jimmy and Locklear hurried along, glancing about. An
order from any senior member of the court would
prevent this unexpected visit, so they took pains to avoid
the scrutiny of anyone likely to find work for them. The
funeral cortege would depart the palace in less than two
hours, so there were ample tasks remaining for two
squires. Once begun, there would be a slow parade
through the city, a stop at the temple square, where
public prayers would be said, then the long journey to
Rillanon and the tomb of Arutha's ancestors. Once the
funeral party was outside the city, the squires would
return to the palace. But Jimmy and Locklear were being
denied even that small part in the procession.
Jimmy approached the Princess's door and said to the
guard without, 'if Her Highness can spare a moment?'
The guard's eyebrows rose, but he was not in a
position to question even as minor a member of the court
as a squire, so he would simply pass the message inside.
As the guard pushed open the door, Jimmy thought he
heard something out of place, a sound that ended before
he could apprehend its nature. Jimmy tried to puzzle out
what he had just heard, but the guard's return diverted
his attention. A moment later, he and Locklear were
.admitted.
Carline sat with Anita, near a window, awaiting the
summons to attend the funeral. Their heads were close
together and they were speaking softly. Princess Mother
Alicia hovered at her daughter's shoulder. All three were
'dressed in black. Jimmy came and bowed, Locklear at
his side. "i'm sorry to intrude, Highness,' he said softly.
Anita smiled at him. 'You're never an intrusion,
Jimmy. What is it?'
Suddenly feeling it was petty to be concerned over his
exclusion from the funeral, Jimmy said, 'A small thing
actually. Someone ordered me to remain at the palace
today, and I wondered . . . well, did you ask for me to be
kept here?'
A glance passed from Carline to Anita, and the
Princess of Krondor said, 'No, I didn't, Jimmy.' Her tone
was' thoughtful. "But perhaps Earl Volney did. You are
Senior Squire and should stay in your office, or at least
I'm sure that's what the Earl decided.'
Jimmy studied her expression. A discordant note was
sounding here. Princess Anita had returned from her
mother's estate displaying the grief expected. But soon
after, there had been a subtle change in her. Further
conversation was interrupted by a baby's cry, quickly
followed by another. Anita rose. 'it's never just one of
them,' she said, with affection clearly showing. Carline
smiled at that, then suddenly her expression turned
sombre. Jimmy said, 'We have intruded, Highness. I am sorry

to have troubled you over so petty a matter.'
Locklear followed Jimmy outside. Moving out of the
guard's earshot, Jimmy said, "Did I miss something in
there, locky?' Locklear turned and regarded the door for a moment.

"Something's . . . odd. It's like we're being kept out of
the way.' Jimmy thought a minute. He now understood what

had arrested his attention outside the door, just before
they had been admitted. The sound that intruded had
been the Princesses' voices, or rather the quality of those
voices: chatty, lightly bantering. Jimmy said, 'i'm
beginning to think you're right. Come along. We don't
have much time.'
'Time for what?' 'You'll see.' Jimmy hurried off down the corridor and

the younger boy had to scramble to catch up.

Cardan and Volney were hurrying toward the courtyard,
accompanied by four guards, when the boys intercepted
them. The Earl hardly spared a glance as he said, 'Aren't
you two supposed to be in the courtyard.'
'No, sir,' answered Jimmy. 'We've drawn steward'
duty.' Cardan seemed mildly surprised at that, but all Volney

said was "Then I expect you should hurry along in case
you're needed there. We must begin the procession.'
'Sir,' said Jimmy, "did you order us to remain?'
Volney waved off the question. "Duke Laurie has been
attending to those details with Master deLacy.' He
turned his attention away from the boys as he and
cardan walked off.
Jimmy and Locklear halted as the Earl and Marshal
vanished around a corner, the boot heels of their escorts
clacking noisily on the stones. 'I think I'm beginning to
understand,' said Jimmy. He grabbed Locklear by the
arm. "Come on.'
With a half frustrated note in his voice, Locklear said,
.Where?'
'You'll see,' came the answer, as Jimmy almost ran.
Locklear hurried after, mimicking, 'You'll see. You'll
see. See what, damn it!'

Two guards stood at post. One said, "And where are you
young gentlemen off to?'
"Port Authority,' said Jimmy testily, handing over a

quickly penned order. "The steward can't find some ship
manifest, and he's in a fury to get a copy.' Jimmy had
been about to investigate something and was rankled by
the need to run this errand. It also seemed an odd time
for the steward to become obsessed with the need for a
manifest.
The guard who had examined the paper said, "Just a
minute.' He signalled to another soldier near the guard
officer's room by the main entrance to the palace. The
guard hurried over and the first sentry said, 'Can you
spare a bit of time to run these lads down to the port
office and back? They need to fetch something for the
steward.'
The guard looked indifferent. There and back would
take less than an hour. He nodded and the three were
off.
Twenty minutes later, Jimmy stood in the Port
Authority office dealing with a minor functionary as
everyone else was off to watch the cortege leave the city.
The man grumbled as he thumbed through a stack of
paper work, looking for a copy of the last manifest of
goods delivered to the royal docks. While he fumbled,
Jimmy cast a glance at another paper hanging on the wall
of the office for all to look at. It was this week's
schedules of departures. Something caught his eye and
he crossed over to look. Locklear followed him. 'What?'
Jimmy pointed. 'interesting.'
Locklear looked at the notation and said, "Why?'
'i'm not sure,' answered Jimmy, pitching his voice
lower~ "but think a minute about some of the things going
on at the palace. We get held back from the procession,
then we ask the Princess about it. We're out of her
quarters less than ten minutes when we're sent on this
useless errand. You tell me, doesn't it seem like we're
being kept out of the way? Something's . . . odd.'
"That's what I said earlier,' said Locklear impatiently.

The clerk found and handed over the requested paper,
and the guard escorted the boys back to the palace.
Running past the gate guards, Jimmy and Locklear
waved absently, then headed toward the steward's office.
Once inside the palace, they appeared at the office as
the steward, Baron Giles, was leaving. "There you are,'
he said in an accusatory tone. 'I thought I was going to
have to send guards to ferret you out of wherever you
were lazing away the day.' Jimmy and Locklear exchanged
glances. The steward seemed to have forgotten
about the manifest entirely. Jimmy handed it to him.
.What's this?' He examined the paper. "oh yes,' he
remarked, tossing the paper upon his desk. 'i'll deal with
that later. I must be off to see the procession depart the
palace. You will stay here. Should any emergency arise,
one of you will remain in this office while the other will
come and find me. Once the bier has left the gate, I will
return.'
'Do you anticipate any problems, sir,' asked Jimmy.
Walking past the boys, the steward said, "of course
not, but it always pays to be prepared. I shall return in a
short time.'
After he left, Locklear turned to face Jimmy. 'All
right. What's going on? And don't you dare say '"You'll
see." '
'Things are not what they seem to be. Come on.'

Jimmy and Locklear dashed up the stairs. Reaching a
window overlooking the court, they quietly observed the
preparations below. The funeral procession was assembling,
the rolling bier moving into place, escorted by a
hand-picked company of Arutha's Household Guard. It
was pulled by a matched set of six black horses, each
bedecked with black plumes and hand-led by a groom
,dressed in black. The soldiers fell in on each side of the
bier.
A group of eight men-at-arms came from within the
palace, bearing the casket containing Arutha. They
moved to a rolling scaffolding that allowed them to raise
the casket high atop the bier. Slowly, almost reverently,
they hoisted the Prince of Krondor up onto the black
shrouded structure.
Jimmy and Locklear looked down into the casket and,
for the first time, could clearly see the Prince. Tradition
held the procession should move out with the casket
open so the populace could behold their ruler a last time.
It would be closed outside the city gates, never to be
opened again, save once more in the privacy of the
family vault below the King's palace in Rillanon, where
Arutha's family would bid him a final farewell.
jimmy felt his throat tightening. He swallowed hard,
moving the stubborn lump. He saw Arutha had been laid
out in his favourite garb, his brown velvet tunic and
russet leggings. A green jerkin had been added, though
he had rarely worn such. His favourite rapier was clasped
between his hands, and his head remained uncovered.
He seemed asleep. As he was moved out of view, Jimmy
noticed the fine satin lounging slippers on the Prince's
feet. Then a groom came forward, leading Arutha's

horse, which would follow behind the bier, riderless. It
was a magnificent grey stallion, which tossed its head
high and struggled against the groom. Another ran out
and between the two of them they managed to quiet the
fractious mount.
Jimmy's eyes narrowed. Locklear turned in time tO
notice the odd expression. "What?'
'Damn me, but something's odd. Come on, I want to
see a thing or two.'
'Where?'
But Jimmy was off, saying merely, "hurry, we only
have a few minutes!' as he ran down the stairs. Locklear
chased after, groaning silently.

Jimmy hid in the shadow near the stable. "Look,' he said
as he pushed Locklear forward. Locklear made a show of
strolling past the stable entrance as the last of the honour
guard's mounts were being led out. Nearly the entire
garrison would be walking behind the Prince's bier, but
once outside the city, a full company of Royal Lancers
would act as escort all the way to Salador.
"Hey, you boy. Watch what you're about!' Locklear

had to jump aside as a groom ran from the stable
between two horses, holding their bridles. He had almost
run Locklear down. Locklear ambled back and ducked
around the corner beside Jimmy.
'I don't know what you expected to find, but no, it's

not there.'
'That's what I expected to find. Come on,' ordered
Jimmy as he dashed back toward the central palace.
(Where?'
'You'll see.'
Locklear stared daggers into Jimmy's back as they ran
across the marshalling yard.

Jimmy and Locklear dashed up the stairs, taking the
steps two at a time. Reaching the window overlooking
the courtyard, they gasped for breath. The run to and
from the stable had taken ten minutes, and the cortege
was about to leave the palace. Jimmy watched closely.
Carriages rolled up to the steps of the palace and pages
ran forward to hold open the doors. By tradition only the
royal family, by blood and marriage, would ride. All
others would walk behind Arutha's bier as a sign of
respect. Princess Anita and Alicia walked down and
entered the first carriage, while Carline and Laurie
hurried to the second, the Duke nearly skipping he was
walking so fast. He almost leaped into the carriage after
Carline, rapidly pulling the curtains over the windows on
his side.
Jimmy regarded Locklear, who stood with an open
expression of curiosity on his face over Laurie's behaviour.
Seeing no need to comment to the other
youngster, Jimmy remained silent.
Cardan took his place before the procession, his
shoulders hung with a heavy black mantle. He signalled,
and a single drummer began a slow tattoo upon a muffled
drum. Without spoken order, the procession set out on
the fourth beat of the drum. The soldiers moved in silent
lockstep, while the carriages rolled forward. Suddenly
the grey stallion bucked and an extra groom again had to
hold the animal in place. Jimmy shook his head. He had
an old familiar feeling: all the pieces of some odd puzzle
were about to fall into place. Then slowly a smile of
understanding spread across his face.
Locklear observed his friend's change of expression.
"What?' "now I know what Laurie's been up to. I know what's

going on.' With a friendly slap to Locklear's shoulder, he
said, 'Come on, we've got a lot to do and little time to do
it. '

Jimmy led Locklear through the secret tunnel, the
guttering torch sending flickering shadows dancing in
every direction. Both squires were dressed for travel and
carried weapons, packs, and bedrolls. 'You sure they'll
not have someone at the exit?' asked Locklear for the
fifth time. Impatiently Jimmy said, 'I told you: this is the one exit

I never showed anyone, not even the Prince or Laurie.'
As if trying to explain away this transgression of
omission, he added, "Some old habits are harder to break
than others.' They had gone about their duties all afternoon, after

the squires had all retired, they had stolen away to where
they had hastily stashed their travel packs. Now it was
close to midnight. Reaching a stone door, Jimmy pulled a lever and they

both heard a click. Jimmy put out the torch and put his
shoulder to the door. After several hard shoves, the
protesting door moved, age having made it reluctant.
They crawled through a small door - disguised as stonework in
the base of the wall beyond the Prince's
marshalling yard, on the street closest to the palace. Less
than half a block up the road stood the postern gate, with
its attendant sentries. Jimmy tried to push the door shut,
but it refused to budge. He signalled to Locklear, and
the younger boy shoved in concert. It held, then with a
sudden release slammed shut with an audible crash.
From up by the gate came an inquiring voice. 'Here now
who's out there? Stand and be identified.'
Without hesitation Jimmy was off, Locklear half a step
behind. Neither boy looked back to see if chase was
being offered, but kept their heads down as they dashed
along the cobblestones.
Soon they were lost in the warren of streets between
the Poor Quarter and the docks. Jimmy halted to gain his
bearings, then pointed. "That way. We've got to hurry.
The Raven leaves on the midnight tide.'
Both boys hurried through the night. Soon they were
passing shuttered buildings near the waterfront. From
the docks came the sound of men shouting orders as a
ship made ready to depart.
'it's pulling out,' yelled Locklear.
Jimmy didn't answer, only picking up his pace. Both
squires reached the end of the dock as the last line was
cast off, and with desperate leaps they reached the side
of the ship as it moved away from the quay. Rough
hands pulled them over and in a moment they stood
upon the deck.
'Here now, what is this?' came an inquiring voice, and
a moment later, Aaron Cook stood before them. "Well,
then, Jimmy the Hand, are you so anxious for a sea
voyage you'd break your neck to come aboard?'
Jimmy grinned. 'Hello, Aaron. I need to speak to
Hull. '
The pock-faced man scowled at the squires. That's
Captain Hull to any aboard the Royal Raven, Prince's
Squire or not. I'll see if the captain has a moment.'
Shortly the squires stood before the captain, who fixed
them with a baleful expression as he studied them with
'his one good eye. 'Deserting your post, eh?'
'Trevor,' Jimmy began, but as Cook scowled, he
amended, "Captain. We need to travel to Sarth. And we
saw from the ships' list in the Port Authority you're
beginning your northward patrol tonight.'
'Well now, you  may think you need to travel up the

coast, Jimmy the' Hand, but you've not rank enough to
come aboard my ship with no more than a by-your-leave,
and you didn't even have that. And despite the public
notice - for the benefit of spies, you should know - my
course is westerly, for I've Durbin slave runners reported
lying at sea ambush for hapless Kingdom traders, and
there's always Quegan galleys nosing about. No, you'll
be ashore with the pilot once we've cleared the outer
breakwater, unless you've a better reason than simply
wanting free transportation.' The former smuggler's
expression revealed that while he might feel affection for
Jimmy, he'd brook no nonsense aboard his ship.
Jimmy said, "If I might have a word with you in
private.' Hull exchanged glances with Cook, then shrugged.

Jimmy spent a full five minutes whispering with the old
captain. Then suddenly Hull laughed, a genuinely
amused sound. 'i'll be scuppered!'
A moment later he approached Aaron Cook. 'Have
these lads taken below. As soon as we clear harbour, I
want full sail. Make course for Sarth.'
Cook hesitated a minute, then turned to a sailor and
ordered him to take the boys below. When they were
gone, and the harbour pilot over the side in his longboat,
the first mate called all hands aloft and ordered all sails
out and set a northern course. He cast a glance rearward
where Captain Hull stood next to the helmsman, but the
captain only smiled to himself.

Jimmy and Locklear stood at rail's edge, waiting. When
the boat was ready, they boarded. Trevor Hull came to
stand beside them. "Sure you don't want to put back to
Sarth?' Jimmy shook his head. 'i'd rather not be seen arriving

aboard a Royal Customs ship. Attracts too much notiCe.
Besides, there's a village near here where we can buy
horses. There's a good place not a day's ride beyond
there where we all camped last time. We can watch any
who pass. It'll be easier to spot them there.'
'As long as they haven't passed already.'
"They only left a day before we did,' and we sailed

every night while they had to sleep. We're in front of
them.'
"Well then, young lads, I'll wish you the protection of

Kilian, who in her kinder moments watches over sailors
and other reckless sorts, and of Banath, who does the
same for thieves, gamblers, and fools.' In more serious
tones, he said, 'Take care, boys.' Then he signalled the
boat lowered.
It was still gloomy, as the coast fog had not been
pierced yet by the sun. The longboat was turned toward
the beach and the rowers pulled hard. Swiftly they
headed in, until the bow of the longboat scraped sand,
and Jimmy and Locklear were ashore.

The innkeeper hadn't wished to sell his horses at first,
but Jimmy's serious attitude, his posture of authority,
and the way he wore his sword, coupled with ample gold,
changed his mind. By the time the sun had cleared the
forest to the east of the village of Longroad, the two
young men were mounted, well provisioned, and on their
way up the road between Sarth and Questor's View.
By midday they were in place, at a narrow point in the
road. To the east an upthrust of land, covered with heavy
foliage, prevented anyone from passing, while to the
west, the land dropped away quickly to the beach. From
their vantage point, Jimmy and Locklear could see any
travellers coming up the road or the beach.
They built a small fire against the damp and settled in
to wait.

Twice in the three days that followed, they had been
menaced. The first time had been by a band of

unemployed bravos, mercenary guards, on their way
south from Questor's View. But that band had been
discouraged by the determination of the two young men
and the probability  they had nothing to steal besides the
two horses. One man tried to take a horse, but Jimmy's
speed with a rapier dissuaded him. They left rather than
spill blood over suchh trivial booty.
The second encounter had been considerably riskier,
as both youngsters  had stood side by side with weapons
drawn, protecting their horses from three disreputablelooking
bandits. Had the road agents had more numbers,
Jimmy was certain the youths would have been killed,
but the men had fled at the sound of approaching riders,
which turned into a small patrol from the garrison at
Questor's View.
The soldiers had questioned Jimmy and Locklear and
had accepted their tale. They were travelling as sons of a
minor squire, who was due to meet with them soon at
this location. The boys and their father would then
continue on south to Krondor, to follow after the
Prince's funeral procession. The sergeant in charge of the
patrol had wished them safe passage.
Late in the afternoon, the fourth day after arriving, Jimmy spotted three
riders coming down the beach. He
watched for a long moment, then said, "There they are!'
Jimmy and Loclear quickly mounted and rode down
the gap in the cliff to the beach. They halted, their
mounts pawing the sand, as they waited for the riders to
approach. The three riders came into view, slowed, then
approached warily. They looked tired and dirty, most
likely mercenaries from their weapons and armour. All
wore beards, though the two dark-haired men's were
short and newly growing. The first rider swore an oath at
the sight of the two youngsters. The second shook his
head in disbelief.
The third rider edged his horse past the first two and
came to halt before the boys. "How did you. . .?'
Locklear sat with his mouth open, in stunned silence.
In everything Jimmy had told him, this was the one thing
the Senior Squire had not mentioned. Jimmy grinned.
'it's a bit of a story. We've a little camp up on the
headland if you want to rest, though it's by the road.'
The man scratched at his two-week-old beard. "Might
as well. There's little point in travelling much more
today.'
Jimmy's grin broadened. 'I must say, you're the
liveliest-looking corpse I've ever seen, and I've seen a
few. '
Arutha returned the grin. Turning to Laurie and
Roald, he said, 'Come on, let's rest the horses and find
out how these young rogues figured us out.'

The fire seemed to burn cheerfully as the sun disappeared
over the ocean. They lay around the campfire,
except Roald, who stood with a view of the road. it was
a lot of little things,' said Jimmy. 'The Princesses both
seemed more worried than grief-stricken. When we were
kept away from the cortege, I became suspicious.'
Locklear added, 'it was something I said.'
Jimmy shot Locklear a hard glance, indicating it was
his story. 'Yes, it was. He mentioned we were being kept
away. Now .I know why. I'd have tumbled to the bogus
Duke in the carriage in a minute. Then I'd have known
he was heading north to finish with Murmandamus.'
Laurie said, 'Which is why you were kept away.'
Roald added, 'Which was the whole idea.'
Jimmy looked stung. 'You could have trusted me."
Arutha looked caught halfway between amusement
and irritation. it wasn't an issue of trust, Jimmy. I didn't
want this. I didn't want you along. ' With a mock groan
he said, 'Now I've two of you.'
Locklear looked at Jimmy with an expression of
concern, but Jimmy's tone put him at ease. Well, even
princes have an occasional lapse of judgment. Just
remember what sort of fix you'd have been in if I hadn't
sussed out that trap up at Moraelin.'
Arutha nodded in surrender. 'So you knew something
strange was going on, then figured out Laurie and Roald
were going north, but what gave away I was still alive?'
Jimmy laughed. 'First, the grey stallion was used in the
procession, and your sorrel was missing from the stable.
You never liked the grey, I remember you saying.'
Arutha nodded. 'He's too fractious. What else?'
"it hit me while we watched the body go past. If you

were going to be buried in your favourite togs, you'd
have your favourite boots on.' He pointed to the pair the
Prince wore. "But there~ were only slippers on his feet.
That's because the boots the assassin wore into the
palace were covered in sewer muck and blood. Most
likely whoever dressed the body went looking for
another pair rather than clean the assassin's boots and
couldn't find any, or they didn't fit, so they just put the
slippers on. When I saw that I figured it out. You didn't
have the assassin's body burned, only the heart. Nathan
must have put a spell on it to keep it fresh.'
'I didn't know what I was going to do with it, but
thought it might come in useful. Then we had that
attempt in the temple. That assassin's dagger was no
sham' - he absently rubbed a sore side - 'but it was not a
serious wound.' Laurie said, "Half Another inch higher and two to the

right and he'd have had a real enough funeral after all.'
'We kept things at a low boil the first night, Nathan,
Cardan, Volney, Laurie, and I, while we figured out
what to do,' Arutha said. "I decided to play dead. Volney
held up the funeral procession until the local nobles
arrived, which gave me time to heal enough to ride. I
wanted to slip out of the city without anyone being the
wiser. If Murmandamus thinks me dead, he'll stop
looking for me. With this' - he held out the talisman
given to him by the Ishapian Abbot - "he'll not find me
with magic means. I'm hoping to make him act
prematurely. '
Laurie said, 'How'd you boys get here? You couldn't
have passed us along the road.'
'I got Trevor Hull to bring us here,' replied Jimmy.
Arutha said, "You told him?'
'But only him. Not even Cook knows you're alive.'
Roald said, 'Still too damn many for a secret.'
Locklear said, "But, I mean, everyone who knows can
be trusted . . . sir.'
"That's not the issue,' said Laurie. 'Carline and Anita

know, as did Cardan, Volney, and Nathan. But even
deLacy and Valdis were kept ignorant. The King won't
know until Carline tells him in private when they reach
Rillanon. Only those know.'
'What of Martin?' asked Jimmy.
'Laurie sent a message to him. He'll meet us in Ylith
answered Arutha.
"That's risky,' said Jimmy.

Laurie said, "No one but a few of us could understand
the message. All it said was "The Northerner. Come
fastest." It was signed "Arthur." He'll understand no one
is to know Arutha lives.'
Jimmy revealed his appreciation. 'Only those of us
here know the Northerner is the inn in Ylith where
.martin wrestled with that Longly character.'
'Who's Arthur?' asked Locklear.
"His Highness,'' said Roald. 'it's the name he used
when last he travelled.'
"And I used it when I came to Krondor with Martin
and Amos. '

Jimmy got a thoughtful look. 'This is the second time
We ride north, and it's the second time I wish Amos
Trask was with us.' Arutha said, 'Well, he is not. Let's turn in. We've a

long ride ahead, and I must decide what to do with you
two young rogues.' Jimmy wrapped his bedroll about him, as did the

others, while Roald maintained the first watch. Then for
the first time in weeks, Jimmy dropped quickly off to
sleep' free of grief.

7

Mysteries

Ryath thundered into familiar skies.
Above the forests of the Kingdom she wheeled. From
her came the thought, I must hunt. The dragon preferred
mind-speech while flying, though she spoke aloud upon
the ground. Tomas looked back at Pug, who answered. (it is far to

Macros's island. Nearly a thousand miles.'
Tomas smiled. (We can be there more quickly than
you imagine.'
"How far can Ryath fly?'
"Around the globe of this world without landing,
though I think she'd judge there was no good reason to
do so. Also, you've not seen a tenth of her speed.'
'Good,' answered Pug. "Then, when we've landed
upon Sorcerer's Isle.'
Tomas requested more forbearance from the dragon,
who grudgingly agreed. Climbing high in the blue skies
of Midkemia, Ryath followed Pug's directions, over the
peaks of mountains, toward the Bitter Sea. With mighty
beats of her wings she climbed to where she could soar.
Soon the landscape below sped away, and Pug wondered
what the limits of the dragon's speed might be. They
were moving more rapidly than a running horse and
seemed to be picking up speed. There was a component
of magic in Ryath's flying ability, for while the dragon
appeared to soar, she was in fact increasing speed
without a single beat of her wings. Faster and faster they
flew. They were comfortable, owing to Tomas's magic,
he protected them from wind and cold, though Pug was
nearly dizzy from exhilaration. The forests of the Far
Coast gave way to the peaks of the Grey Towers and
then they were speeding over the lands of the Free Cities
of Natal. Next they were flying over the waters of the
Bitter Sea, highlights of silver and green glittering on the
deep blue, and ships plying the summer trade routes
from Queg to the Free Cities looked but a child's toys.
As they sped high above the island kingdom of Queg,
they could see the capital and outlying villages, again
looking like playthings from this height. Far below them
winged shapes flew in formation over the edge of land,
'and from the dragon came a mirthful chuckle. Know
them, dost thou, Ruler of the Eagles' Reaches?
Tomas said, "They are not what they once were.'
Pug said, 'What is it?'
Tomas pointed downward. "Those are descendants of
the giant eagles I hunted - Ashen-Shugar hunted - ages
past. I flew them as lesser men fly falcons. Those ancient
birds were intelligent after a fashion.'
The highland men train these and ride them as others do
horses. They are a fallen breed.
Tomas seemed irritated. 'Like so much else, they' are
-but a shadow of what they once were.'
With humour, the dragon answered, still there are
those of us who are more, Valheru.
%there was much about him no one could ever fathom. . rv n 5. ' c as he
undcN~ his friend,
Tomas was unique in all the world and had burdens upon
his soul no other being could comprehend. In a vague
way Pug could understand how these descendants of the
once proud eagles Ashen-Shugar had hunted could pain
Tomas, but he chose not to comment. Whatever disquiet
Tomas experienced, it was his alone.
A short time later another island came into view, tiny
compared to the nation of Queg, but still large enough to
house a sizeable population. But Pug knew only a few
had ever' abided there, for it was Sorcerer's Isle, home of
Macros the Black.
As they sped over the northwestern edge of the island,
they dipped lower, clearing a range of hills, then flew
above a small vale. Pug said, 'it can't be!'
Tomas said, 'What?'
'There was an odd . . . place here before. A home with
outbuildings. It's where I met Macros. Kulgan, Cardan,
Arutha, and Meecham were all there, too.'
They swooped over tall trees. Tomas said, "These oaks
and bristlecone pines did not grow in even the neardozen
years since you first met the sorcerer, Pug. They
are ancient in aspect.'
Pug said, 'Another of Macros's mysteries. Pray, then,
the castle's still there.'
Ryath cleared another line of hills, putting them in
sight of the only visible structure on the island, a lone
castle. They banked over the beach where Pug and his
companions had first landed upon the island, years
before, and the dragon rapidly descended, landing upon
a trail above the beach. Bidding her companions
goodbye, she launched herself into the air, preparing to
hunt. Tomas, watching as Ryath vanished into the azure
sky, said, "I had forgotten what it was to ride a dragon.'
He appeared thoughtful as he faced Pug. 'When you
asked me to accompany you, I was again fearful of
awakening dormant spirits within.' He tapped his chest.
"I thought here Ashen-Shugar waited, only needing an
excuse to rise up and overwhelm me again.' Pug studied
Tomas's face. His friend was masking his emotions well,
but Pug could still see them there, powerful and deep.
'But I know now there is no difference between Ashen-Shugar
and Tomas. I am both.' He looked down for a
moment, reminding Pug of how the boy had once looked
when making excuses for some transgression before his
mother. "I feel as if I've both gained and lost.'
Pug nodded. 'We'll never again be the boys we once
were, Tomas. But we've become so much more than we
dreamed. Still, few things of worth are ever simple. Or
easy.'
Tomas stared out to sea. "I was thinking of my parents.
I've not visited them since the end of the war.-I am not
who they once knew. '
Pug understood. "It will be hard for them, but they are
good people and will accept the change in you. They will
wish to see their grandchild.'
Tomas sighed, then he laughed, part in pleasure, part
in bitterness. "Calis is different from what they would
have expected, but then so am I. No, I do not fear to see
them again.' He turned and looked at Pug. Softly he
said, 'No, I fear I may never see them again.'
Pug thought of his own wife, Katala. and all the others
at Stardock. He could only reach out and grip Tomas's
arm for a long, thoughtful moment. Despite ' their
strengths and abilities, talents unrivalled on this world,
they were mortal and, even more than Tomas, Pug knew
the dreadful nature of what they faced. And Pug held
deeper suspicions and darker fear's in private. The silence
of the eldar during his training, their presence on
Kelewan, and the insights gained from studying with
them all pointed at possibilities Pug fervently hoped
would prove false. There was a conclusion here he would
not speak of until he had no other choice. Pushing aside
his disquiet, he said, 'Come, we must seek Gathis.'
They stood overlooking the beach, at a point where
two trails divided from one. Pug knew that one led to the
castle, the other toward the small vale where the strange
house and outbuildings the sorcerer had called Villa
Beats had stood, the place he had first met Macros. Pug
now wished when he and the others had returned to
claim the legacy of Macros, the heart of the Academy at
Stardock's library, they had visited the complex. For
those buildings to have vanished, to be replaced by trees
of ancient aspect . . . it was, as he had said, one more of
the many mysteries surrounding Macros the Black. They
followed the path toward the castle.
The castle stood upon a table of land, separated from
the rest of the island by a deep ravine that fell away to
the ocean. The crashing of waves through the passage
echoed beneath them as they slowly crossed the lowered
drawbridge. The castle was fashioned from unfamiliar
dark stone, and around the great arch above the
portcullis odd-looking creatures of stone perched, reguarding
Pug and Tomas with stony gaze as they passed
below. The outside of the castle looked much as it had
the last time pug had been here, but once inside the
castle, it was evident that everything else had changed.
Upon the last visit, the grounds and castle had
appeared well tended, but now the stones at the base of
the building exhibited weeds growing from cracks, and
the grounds were littered with bird droppings. They
hurried to the large doors to the central keep, which
hung open. As they pushed them wide, the screeching of
hinges testified to their rusty condition. Pug led his friend
through the long hall and up the tower steps, until he
reached the door into Macros's study. The last time he
had been here, it had taken both a spell and answering a
question in Tsurani to open the door, but now a simple
push sufficed. The room was empty.
Pug turned and they hurried down the steps until they
reached the great hall of the castle. In frustration, Pug
cried, 'Hello, the castle,' His voice echoed hollowly off
the stones.
Tomas said, "It appears everyone is gone.'
"I don't understand. When we last spoke, Gathis said

he would abide here, awaiting Macros's return and
keeping his house in order. I only knew him briefly, but I
would warrant he would keep this castle as we saw it
last.
Tomas said, 'Until he was no longer able. It may be
someone had reason to visit the island. Pirates or
Quegan raiders?' 'Or agents of Murmandamus'?' Pug visibly sagged. "I

had hoped we would discover some clue from' Gathis to
begin our search for Macros.' Pug looked about and
spied a stone bench before the wall. Sitting down, he
said, "We don't even know if Macros lives yet. How are
we to find him?'
Tomas stood in front of his friend, towering over him.
He placed one boot upon the bench and leaned forward,
crossed arms resting upon his knee. "It is also possible
this castle is deserted because Macros has already
returned and left again.'
Pug looked up. 'Perhaps. There is a spell . . . a spell of
the Lesser Path.'
Tomas said, 'As I understood such things -"
Pug interrupted. "I have learned many things at
Elvardein. Let me try this.' He closed his eyes and
incanted. his words soft and low as he directed his mind
into a path still strange to it as often as not. Suddenly his
eyes snapped open. "There's some sort of ensorcellment
upon this castle. The stones - they're not right.'
Tomas looked at Pug: a question unspoken in his eyes.
Pug rose and touched the stones. "I used a . spell that
should have gleaned information from the very walls.
Whatever occurs near an object leaves faint traces,
energies that impact it. With skill, they can be read as
you or I would read a scribe's writings. It is difficult but
possible. But these stones show nothing. It is as if no
living being had ever passed through this hall.' Suddenly
Pug turned toward the doors. 'Come!' he commanded.
Tomas fell in beside his friend as Pug walked out to
the heart of the courtyard. There he halted, raising his
hands above his head. Tomas could feel mighty energies
forming about them as Pug gathered power. Then Pug
closed his eyes and spoke, rapidly and in a tongue both
odd and familiar to Tomas. Then Pug's eyes opened and
he said, "Let the truth be revealed!'
As if a ripple moved outward, with Pug at the centre,
Tomas found his vision shiNing. The very air shimmered
and on one side there was the abandoned castle, but as
the ripple passed, the court was revealed as well tended.
The circle widened rapidly as the illusion was dispelled,
and suddenly Tomas discovered they were in an orderly
courtyard. Nearby a strange creature was carrying a
bundle of firewood. He halted, surprise evident upon his
nonhuman face, and dropped the bundle.
Tomas had begun to draw his sword, but Pug said,
'No,' placing a restraining hand upon his arm.
"But it's a mountain troll!'

'Gathis told us Macros employed many servants,
judging each upon its own merits.'
The startled creature, broad-shouldered, long-fanged,
and fearsome in appearance, turned and ran in a
stooping, apelike fashion toward a door in the outer wall.
Another creature, nothing either man had seen upon this
world, exited the stable and halted. It was only three feet
tall and had a muzzle like a bear, but its fur was redgold.
Seeing the two humans regarding it, it set aside the
broom it carried and slowly backed into the stable door.
Pug watched until it was out of sight. Cupping his hands
about his mouth, Pug called, "Gathis!'
Almost instantly, the doors to the great hall opened
and a well dressed goblin-like creature appeared. Taller
than a goblin, he possessed the thick ridges above the
eyes and large nose of the goblin tribe, but his features
were somehow more noble, his movements more graceful.
Attired in blue singlet and leggings, with ' a yellow
doublet and black boots, he hurried down the steps and
bowed before the two men. With a sibilance to his
speech, he said, 'Welcome, Master Pug.' He studied
Tomas. 'This, then, would be Master Tomas?'
Tomas and Pug exchanged glances. Then Pug said,
"We seek your master.'

Gathis seemed to look distressed. 'That may prove a
bit of a problem, Master Pug. As best as I can ascertain,
Macros no longer exists.'

Pug sipped at his wine. Gathis had brought them to a
chamber where refreshments were provided. The
steward of the castle refused to sit, standing opposite the
two men as they listened to his story.
'So, as I said when last we spoke, Master Pug, between
the Black One and myself there is an understanding. I
can sense his . . . state of being? Somehow I know he is
always out there, somewhere. About a month after you
left, I awoke one night suddenly feeling the absence of
that . . . contact. It was most disturbing.'
"Then Macros is dead,' said Tomas.

Gathis sighed, in a very human way. "I am afraid so. If
not, he is somewhere so alien and remote it amounts to
little difference.'
Pug considered in silence, while Tomas said, 'Then
who fashioned that illusion!'
'My master. I activated it as soon as you and your
companions left the castle after your last visit. Without
the presence of Macros the Black to ensure our safety,
he felt the need to provide us with "protective colouration,"
in a manner of speaking. Twice now bold pirates
have combed the island for booty. They find nothing.'
Pug's head suddenly came up. 'Then the villa still
exists?' 'Yes, Master Pug. It was also hidden by the illusion.'

Gathis appeared disturbed. "I must confess that while I
am no expert in such matters, I would have thought the
illusion spell beyond your ability to banish.' Again he
sighed. "Now I worry at its absence once you've left.'
Pug waved away the remark. "I will reestablish it
before we leave.' Something nagged at Pug's mind, a
strange image of speaking with Macros in the villa.
'When I asked Macros if he lived in the villa, he said,
"'No, though I once did, long ago." ' He looked at

Gathis. 'Did he have a study, such as the one in the
tower, at the villa?'
Gathis said, 'Yes, ages ago, before I came to this
place.'
Pug stood. "We must go there, now.'

Gathis led them down the path into the vale. The red tile
roofs were as Pug had remembered. Tomas said, "This iS
a strange place, though it seems pleasing enough in
aspect. With fair weather, it would be a comfortable
home.' "So my master thought, once,' said Gathis. 'But he was

gone for a long time, so he told me. And when he
returned, the villa was deserted, those who had lived
with him gone without explanation. At first he searched
for his companions, but soon despaired of ever knowing
their fate. Then he feared for the safety of his books and
other works as well as the lives of the servants he
planned to bring here, so he built the castle. And took
other measures,' he added with a chuckle.
(The legend of Macros the Black.'
"Terror of evil magic serves ofttimes better than stout

castle walls, Master Pug. The difficulties were not trivial:.
shrouding this rather sunny island in gloomy clouds and
keeping that infernal blue light flashing in the high tower
each time a ship approached. It was something of a
nuisance.'
They entered the courtyard of the villa, surrounded
by only a low wall. Pug paused to regard the fountain,
where three dolphins rose upon a pedestal, and said, "I
fashioned the pattern in my transport room after this.'
Gathis led him toward the central building, and suddenly
Pug' understood. There were neither connecting walkways
nor roofs covering them, but this villa matched his
own upon Kelewan in building size and placement. The
pattern was identical. Pug halted, looking shaken.
Tomas said, 'What is it?'
"It seems Macros had his hand in many things far more
subtle than we had known. I built my home upon
Kelewan in the image of this one without knowing I had
done so. I had no reason to, save it seemed the way to
build it. Now I don't think I had much choice. Come, I
will show you where the study lay.' He led them without
error to the room that matched the location of his own
study. Instead of the sliding cloth-covered doors of
Kelewan, they faced a single door of wood, but Gathis
nodded.
Pug opened the door and stepped inside. The' room
was identical in size and shape. A dust-covered writing
table and chair rested where Pug had placed his low
writing table and cushions in the matching room. Pug
laughed, shaking his head in appreciation and wonder.
'The sorcerer had many tricks.' He moved to a small
fireplace. Pulling upon a stone, he revealed a hidden
nook. "I had such a place built into my own hearth,
never understood why. I had no reason to use
it.' Within that nook a rolled parchment lay. Pug
withdrew it and inspected it. A single ribbon without seal
tied the scroll.
He unrolled it and read, his face becoming animated.
'Oh, you clever man!' he said. Looking at Tomas and
Gathis, he explained. "This is written in Tsurani. Even if
the spell of illusion was broken, and someone stumbled
across this room, and found the nook and the parchment,
there was almost no chance of them being able to read
this.' He looked back at the parchment and began to
read aloud. " "'Pug, by reading this, know I am most
likely dead~ But if not, I am somewhere beyond the
normal boundaries of space and time. In either case I am
unable to provide you with the aid you seek. You have
discovered something of the nature of the Enemy and
know it imperils both Kelewan and Midkemia. Seek me
first in the Halls of the Dead. If I am not there, then you
know I live. If I am alive, I will be captive in a place
difficult to find. Then you will make the choice, either to
seek to learn more of the Enemy on your own, a most
dangerous course in the extreme but one that may
succeed, or to search for me. Whatever you do, know I
wish you the blessings of the gods. Macros." '
Pug put away the scroll. "I had hoped for more.'
Gathis said, 'My master was a man of power, but even
he had his limits. As stated in his last missive to you, he
could not pierce the veil of time once he entered the rift
with you. From that point on. time was as opaque to him
as to other men. He could only speculate.'
Tomas said, 'Then we must away to the Halls of the

Dead.
Pug said, 'But where are they to be found?'
(Attend,' said Gathis. 'Beyond the Endless Sea lies the
southern continent, called Novindus by men. From north
to south a range of mountains runs, called in the
language of those men the Ratn'gari, which means
"'Pavilion of the Gods".
Upon the two tallest peaks, the
Pillars of Heaven, stands the Celestial City, or so men
say, the home of the gods. Below those peaks, in the
foothills stands the Necropolis, the City of the Dead
Gods. The highest-placed temple, one that rests against
the base of the mountains, honours the four lost gods.
There you will find a tunnel into the heart of the
Celestial Mountains. This is the entrance to the Halls of
the Dead.'
Pug considered. 'We shall sleep the night, then call
Ryath and cross the Endless Sea.'
Tomas turned without comment, beginning the trek
back to Macros's castle. There was no discussion. They
had no choice. The sorcerer had been nothing if not
,thorough.

Ryath banked. For hours they had flown faster than Pug
had thought possible. The Endless Sea had rolled below,
a vast ocean of seemingly uncrossable size.' But the
dragon had not hesitated an instant in accepting their
destination. Now, hours later, they were flying over a
continent on the other side of the world. They had
moved from east to west as well as crossing to the
southern hemisphere, so they had gained some daylight.
In late afternoon, they had sighted the southern continent,
Novindus. First they had crossed a great sand
wasteland, bounded by high cliffs running for hundreds
of miles along the seacoast. Any who landed from' a ship
on that northern coast would have days of travel and a
dangerous climb before drinking water could be found.
Then the dragon had cut across grasslands. Far below,
hundreds of strange wagons surrounded by herds of
cattle, sheep, and horses had been moving from north to
south. Some nomadic people, a nation of herdsmen, was
following the tracks of its ancestors, oblivious to the
dragon high overhead.
Then they saw the first city. A mighty river, reminding
Pug of the Gagajin on Kelewan, cut across the grasslands.
On the southern shore a city had arisen, and
farther south farmland could be seen. Far to the
southwest, in the haze of evening, a range of mountains
rose: the Pavilion of the Gods.
Ryath began to descend, and they soon approached
the centre of the range, a pair of peaks that rose high
above those surrounding, disappearing into clouds, the
Pillars of Heaven. At the base of the mountains, deep
forests hid anything that might have existed. The dragon
spent the last minutes of light seeking a clearing in which
to land. The dragon set down, then said, "I go to hunt. When I

finish, I shall sleep. I would rest for a time.'
Tomas smiled. "You will not be needed for the balance
of this journey. Where we venture, we may not return
and you would have difficulty finding us.'
The dragon projected a sense of amusement at that
last remark. 'Thou hast lost some sense of things,
Valheru. Else thou wouldst remember there is no place
within the span of space I may not reach, should I have
but a reason.' 'This place exists beyond even your ability to reach .

Ryath. We enter the Halls of the Dead.'
'Then thou shalt indeed be beyond my ability to find,
Tomas. Still, if thou and thy friend survive this journey,
and return to the realms of life, thou hast but to call and
I shall answer. Hunt well, Valheru. For I shall.' The
dragon rose upward, extending her wings, then with a
leap and a bound she launched herself into the darkening
sky. Tomas remarked, "She is tired. Dragons usually hunt

wild game, but I think some farmer may find a brace of
sheep or a cow missing tomorrow. Ryath will sleep days
with a full belly.'
Pug looked about in the deepening gloom. "in our
haste, we neglected such provision for ourselves.'
Tomas sat upon a deadfall and said, 'Such things never
occurred in those sagas of our youth.'
Pug looked at his friend questioningly and Tomas said,
'Remember the woods near Crydee when we were boys?'
His expression turned mirthful. 'in all our youthful
dramas we conquered our foes in time to get home for
dinner.'
Pug joined his friend in sitting. With a small chuckle,
he said, "I remember. You always played the fallen hero
of some great tragic battle, bidding his loyal followers
good-bye.'
Tomas's voice revealed a thoughtful tone. 'Only this
'time we don't simply get up and return to Mother's
kitchen for a hot meal after we're killed.'
A long moment passed. Pug said, 'Still, we might as
well make ourselves as comfortable as we can. This is as
likely a spot to wait for dawn as any other. I suspect the
Necropolis is overgrown, else we would have seen it from
the air. We'll be better able to locate it tomorrow.' He
added, with a faint smile, 'Besides, Ryath isn't the only
one who's tired.'
'Sleep if you feel the need.' Tomas's eyes studied
something in the brush. "i've learned to ignore the need
at will.' His expression caused Pug to turn his head,
following Tomas's gaze. Something moved in the dark.
Then a roar erupted from the forests behind them.
One moment the clearing had been silent, then something
or someone was leaping out of the woods upon
Tomas's back.
The half-cry, half-roar was answered by a dozen more.
Pug sprang to his feet as Tomas was rocked forward by
the impact of the thing upon his back. But while this
creature or man seemed near Tomas's equal in size, no
mortal upon Midkemia was his equal in strength. Tomas
simply stood erect, gripping the thing on his back by a
handful of fur. With a yank, he tossed it overhead as he
would a child, sending it crashing into another creature
running toward him.
Pug clapped his hands together overhead and the glade
rang with the sound of a thunderclap centring upon him.
It was deafening, and those nearby faltered. Blinding
light erupted from Pug's upraised hands, and those
surrounding Tomas and Pug froze.
They looked to be tigers, but their bodies had been
altered into man shapes. Their heads were orange with
black stripes, as were their arms and legs. Each wore a
cuirass of blue metal and breeches ending at mid-thigh,
of some blue-black material. Each carried a short sword,
and a belt knife.
In the glare they crouched, blinded by the light of
Pug's magic. He quickly incanted another spell and the
tiger-men toppled. Pug staggered a little, inhaling with a
loud sound as he sat upon the deadfall. 'That was almost
too much. The spell of sleep cast on so many. . .'
Tomas seemed to listen with only half his attention.
He had his sword out and his shield at the ready. 'There
are more in the woods.'
Pug shook off his fogginess and rose. In the surrounding
forest the sound of soft movement murmured like the
gentle stirring of branches in a light breeze, but no wind
blew this night. Then, as one, another dozen figures
materialized from the gloom, all similar to the fallen. In a
thick, slurred speech, one said, 'Put away your weapons
man. You are surrounded.' The others seemed crouched,
ready to spring like the giant cats they resembled.
Tomas looked at Pug, who nodded. Tomas permitted
one of the tiger-men to disarm him. The leader of the
tiger-men waved at them, saying, 'Bind them!'
Tomas allowed himself to be tied, as did Pug. The
leader said, 'You have slain many of my warriors."
Pug said, 'They only sleep.'
One of the tiger-warriors knelt and examined a
sleeper. "Tuan, it is true.'
The one called Tuan examined Pug's face closely. 'You
are a spellcaster, it seems, yet you allow yourself to be
taken easily. Why?'
Pug said, "Curiosity. And we have no wish to harm

you.'
The surrounding tiger-men began to laugh, or something
like it. Then Tomas simply parted his wrists. The
bonds snapped instantly. He extended his hand toward
the warrior holding his golden sword and the weapon
flew from the startled creature's grasp into his own. The
laughter died.
In a startled rage, the one called Tuan snarled and
swung a clawed hand at Pug's face, fingers hooked and
long talons extending from between them. Pug instantly
raised his hand and a small golden light erupted on his
palm. The creature's claws rebounded from that light as
if from steel.
The surrounding creatures began to close upon them
once more, two grabbing Tomas from behind. He simply
tossed them aside and grabbed the one called Tuan by
the scruff of the neck. Tuan stood six feet tall and more,
but Tomas lifted him easily. Like any cat grabbed by the
scruff, he dangled helplessly. "Halt, or this one dies!'
Tomas ordered.
The creatures hesitated. Then one of the tiger-warriors
bent his knee. He was followed by the rest. Tomas
released Tuan and let him fall. The leader of the tiger-men
landed lightly and spun. "What manner of being are
you?'
"I am Tomas, once called Ashen-Shugar, Ruler of the
Eagles' Reaches. I am of the Valheru.'
At that the tiger-men began to make small mewing
noises, half growls, half ,  whimpers. "Ancient One!' was
 repeated several times. They huddled together in abject

terror. Pug said, 'What is this and who are these creatures?'

Tomas said, "They are fearful of me, for I am a legend
come to life before them. These are Draken-Korin's
creatures.' Seeing Pug's look of incomprehension, he
added, 'One of the Valheru. He was Lord of Tigers and
bred these to stand as guards in his palace.' He looked
about. "I guess it would be in one of the caves in this
forest.' To Tuan he said, 'Do you war on men?'
Tuan, still crouching, snarled. "We war on all who
invade our forest, Ancient One. It is our land, as you
should know. It was you who made us a free people.'
Tomas's eyes narrowed, then opened wide. "I . . . I
remember.' His face turned slightly pale. He said to Pug,
"I thought I had remembered all of those days. . .'

Tuan said, 'We had thought you but men. The Rana of
Maharta makes war upon the Priest-King of Lanada. His
war elephants command the plains, but the forests are
still ours. This year he is allied with the Overlord of the
City of the Serpent River, who lends him soldiers. The
Rana sends those against us. So we kill any who come
here, dwarves, goblins, or serpent men.'
Pug said, 'Pantathians!'
Tuan said, 'So men call them. The land of the serpents
lies somewhere to the south, but they come north at
times to do mischief. We treat them harshly.' He said to
Tomas, "Have you come to enslave us again, Ancient
One?' Tomas recovered from his reverie. "No, those days are

vanished in the past. We seek the Halls of the Dead, in
the City of the Dead Gods. Guide us.'
Tuan waved away his warriors. "I shall guide you.' To
the others he spoke in a growling, guttural language. In
scant moments they vanished into the gloom between the
boles of the forest. When all were gone, he said, 'Come
we have far to go.'

Tuan led them throughout the night, and as they
travelled, Pug asked many questions. At first the tiger-man
was reluctant to speak to the magician, but Tomas
indicated he should cooperate and the leader of the tiger-men
did so. The tiger nation lived in a small city to the
east of where the dragon had landed. Dragons had long
been hated by the tigers, as they raided the herds raised
by the tiger-men. So a full patrol had been sent in case
the dragon needed to be driven away.
Their city had no name, being only the City of the
Tigers. No man had seen this place and lived, for the
tiger-men killed any invaders. Tuan revealed a great
distrust of men and when queried said only, 'We were
here before men. They took our forests to the east. We
resisted. There has always been war between us.'
Of the Pantathians Tuan knew little, except they
warranted killing on sight. When Pug asked how the
tiger-men came to be or how Tomas had freed them, he
was answered only by silence. As Tomas seemed equally
reticent, Pug did not press the question.
After climbing the forested hills below the Pillars of
Heaven, they came to a deep pass. Tuan halted. To the
east the grey of dawn was approaching. "Here live the
gods,' he said. They looked upward. The tips of the
mountains were receiving the first rays of sun. White
clouds mantled the peaks of the Pillars of heaven,
wrapping them in glowing mists, which reflected the light
in white and silver sparkles.
"How high are the peaks?' asked Pug.
'No one knows. No mortal has reached them. We
allow pilgrims to pass this way unmolested if they stay
south of our boundaries. Those who climb do not return.
The gods prefer their privacy. Come.'
Tuan led them into the pass, which descended into a
ravine. "Beyond this pass, the ravine widens to a broad
plateau at the base of the mountains. There lies the City
of the Dead Gods. It is now overgrown with trees and
vines. Within the city is the great temple to the lost gods.
Beyond is the abode of the departed. I will go no farther,
Ancient One. You and your spellcaster companion may
survive, but for mortals it is a journey without return. To
enter the Halls of the Dead is to quit the lands of life.'
'We have no further need of you. Depart in peace.'
Tuan said, 'Hunt well, Ancient One.' Then Tuan was
off, with a running, bounding gait.
Without conversation, Tomas and Pug entered the
ravine.

Pug and Tomas walked slowly through the plaza. Pug
took mental note of every wonder. Oddly shaped
buildings - hexagonal, pentagonal, rhomboidal, pyramidal were
arranged in an apparently haphazard
fashion, but one that seemed almost to make sense, as if
the beholder was not quite sophisticated enough to
comprehend the pattern. Obelisks of improbable design,
great upthrusting columns of jet and ivory inscribed with
runic carvings unknown to Pug stood at the four corners
of the plaza. A city it was, but a city unlike any other, for
it was a city without markets, or stables, a city lacking
taverns or even the rudest hut for a man to dwell within.
For in every direction they could travel, only tombs rose
up. And upon each a single name was inscribed over the
entrance.
"Who built this place?' Pug wondered aloud.
"The gods,' Tomas replied. Pug studied his companion

and saw there was no jest in his words.
'Can this truly be SO?'
Tomas shrugged. 'Even to such as us some things
remain a mystery
Some agency constructed those
tombs.' He pointed at one of the major buildings near
the square. "That bears the name Isanda.' Tomas looked
lost in memory. (When my kin rose up against the gods, I
remained apart.' Pug did not fail to notice Tomas's
reference to his kin, in the past he had spoken of AshenShugar
as a being apart. Tomas continued. 'The gods
were new then, coming into their power, while the
Valheru were ancient. It was the passing of an old order
and the birth of a new one. But the gods were powerful.
at least those who survived. Of the hundred who were
formed by Ishap, only sixteen survived, the twelve lesser
and four greater gods. The others lie here.' He pointed
again to the building. "Isanda was the Goddess of
Dance.' He looked about slowly. "It was the time of the
Chaos Wars.'
Tomas moved past Pug, clearly reluctant to speak
more. Upon another building was inscribed the name
Onanka-Tith. Pug said, 'What do you make of that?'
Tomas spoke quietly while he walked. "The Joyful
Warrior and the Planner of Battles were both mortally
wounded, but by combining their remaining essences
they survived in part, as a new being, Tith-Onanka, the
War God with Two Faces. Here lie those parts of each
which did not survive.'
Softly Pug observed, ""each time I think I have
witnessed a wonder unsurpassed. . . It humbles me.'
After a long stretch of quiet, as they passed dozens of
'buildings upon which were inscribed names alien to Pug,
the magician said, 'How is it that immortals die, Tomas?'
Tomas did not look at his friend as he spoke. "Nothing
is forever, Pug.' Then he looked at Pug, who saw a
strange light in his friend's eyes, as if Tomas were poised
for battle. 'Nothing. Immortality, power, dominance, all
are illusions. Don't you see? We are simply pawns in a
game beyond our understanding.'
Pug let his eyes sweep over the ancient city, its strange
assortment of buildings half overgrown with lianas. 'That

is what humbles me most.' "Now, we must seek one who might understand this

game. Macros.' He pointed at a gigantic edifice, a
building dwarfing those about it. Upon it were carved
four names, Sang, Drusala, Fortis, and Wodar-Hospur.
Tomas said, "The monument to the lost gods.' He pointed
to each name in turn. "The lost God of Magic, who, it is
thought, hid his secrets when he vanished. Which may be
why only the Lesser Path rose upon this world among
men. Drusala, the Goddess of Healing, whose fallen staff
was picked up by Sung, who keeps it against the day of
her sister's return. Fortis, old dolphin-tail, the true God
of the Sea. Kilian now holds sway over his dominion. She
is now mother of all nature. And Wodar-Hospur, the
Lorekeeper who, alone among all beings below Ishap,
knew Truth.'
'Tomas, how do you know so much?'
Looking at his friend, he answered, "I remember. I did
not rise to challenge the gods, Pug, but I was there. I
saw. And I remember.' There was a note of terrible,
bitter pain in his tone, which he could not mask from his
lifelong friend. They began to walk on, and Pug knew Tomas would

speak no more on this subject, at least for the present.
Tomas led Pug into the vast hall of the four lost gods. A
grey light illuminated the temple, filling the gigantic room
with an amber glow. Even to the high vaulted ceiling, no
shadows existed. On each side of the hall a pair of
gigantic stone thrones sat empty and waiting. Opposite
the entrance a vast cavern led away into darkness.
Pointing at that black maw, Tomas said, "The Halls of
the Dead.' Without comment, Pug began walking, and soon both

were engulfed in darkness.
One moment they had existed in a real, albeit alien,
world, the next they had entered a realm of the spirit. As
if a coldness beyond enduring had passed through them,
they each felt an instant of supreme discomfort and
another instant of near-rapture. Then they were truly
within the Halls of the Dead.
Shapes and distances appeared to have little meaning,
for one moment they seemed in a narrow tunnel, then
upon an endless sunlit field of grasses. Next they passed
through a garden, with babbling brooks and fruit-laden
trees. After that, they walked below an ice flow, a whiteblue
frozen cataract spilling from a cliff surmounted by a
giant hall from which issued joyous music. Then they
seemed to walk atop clouds. But at last they were in a
dark and vast cavern, ancient dead rock vaulting away
into a darkness beyond any eyes' ability to penetrate.
Pug ran his hand over the rock and discovered the
surface to have a slippery feel, as of soapstone. Yet when
he rubbed thumb and fingers together, there was no
residue. Pug put away his curiosity. A broad river slowly
flowed across their path, and in the distance they could
see another shore through dense mist. Then from out of
the fog came a wherry, with a single figure hidden by
heavy robes at the stern, propelling the craft by means of
a skull. As the boat gently nudged the shore, the figure
raised the large oar out of the water and motioned for
Tomas and Pug to board.
'The ferryman!' said Pug.
"It is a common legend. At least here it is true. Come.'
They boarded, and the figure held out a gnarled hand.
Pug removed two copper coins from his purse and
deposited them in the outstretched hand. Pug sat, and
was astounded to discover the wherry had reversed itself
and was now heading across the river. He had felt no
sensation of motion. A sound from behind caused him to
turn, and over his shoulder he saw vague shapes on the
shore they had left, quickly hidden by mist.
Tomas said, 'Those who fear to cross or who cannot
pay the boatman. They abide upon the far shore for
eternity, or so it is supposed.' Pug could only nod. He
looked down into the river and was further astonished to
see that the water glowed faintly, lit from below by a
yellow-green light. And within its depth stood figures,
each looking up to the boat as it passed overhead. Feebly
they waved at the boat or reached out, as if seeking to
grab hold, but the boat was too quickly past. Tomas said,
'Those who attempted to cross without the ferryman's
permission. Trapped for all time.'
Pug spoke softly, "Which way were they seeking to
cross?'
Tomas said, "only they know.'
The boat bumped against the far shore, and the
ferryman silently pointed. They disembarked, and Pug
glanced back to discover the wherry gone from sight.
Tomas said, "It is a journey that may be taken in one
direction only. Come.'
Pug hesitated, but realized the point of no return had
just been crossed and reluctance was useless. He gazed at
the river for a last, lingering moment and quickly
followed Tomas.

They paused in their trek. One moment Pug and Tomas
had been walking upon an empty plain of greys and
blacks, the next, a vast building rose before them, if in
fact it was a building. In each direction' it stretched, to
vanish at the horizon, more a wall of immense proportion.
Upward into the strange grey which served as a sky
in this forlorn place it rose, until the eye could no longer
follow its lines. It was a wall in this reality, one with a
                                                           %
looked over his shoulder and saw nothing but
plain behind. He and Tomas had spoken infrequently
since leaving the river some unknown time
before. There had been nothing to comment on and
somehow breaking the silence seemed inappropriate. Pug
looked forward once more and discovered Tomas's eyes

upon him.
Tomas pointed and Pug nodded and they mounted the
simple stone steps to the large open portal before them.
Crossing the threshold, they halted, for they were
greeted by a sight that confounded their senses. In every
direction, even behind them, a vast marble floor
stretched away, upon which rows of catafalques were
arrayed. Atop each rested a body. Pug approached the
nearest and studied its features. The figure seemed
asleep, for it was unmarked, but the chest was still. It
was a girl no more than seven years of age.
Beyond lay men and women of every description from
beggars in tatters to those wearing royal raiment. Bodies
old and rotting, an'd those shattered or burned beyond
recognition, lay beside bodies unmarked. Infants, dead
at birth, lay beside withered ancient crones. Truly they
were now within the Halls of the Dead.
Tomas said softly, "It seems one direction is much the
same as another.'
pug shook his head. "We are within the boundarieS Of
eternity. I think we must discover a path, or we shall
wander without let for ages. I do not know if time has
any meaning here, but if it does We cannot afford to idle
it away.' Pug closed his eyes and concentrated. Above
his head glowing mists gathered, forming into a pulsating
globe that began to rotate rapidly. A faint white light
could be seen within, then the conjuration vanished
Pug's eyes remained closed. Tomas watched quietly. He
knew Pug was using some mystic sight to scout in
moments what would have taken years on foot. Then
Pug's eyes were open and he pointed. 'That way.'
Figures waited quietly without the portal to the next hall.
It was an oddity of this place that from one angle more
corpses could be seen stretching away in every direction,
forming a chessboard of reclining figures, but from
another angle a new wall was visible, one with another
arched portal. Before it more than a thousand men and
women, boys and girls, stood silently. While Pug and
Tomas approached, one of the reclining figures sat uP
and dismounted the catafalque to walk past them and
join with those waiting by the door. Pug looked back and
saw another figure approaching from a different direction.
He glanced at the just vacated catafalque and saw
another body had appeared in place of the former
occupant. Pug and Tomas moved past those who hovered
by the door, discovering they took no notice of the
newcomers' presence. Pug reached out and touched a
child's shoulder, and the small boy absently brushed at
Pug's hand, as if an insect had briefly alighted there. But
the boy betrayed no other awareness of the magician.
Tomas indicated with a jerk of his head they should
continue. Through the door they found more people
standing, in lines that led away beyond the limits of their
perception. Again there was no reaction to their passing.
Quickly the two men walked toward the head of the line

For what seemed hours a light had been brightening
before them. Thousands of figures formed silent lines
facing that brilliance, each seemingly without impatience.
They passed those who stood turned toward the light,
expressions impossible to fathom upon their faces. Every
so often Pug would notice those in one of the lines taking
a step forward, but the lines moved at a snail's pace. As
they approached the shining light, Pug glanced behind
and noticed there were no shadows cast. Another oddity of this realm, he
considered.
Then at last they reached stairs.
Atop a dozen steps sat a throne, surrounded with
golden brilliance. Something almost like music tickled at
the edge of Pug's hearing, but it was not substantial
enough to be apprehended. He lifted his eyes until he
beheld the figure upon the throne. She was stunning in
her beauty, yet frightening. Her features were impossibly
perfect, but somehow daunting. She confronted the
converging lines of humanity before her and studied each
person at the head of the line for some time. Then she
would point at one of the figures and motion. Most often
the figures simply vanished, to whatever destiny the
goddess had selected, but occasionally one would turn
and begin the long trek back toward the plain of
catafalques. After some time she turned to regard the
two men, and Pug's gaze was captured by eyes like sooty
coal, flat jet without any hint of warmth or light
contained therein, the eyes of death. Yet for all her
fearful demeanour, a face the colour of white chalk, she
was a figure of incredible seduction, one whose lush form
cried out to be embraced. Pug felt his being burn with
the need to be gathered within the folds of her white
arms, to be taken to her bosom. Pug used his powers to
set aside those desires, and he stood his ground. Then
the woman upon the throne laughed, and it was the
coldest, deadest sound Pug had ever heard. "Welcome to
my domain, Pug and Tomas. Your means of arrival is
unusual.' Pug's mind reeled and raced. Each word from
the woman was an icy stab through his brain, a chilled
pain, as if merely to comprehend the goddess's existence
was something nearly beyond his ability. With certainty
he knew that without his training and Tomas's heritage
they would have been overwhelmed, swept away, most
likely dead, by the force of her first uttered word. Still
he maintained his equilibrium and stood his ground.
Tomas spoke. "Lady, you know our needs.'
The figure nodded. "indeed, better than yourselves,
perhaps.' 'Then will you tell us what we need to know? We

dislike being here as much as our presence displeases
you.' Again the bone-chilling laugh. 'You displease me not

at all, Valheru. Of your kin I have often longed to take
one to my service. But time and circumstances have
never permitted. And Pug shall eventually come here, in
time. Yet when that occurs, he shall be like these before
me, standing in patient line for their turn to be judged.
All wait upon my pleasure, some shall return for another
turn of the Wheel, others shall be granted the ultimate
punishment, oblivion, and fewer still will earn dual
rapture, oneness with the Ultimate.

"Still,' she said, as if thoughtful, "it is not yet his time.

No, we all must act as is foreordained. He whom you
seek does not abide with me yet. Of all those within the
mortal realms, he above all has been most astute in
declining my hospitality. No, to find Macros the Black,
you will need to look elsewhere.'
Tomas considered. 'May we know where he is?'
The lady upon the throne leaned forward. "There are
limits, Valheru, even to what I may attempt. Put your
mind to the task and you shall know where the black
sorcerer abides. There can be only one answer.' She
turned her gaze again upon Pug. 'Silent, magician? You
have said nothing.' Softly Pug said, "I wonder, lady. Still, if I may' - he

waved a hand at those about him - 'is there no joy in this
realm?' For a moment the lady upon the throne regarded the

silent lines of people arrayed before her. It was as if the
question was new to her. Then she said, "No, there is no
joy in the realm of the dead.' She again studied the
magician. "But consider, there is also no sorrow. Now
you must away, for the quick may abide here a short
while only. And there are those within my realm who
would distress you to apprehend. You must go.'
Tomas nodded and with a stiff bow, led Pug away.
Past long lines they hurried, as the brilliance of the
goddess dimmed behind. It seemed hours they walked.
Suddenly Pug halted, transfixed by recognition. A young
man with wavy brown hair stood quietly in line, his eyes
fixed forward. In near-silent voice, Pug said, 'Roland.'
Tomas paused, studying the face of their companion
from Crydee, dead for almost three years. He took no
notice of his two former friends. Pug said, 'Roland, it'S
Pug.' Again there was no reaction. Pug shouted the
squire from Tulan's name, and there was a nearly
imperceptible flicker about the eyes, as if Roland heard a
distant voice calling. Pug looked pained as his boyhood
rival for Carline's affections took a step forward in the
long line of those to be judged. Pug's mind ached for
something to say to him. Then at last he shouted,
.Carline is well, Roland. She is happy.'
For a moment there was no reaction, then, faintly, the
corqers of Roland's mouth turned up for the briefest
instant. But Pug thought he looked somehow more at
peace as he stared blankly forward. Then Pug suddenly
discovered Tomas's hand upon his arm, and the powerful
warrior propelled his friend away from Roland. Pug
struggled an instant, but to no avail, then walked in step
with Tomas. A moment later, Tomas released his grip.
Softly he said, 'They're all here, Pug. Roland. Lord
Boric and his lady Catherine. The men who died 'in 'the
Green Heart, and those taken by the wraith in Mac
mordain Cadal. King Rodric. All who died in the
Riftwar. They're all here. That's what Lims-Kragma
meant by saying there were those here who would cause
us distress if we met.'
Pug only nodded. Again he felt a deep sense of loss for
those whom fate had taken away from him. Turning his
mind again to the cause of their strange travel, he said,
'Where are we bound now?'

"By not answering, the Lady of Death answered. There

is only one place beyond her reach. It is an oddity
outside the known universe. We must find the City
Forever, that place which stands beyond the edge of
time.' Pug halted. Looking about, he noticed they had again

passed into the vast plain of bodies, all arrayed in neat
rows. "Then the question is, how do we find it?'
Tomas reached out and placed his hand upon Pug's
face, covering his eyes. A bone-wrenching chill passed
through the magician, and he suddenly found his chest
exploding in hot fire as he sucked in a lungful of air. His
teeth chattered and he shook, a fierce, uncontrollable
trembling as his body coiled and uncoiled in knots of
pain. He moved and discovered he was lying on a cold
marble floor. Tomas's hand was gone from his eyes and
he opened them. He lay upon the floor in the Temple of
the Four Lost Gods, just before the entrance to the dark
cavern. Tomas rose on wobbly legs a short distance
away, also pulling in ragged gasps of air. Pug saw that his
friend's face was pale, his lips bluish. The magician
regarded his own hands and saw the nails were blue to
the quick. Standing, he felt warmth creep slowly back
into his limbs, which ached and shook. He spoke, and his
voice was a dry croak. 'Was it real?'
Tomas looked about, his alien features showing little.
.Of all mortal men on this world, Pug, you should know
best how futile that question is. We saw what we saw.
Whether it was a place or a vision in our mind, it doesn't
matter. We must act upon what we experienced, so tO
that end, yes, it was real.'
'Now?'
Tomas said, "I must summon Ryath, if she is not too
deep in sleep . We must travel between the stars once again.
Pug could only nod. His mind was numb, and dimly he
wondered what possible marvels could await beyond that
which was already behind.

8

Yabon

The inn was quiet.
It was fully two hours before sundown and the hectic
quality of evening revelry was not yet unleashed. For
this, Arutha was thankful. He sat as deep in shadows as
he could, Roald, Laurie, and the two squires occupying
the other chairs. His newly cropped hair, shorter than he
had worn in years and his thickening beard lent him a
sinister appearance, giving credence to their impersonation
of mercenaries. Jimmy and Locklear had
purchased more common travel clothing in Questor's
View, burning their squire's tunics. In all, the five of
them looked to be nothing more than a simple crew of
unemployed fighting men. Even Locklear was convincing,
for he was no younger than some of those who passed
through, aspiring young bravos seeking their first tour of
duty.
They had been waiting three days for Martin, and
Arutha was growing apprehensive. Given the timing of
the message, he had expected Martin to reach Ylith first.
Also, each day in the city increased the chance of
someone's remembering them from their last encounter
here. A tavern brawl ending in a killing, while not
unique, was still something to cause a few to remember a

A shadow crossed the table and they looked up.
Martin and Baru stood before them. Arutha rose slowly
and Martin calmly extended his hand. They quietly
shook, and Martin said, "Good seeing you well.'
Arutha smiled crookedly. "Good for me also.'
Martin's answering smile was his brother's twin. 'You
look different.' Arutha only nodded. Then he and the
others greeted Baru, and Martin said, "How did he get
here?' He pointed at Jimmy.
Laurie said, "How can you stop him?'
Martin looked at Locklear and raised an eyebrow.
"This one's face I recognize, though I don't recall the

name.'
'That's Locky.' "Jimmy's protege,' Roald added with a chuckle.

Martin and Baru exchanged glances. The tall Duke
said, 'Two of them?'
Arutha said, "It's a long tale. We should tarry here as
little as possible.'
'Agreed,' answered Martin. 'But we'll need new
horses. Ours are weary, and I expect we still have a long
road before us.'
Arutha's eyes narrowed and he said, 'Yes. Very long.'

The clearing was little more than a widening in the road.
To Arutha's party the roadhouse was a welcoming
beacon, every window on both floors showing a merry
yellow light that knifed through the oppressive gloom of
night. They had ridden without incident since leaving
Ylith, passing beyond Zun and Yabon, and were now at
the last outpost of Kingdom civilization, where the forest
road turned northeast for Tyr-Sog. To travel directly
north was to enter Hadati country, and the northern
ranges beyond marked the boundary of the Kingdom.
While there had been no trouble, all were relieved to be
reaching this inn.
A sharp-eared stable boy heard them ride up and came
down from his loft to open the barn - few travelled the
forest roads after sundown and he had been about to
turn in. They quickly cared for their animals, Jimmy and
Martin occasionally watching the woods for signs of
trouble.
When they were done, they gathered their bundles and
headed for the roadhouse. As they crossed the clearing
between barn and main building, Laurie said, "It will be
nice to have a warm meal.'
'Maybe our last for a while,' commented Jimmy to
Locklear.
As they reached the front of the building, they could
make out the sign over the door, a man sleeping atop a
wagon while his mule had broken its traces and was
making its getaway. Laurie said, "Now for some hot
food. The Sleeping Wagoneer is among the finest little
country inns you'll ever visit, though at times you may
find it occupied by a rather strange assortment.'
Pushing open the door, they entered a bright and
cheery common room. A large open hearth contained a
roaring fire, and three long tables stood before it. Across
the room, opposite the door, ran a long bar, behind
which rested large hogsheads of ale. And making his way
toward them, a smile upon his face, came the innkeeper,
a man of middle years and portly appearance. 'Ah,
guests. Welcome.' When he reached them, his smile
broadened. 'Laurie! Roald! As I live! It's been years! Glad I am to see you.'

The minstrel said, 'Greetings, Geoffrey. These are
companions of mine.'
Geoffrey took Laurie by the elbow and guided him to
a table near the bar. 'Your companions are as welcome
as yourself.' He seated them at the table and said,
"Pleased as I am to see you, I wish you had been here

two days ago. I could have done with a good singer.'
Laurie smiled at that. "Trouble!'
A look of perpetual trial crossed the innkeeper's face.
'Always.
We had a party of dwarves through here and
they sang their drinking songs all hours. They insisted on
keeping time to the songs by beating on the tables with
whatever was at hand, winecups, flaggons, hand axes, all
in complete disregard for whatever was upon them. I've
broken crockery and scarred tables all over. I only
managed to return the common room to a semblance of
order this afternoon, and I had to repair half of one
table.' He fixed Roald and Laurie with a mock-stern
expression. "So don't start trouble, like the last time.
One ruckus a week is plenty.' He glanced around the
room. "It is quiet now, but I expect a caravan through at
any time. Ambros the silver merchant passes through this
time of year.' Roald said, "Geoffrey, we perish from thirst.'

the man became instantly apologetic. "Truly, I am
sorry. Fresh in from the road and I stand jabbering like a
magpie. What is your pleasure?'
'Ale,' said Martin, and the others echoed the request.
The man hurried away, and returned moments later
with a tray of pewter jacks, all brimming with cool ale,
After the first draught of the biting liquid, Laurie said,
"What brings dwarves this far from home?'

The innkeeper joined them at the table, wiping his
hands on his apron. 'Have you not heard the news?'
Laurie said~ "We're just in from the south. What
news?' 'The dwarves moot at Stone Mountain, meeting in the

long hall of Chief Harthorn at village Delmoria.'
"To what ends?' asked Arutha.

(Well, the dwarves through here were up all the way
from Dorgin, and from their talk it's the first time in age's
the eastern dwarves have ventured up to visit their
brethren in the West. Old King Halfdan of Dorgin is
sending his son Hogne, and his rowdy companions, to
witness the restoration of the line of Tholin in the West .
With the return of Tholin's hammer during the Riftwar,
the western dwarves have been pestering Dolgan of
Caldara to take the crown lost with Tholin. Dwarves
from the Grey Towers, Stone Mountain, Dorgin, and
places i've never heard of are gathering to see Dolgan
made King of the western dwarves. As Dolgan has
agreed to moot, Hogne says it's a foregone conclusion
he'll take the crown, but you know how dwarves can be
Some things they decide quickly, other things they take
years to consider. Comes of being long lived, I guess.'
Arutha and Martin exchanged faint smiles. Both
remembered Dolgan with affection. Arutha had first met
him years ago when riding east with his father to carry
news to King Rodric of the coming, Tsurani invasion
Dolgan had acted as their guide through the ancient
mine, the Mac Mordain Cadal. Martin had met him
later, during the war. The dwarven chief was a being of
high principle and bravery, possessing a dry wit and keen
mind. They both knew he would be a fine King.
As they drank, they slowly discarded their travellers
accoutrements, putting off helms, setting aside weapons
and letting the quiet atmosphere of the inn relax them
Geoffrey kept the ale coming and, after a while, a fine
meal of meats, cheeses, and hot vegetables and breads.
talk ran to the mundane, as Geoffrey repeated storieS
told by travellers. While they ate, Laurie said, 'Things
are quiet this night, Geoffrey.'
Geoffrey said, 'Yes, besides yourselves I have only one
other guest.' He indicated a man sitting in the' corner
farthest from them, and all turned in surprise for a
moment. Arutha motioned for the others to resume theiR
meal. All wondered how they had failed to notice him
there all this time. The stranger seemed indifferent to the
newcomers. He was a plain-looking fellow, of middle
years, with nothing remarkable about him in either
manner or dress. He wore a heavy brown cloak that hid
any chain or leather armour he might be wearing. A
shield rested against the table, its blazon masked by a
plain leather cover. Arutha became curious, for only a
disinherited man or one on some holy quest would
choose to disguise his blazon - among honest men,
Arutha added silently. He asked Geoffrey, 'Who is he?'
'Don't know. Name's Crows. Been here for two days,
coming just after the dwarves left. Quiet sort. Keeps to
himself. But he pays his bill and makes no trouble.'
Geoffrey began clearing the table.
When the innkeeper was gone to the kitchen, Jimmy
leaned across the table as if to reach for something in a
pack on the other side and said quietly, "He's good. He
makes no show, but he is straining to hear our
conversation. Guard your words. I'll keep an eye on our
friend over there. '
When Geoffrey returned, he said, "Where are you
bound, Laurie?'
Arutha answered, 'Tyr-Sog.'
Jimmy thought he noticed a flicker of interest in the
sole occupant of the other table, but he couldn't be sure.
The man seemed intent upon his meal.
Geoffrey clapped Laurie upon the shoulder. "Not
going back to see your family, are you?'
Laurie shook his head. "No, not really. Too many
years. Too many differences.' All save Baru and
Locklear knew Laurie had been disowned by his father.
As a boy, Laurie had proved an indifferent farmer, being
more interested in daydreams and song. With so many
mouths to feed, his father had tossed him out on his own
at age thirteen. The innkeeper said, 'Your father came through here

two, no, almost three years back. Just before the end of
the war. He and some other farmers were caravanning
grain down to LaMut for the army.' He studied Laurie's
face. 'He spoke of you.'
A strange expression crossed the former minstrel's
face, one unreadable to those around the table. "I had
mentioned it had been years since you came by and he
said, "'Well then, ain't we the lucky ones? That worthless
layabout hasn't pestered me in years either." '
Laurie erupted in laughter. Roald joined in. 'That's
my father. I hope the old sod is still well.'
"I expect,' said Geoffrey. 'He and your brothers seem
to be doing fine. If I can, I'll send word you were
through. Last any of us heard of you, you were off
somewhere with the army, and that was five or six years
back. From where have you come?'
Laurie glanced at Arutha, both sharing the same
thought. Salador was a distant eastern court, and word
had not yet made its way to the frontier that a son of
Tyr-Sog was now Duke there, married to the King's
sister. Both were relieved.
Arutha tried to sound offhanded in his answer.
"Around, here and there. Most recently Yabon.'

Geoffrey sat at the table. Drumming his fingers on the
wood, he said, 'You might do well to wait for Ambros to
pass here. He'll be bound for Tyr-Sog. I am sure he
could use a few more guards, and these roads are better
travelled in large companies.'
Laurie said, 'Troubles?'
Geoffrey said, 'in the forest? Always, but more so of
late. For weeks now there have been stories of goblins
and brigands troubling travellers. It's nothing new, but
there seems to be more of that going on than is usual,
and something odd is the goblins and bandits almost
always are reported as travelling northward.' He lapsed
into silence for a moment. "Then there's something the
dwarves said when they first arrived. It was right
strange.'
Laurie feigned amused uninterest. 'Dwarves tend to
the strange. '
"But this was unusually so, Laurie. The dwarves claim
they crossed the path of some Dark Brothers and, being
dwarves, proceeded to have a bash at them. They claim
they were chasing these Dark Brothers when they killed
one, or at least should have. This one creature wouldn't
have the decency to die, the dwarves avowed. Maybe
these youngsters sought to pull a simple innkeeper's leg,
but they said they hit this one Brother with an axe, damn
near split his head in two, but the thing just sort of
pushes the halves together and runs off after his
companions. Shocked the dwarves so fierce they stopped
in their tracks and forgot to chase after. That's the other
thing. The dwarves said they've never met a band of
Dark Brothers so intent on running away, like they had
to get somewhere and couldn't take the time to fight.
They're a mean lot as a rule and they don't like dwarves
a little more than they don't like everybody else.'
Geoffrey smiled and winked. "I know the older dwarves
are sombre sorts and not given to stretching the truth,
but these youngsters were having me on a little, I think.'
Arutha and the others showed little expression, but all
knew the story to be true : and that it meant the Black
Slayers were again abroad in the Kingdom.
Arutha said, "It probably would be best to wait for the
silver merchant's caravan, but we've got to be off at first
light.' Laurie said, 'With only one other guest, I assume

there's no trouble with rooms.'
"None.' Geoffrey leaned forward and whispered, "I
mean no disrespect toward a paying guest, but he sleeps
in the commons. I've offered him a room at discount,
since I've ample space, but he says no. What some will
do to save a little silver.' Geoffrey rose. 'How many
rooms?' Arutha said, 'Two should provide comfort.'

The innkeeper seemed disappointed, but given travellers
were often short of funds, he was not surprised. 'I'll
have extra pallets brought into the rooms.'
As Arutha and his companions gathered up their
belongings, Jimmy glimpsed the other man. He seemed
intent on the contents of his wine cup and little else.
Geoffrey brought over some candles and lit them with a
taper from the fire. Then he led them up the dark stairs
to their rooms.

Something woke Jimmy. The former thief's senses were
more attuned to changes in the night than were his
companions'. He and Locklear were bunking in with
Roald and Laurie. Arutha, Martin, and Baru slept across
the narrow hall, in a room over the common room, and
as the soft sound that had awakened him came from
outside, Jimmy was certain it hadn't roused the former
Huntmaster of Crydee or the hillman. The young squire
of the Prince's court strained his hearing to its limit.
Again came a sound in the night, a faint rustling. He
quietly got up from his pallet on the floor, next to
Locklear's. Passing the sleeping forms of Roald and
Laurie, he peered out the window between their beds.
In the darkness he caught a glimpse of movement, as if
something or someone had just moved behind the barn.
Jimmy wondered if he should wake the others but
thought it would be foolish to raise alarm over nothing.
He gathered up his own sword and quietly left the room.
His bare feet made no sound as he moved toward the
stairs. At the landing atop the stairs another window
opened on the front of the inn. Jimmy peeked through
and in the gloom saw figures moving near the trees across
the road. He counted it unlikely that anyone skulking out
in the night was up to honest undertakings.
' Jimmy hurried down the stairs and found the door
unbolted. He puzzled at that, for he was near certain it
had been bolted when they retired. Then Jimmy
remembered the inn's other guest. He spun about and
saw the man was gone. Jimmy moved to a window, pulling aside a peep slide

in the shutters, and saw nothing. Silently he let himself
out the door, and dodged along the front of the building,
trusting the gloom of the night to mask him. He hurried
to the place he had last seen movement.
Jimmy's ability to walk quietly was hampered by
having to negotiate the forest at night. While he had
gained a little comfort in these environs from his journey
with Arutha to Moraelin, he was still a city boy. He was
forced to move slowly. Then he heard voices. Cautiously
he approached the source of the conversation and saw a
faint light. He could begin to understand scraps of what was said

then he suddenly could see a half-dozen figures in a tiny
clearing. The man in the brown cloak with the covered
shield was speaking with a black armoured figure. Jimmy
sucked in a chest full of air, to calm himself down. It was
a Black Slayer. Four other moredhel stood quietly off to
one side, three in the grey cloaks of the forest clans and
one in the trousers and vest of the mountain clans. The
man in brown was speaking. '. . . nothing, I say. Bravos
from the look of them, with a minstrel, but. . .'
The Black Slayer interrupted him. His voice was deep
and seemed to come from some distance, echoing with
an odd breathiness. The voice was disquietingly familiar
to Jimmy. 'You are not paid to think, human. You are
paid to serve.' He punctuated that remark with a jabbing
finger to the chest. 'See that I remain pleased with your
work and we shall continue this relationship. Displease
me and suffer the consequences.' The brown-cloaked
fellow looked the sort not easily frightened, a tough
fighting man, but he only nodded. Jimmy understood, for
the Black Slayers were worthy of fear. Murmandamus'
minions, even when dead, served him.
'You say there's a singer and a boy?' Jimmy swallowed
hard.
The man tossed back his cloak, revealing brown chain
mail, and said, 'Well, now that I think, you could more
likely say there are two boys, but they're almost mansized.'

This brought the Black Slayer out of his reverie.
"Two?'
The man nodded. "Might be brothers from the look of
them. About a size, though their hair colour's different.
But they seem alike in some ways, like brothers do.'
"Moraelin. There was a boy there, but not two. . . Tell

me, is there a Hadati among them?'
The man in brown shrugged. 'Yes, but hillmen're all
over. This is Yabon.'
"This one would be from the northwest, near Lake of

the Sky.' For a long moment there was only the sound of
heavy breathing from behind the black helm as if the
moredhel was lost in thought, or conversing with
someone else. The Black Slayer hit his fist against his
hand. "It could be them. Was there one who looked
cunning, a slender warrior with dark hair almost to his
shoulders, quick in his movements, clean shaven?'
The man shook his head. 'There's a clean-shaven
fellow, but he's big, and a slender one, but he's got short
hair and a beard. Who do you think it is?'
'That is not for you to know,' said the Slayer. Jimmy
eased his legs by slowly shifting his weight. He knew the
Black Slayer was trying to connect this band to the one
that raided Moraelin for Silverthorn the year before.
Then the moredhel said, (We shall wait. News reached us
two .days ago the Lord of the West is dead, but I am not
foolish enough to count a man dead until I hold his heart
in my hand. It may be nothing. Had an elf been with
them, I would burn that inn to the ground tonight, but I
cannot be sure. Still, remain alert. It could be his
companions returning to do mischief, to avenge him.'
'Seven men, and two of them really boys. What harm?'
The moredhel ignored the question. 'Return to the inn
and watch, Morgan Crows. You are paid well and
quickly for obedience, not questions. Should those in the
inn leave, follow at a discreet distance. Should they
remain upon the road to Tyr-Sog until midday, return to
the inn and wait. Should they turn northward before
then, I shall wish to know. Return here tomorrow night
and tell me which. But tarry not, for Segersen brings his
band north and you must meet him. Without the next
payment, he takes his men home. I need his engineers. Is
the gold safe?'
'Always with me.' 'Good. Now go.' For an instant the Black Slayer

seemed to shudder, then wobble, then his movements
returned. In a completely different voice, he said, 'Do as
our master instructs, human,' then turned and walked
away. In a moment the clearing was empty.
Jimmy's mouth hung open. Now he understood. He
had heard that first voice before, in the palace where the
undead moredhel had tried to kill Arutha, and again in
the basement of the House of Willows when they had
destroyed the Nighthawks in Krondor. The man called
Morgan Crows had been speaking not to the Black
Slayer, but rather through him. And Jimmy had no
doubt to whom. Murmandamus!
Jimmy's astonishment had caused him to hesitate, and
suddenly he knew he could not return to the inn before
Crows. Already the man had quit the clearing, taking the
lantern with him. In the dark, Jimmy had to move
slowly. By the time he reached the clearing near the road.

Jimmy caught a glimpse of the red glow from the hearth
in the common room as Crows closed the door to the
in. He could hear the bolt driven home.
Hurrying silently along the edge of the clearing, Jimmy
waited until he was opposite the window to his room. He
hurried across and was quickly up the wall, the rough
surface providing ample hand- and footholds. From
inside his tunic he retrieved twine and a hook and
quickly fished open the simple bar locking the window.
He pulled it open and stepped through.
Two sword points poked him in the chest and he
halted. Laurie and Roald both lowered their weapons
when they saw who it was. Locklear had his sword out
and guarded the door. 'What's this? Looking for a new
way to die: having your friends run you through?' asked
Roald.
"What's that you have there?' Laurie pointed at the

hook and twine. "I thought you'd left all that behind.'
.Quietly,' said the boy, putting up his thieving tools. In
hushed tones he said, 'You've not been a minstrel for
almost a year, yet you still lug that lute with you
everywhere. Now listen, we've got troubles. That fellow
in the common room works for Murmandamus.'
Laurie and Roald exchanged glances. Laurie said,
"You'd better tell Arutha.'

Arutha said, 'Well, we know that they've heard the news
of my death. And we know Murmandamus isn't certain,
despite the show in Krondor.' All had come to Arutha's
room, where they spoke quietly in the dark.
"Still,' Baru said, "it seems he is acting upon the
presumption you are dead until proven otherwise,
despite any doubts he may harbour.'
Laurie said, "He can't sit on a Brotherhood alliance
indefinitely. He has to move soon or have everything fall
apart around him.'
"if we continue for another day toward Tyr-Sog, then
they'll leave us alone,' said Jimmy.
"Yes,' whispered Roald, 'but there's still Segersen.'
'Who is

he?' Martin asked.

'Mercenary general,' answered Roald. 'But an odd
sort. He doesn't have a large company, never a hundred
men, often fewer than fifty. Mostly he employs experts:
miners, engineers, tacticians. He's got the best crews in
the business. His speciality is bringing down walls or
keeping them up, depending on who's doing the paying.
I've seen him work. He helped Baron Croswaith in his
border skirmish with Baron Lobromill, when I was in
Croswaith's employ.' 'i've heard of him, too,' said Arutha. "He works from

the Free Cities or Queg, so he doesn't have to deal with
Kingdom laws on mercenary service.
"What I want to know, though, is what Murmandamus
needs a corps of high-priced engineers for. If he's
working this far west, he must needs come through Tyr-Sog
or Yabon. Farther east, the Border Barons. But he's
still on the other side of the mountains and won't need
them for months if he's going to siege.'

'Maybe he wants to make sure no one else hires this
Segersen?' ventured Locklear.
'Maybe,' said Laurie. "But most likely he needs
something Segersen can provide.'
'Then we must make sure he doesn't get it,' said
Arutha. Roald said, "We go half a day to Tyr-Sog, then turn

back?'
Arutha only nodded.

Arutha signalled. Roald, Laurie, and Jimmy moved slowly forward,

while Baru and Martin moved off, to circle around.
Locklear stayed behind to tend the horses. They had
spent half the day moving along the road to Tyr-Sog,
then at a little past noon, Martin had cut off the road and
dropped back. He had returned with the news the man
called Crows had turned back. Now they stalked him
through the night as the renegade met again with his
moredhel employers.
Arutha moved up silently to look over Jimmy's
shoulder. Again the Prince observed one of Murmandamus's
 Black Slayers. The iron-clad moredhel spoke. "Did
you follow that band?'
"They trundled up the road to Tyr-Sog, right proper.

Hell, I told you they was nothing. Wasted a whole day
tagging after.'
"You will do as our master orders.'

Jimmy whispered, "That's not the same voice. That's
the second voice. '
Arutha nodded. The boy had explained the two voices,
and they had seen Murmandamus take control of his
servants before. "Good,' the Prince whispered back.
The moredhel said, "Now wait for Segersen. You
know -'
The Black Slayer seemed to leap forward, to suddenly
be caught by Crows, who held him a moment, then
dropped him. The startled renegade could only stare in
wide-eyed wonder at the cloth-yard shaft protruding
from below the edge of the creature's helm. Martin's
arrow had punched through the Black Slayer's neck coif
of chain mail, killing him instantly.
Before the other four moredhel could pull weapons
martin had a second down, and Baru was leaping from
the woods, his long sword blurring as he struck a
moredhel down. Roald was across the clearing and killed
another. Martin shot the last moredhel while Jimmy and
Arutha charged the renegade, Crows. He made little
attempt to defend himself, being shocked by the sudden
attack and recognizing quickly he was outnumbered. He
seemed confused, especially as he saw Martin and Baru
begin to pull off the Black Slayer's armour.
Fear was replaced by shock as he saw Martin cut open
the Slayer's chest and remove its heart. His eyes widened
as he recognized who had taken the moredhel band.
'You, then -' His eyes searched each face as they
gathered around him, then he studied Arutha's face.
'You! You're supposed to be dead!'
Jimmy quickly stripped him~ of hidden weapons and
searched about his neck. 'No ebon hawk. He's not one of
them.' A feral light seemed to kindle in Crowe's eyes. 'Me,

one of them? No, by no means, Your Worships. I'm only
carrying messages, sir. Making a little gold for myself, is
all, Your Kindness. You know how it can be.'
Arutha waved Jimmy off. 'Fetch Locky. I don't want
him out there alone if there are other Dark Brothers
about.' He said to the prisoner, "What has Segersen to do
with Murmandamus?'
'Segersen? Who's he?'
Roald stepped forward and, with a heavy dagger hilt in
his gloved fist, struck Crows across the face, bloodying
his nose. and shattering his cheek.
"Don't break his jaw, for mercy's sake,' said Laurie,

'or he won't be able to tell us anything.'
Roald gave the man a kick as he lay writhing on the
ground. "Listen, laddie, I don't have time to be tender
with you. Now, you'd best answer up, or we'll be taking
you back to the inn in little pieces.' He stroked the edge
of his dagger for emphasis.
"What has Segersen to do with Murmandamus?'

Arutha repeated. "I don't know,' said the man through bloody lips, and

he yelled again when Roald kicked him. 'Honestly I
don't. I was only told to meet him and give him a
message.'
'What message?' asked Laurie.
'The message is simple. It was only "By the Inclindel
Gap." '
Baru said, 'inclindel Gap is a narrow way through the
mountains, directly north from here. If Murmandamus
has seized it, he can keep it open long enough for
Segersen's crew to get through.'
"But we still don't know why Murmandamus needs a

company of engineers,' observed Laurie.
Roald quipped, 'For whatever you use them for, I
would think.'
Arutha said, 'What is there to siege? Tyr-Sog? It's too
easy to reinforce from Yabon City, and he has to find a
way past the Thunderhell nomads on the other side of
the mountains. Ironpass and Northwarden are too far
east of here, and he wouldn't need engineers to take on
the dwarves or elves. That leaves Highcastle.'
Martin had finished his bloody work and said
"Perhaps, but it's the largest of the Border Baron fortresses. '
Arutha said, "I'd not bother with siege. It's designed to
withstand raids. You can swarm it, and there is nothing
we've seen of Murmandamus that indicates he's reluctant
to spend lives. Besides, that would put him in the middle
of the High Wold, with no place to go. No, this makes no
sense. '
"Look,' said the man on the ground, 'i'm just a go

between, a fellow's paid to do a job. Now, you can't hold
me responsible for what the Brotherhood's up to, can
you, Your Kindness?'
Jimmy returned with Locklear in tow.
Martin said to Arutha, "I don't think he' knows
anything else. '
A dark expression crossed Arutha's face. "He knows
who we are . '
Martin nodded. 'He does.'
Suddenly Crowe's face drained of colour. 'Look, you
can rely on me. I'll keep my gob shut, Your Highness.
You don't have to give me anything. Just let me go and I'll light out
of these parts. Honestly.'

Locklear glanced about his grim-looking companions,
comprehension escaping him.
Arutha noticed and nodded slightly to Jimmy. The
older youth roughly grabbed Locklear by the upper arm
and propelled him away. 'What -' said the younger
squire. A short distance away, Jimmy halted. 'We wait.'

'For what?' said the boy, confusion apparent on his
face. "For them to do what they have to do.

"To do what?' insisted Locklear.
"To kill the renegade.'

Locklear looked sick. Jimmy's tone became short.
'Look, Locky, this is war and people are killed. And that
Crows is among the least of those who are going to die.'
Locklear couldn't believe the harsh expression he was
seeing on Jimmy's face. For over a year he had seen the
rogue, the scoundrel, the charmer, but now he was
seeing someone he had never expected to encounter, the
cold, ruthless veteran of life, a young man who had killed
and who would kill again. 'That man must die,' said
jimmy flatly. "He knows who Arutha is, and do you think
for a minute the Prince's life's worth spit if Crows gets
loose?' Locklear appeared shaken, his face pale. He slowly

closed his eyes. 'Couldn't we. . .'
'What?' demanded Jimmy savagely. 'Wait for a patrol
of militia to pass so we can hand him over for trial in
Tyr-Sog? Pop in to give testimony? Tie him up for a few
months? Look, if it helps, just keep in mind Crows is an
outlaw and a traitor, and Arutha is dispensing High
Justice. But any way you look at it, there's no choice.'
Locklear's mind seemed to spin, then a strangled cry
came from the clearing and the boy winced. His
confusion seemed to vanish, and he only nodded. Jimmy
placed his hand upon his friend's shoulder and squeezed
lightly. Suddenly, he knew Locklear would never seem
quite so young again.

They had returned to the inn and waited, to the delight
of the somewhat perplexed Geoffrey. After three days a
stranger appeared who approached Roald, who had
taken to occupying the spot formerly used by Crows.
The stranger had spoken briefly and then left in a rage,
as Roald had told him the contract between Murmandamus
and Segersen was cancelled. Martin had mentioned
to Geoffrey that a famous and wanted general of
mercenaries might be camped in the area, and he was
sure there would be a reward to any who let the local
militia know where to find him. They had left the next
day, heading northward.
As they had ridden out of sight of the inn, Jimmy had
remarked, 'Geoffrey's in for a pleasant surprise.'
Arutha had asked, 'Why?'
'Well, Crows never paid for his last two days' bill, so
Geoffrey took his shield as security against the debt.'
Roald laughed along with Jimmy. 'You mean one of
these days he's going to look under that covering.'
When everyone looked confused except Roald, Jimmy
said, '"It's gold.'
'That's why Crows had so much trouble lugging it
along but never left it behind,' added Roald.
'And why you buried everything save what Baru's
using, but brought that back with you,' said Martin.
'it's the payment for Segersen. No one would bother a
disinherited fighter without two coppers to rub together,
now would they?' said Jimmy as everyone laughed.
'Seems proper Geoffrey should get it. Heaven knows
where we're going, we can't use it.'
The laughter died away.
Arutha motioned a halt. They had been moving steadily northward from the inn

for a week, twice staying in Hadati villages where Baru
was known. He had been greeted with respect and
honoured, for somehow his killing of Murad had become
known throughout the Hadati highlands. If the hillmen
had been curious about Baru's companions, they showed
no sign. And Arutha and the others were certain no
word of their passage would be spread.
Now they found themselves before a narrow trail
leading up into the mountains, the Inclindel Gap. Baru,
who rode next to Arutha, told him, "Here we again enter
enemy territory. If Segersen doesn't appear, perhaps the
moredhel will withdraw their watch upon the place, but it
may be we ride into their arms.'
Arutha only nodded. Baru had tied his hair back behind his head and had

wrapped his traditional swords in his plaid and hidden
them in his bedroll. Now he wore Morgan Crowe's sword
at his side and the renegade's chain mail over his tunic. It
was as if the Hadati had ceased to exist and another
common mercenary had taken his place. That was their
story. They would be simply another band of renegades
flocking to Murmandamus's banner, and it was hoped
that story would withstand scrutiny. For days while
travelling, they had discussed the problem of reaching
Murmandamus. All had agreed that, even should he
suspect Arutha to be still alive, the last thing Murmandanus
would expect would be for the Prince of Krondor
to come enlist in his army.
Without further conversation they moved out, Martin
and Baru taking the lead, Arutha and Jimmy behind,
Laurie and Locklear, then Roald. The experienced
mercenary kept a constant watch to the rear as they rode
higher into the Inclindel Gap.
For two days they rode upward, until the trail turned to
the northeast. It seemed to follow the rise of the
mountains somewhat, though it still ran along the south
face of the mountains. In some strange sense they had
yet to leave the Kingdom, for the peaks about them were
where royal cartographers had chosen to indicate the
boundaries between the Kingdom and the Northlands.
Jimmy had no illusions about such things. They were in
hostile territory. Anyone they met was likely to attack
them on sight.
Martin was waiting at a bend in the road. He had
resumed his habit from the trip to Moraelin Of SCOUting
on foot. The terrain was too rocky for the horses to move
swiftly, so he could easily keep ahead of the party. He
signalled, and the others dismounted. Jimmy and Locklear
took the horses and began leading them a short way
back down the trail, turning them in case it was necessary
to flee. Though, Jimmy thought, that would prove a
problem, for the trail was so narrow the only outlet was
back where they had started.
The others reached the Duke, and he held his hand up
for silence. In the distance, they could hear what had
caused him to halt the party: a deep growl, punctuated
by 'barking, and counterpointed by other, less familiar
growling.
They drew weapons and crept forward. At a point less
than ten yards beyond the turn they saw a meeting point
of two trails, one continuing northeast, the other heading
off to the west. A man lay upon the ground, 'whether
dead or unconscious they could not judge. Over his still
body stood a giant of a dog, resembling a bull mastiff but
twice the size, standing almost waist-high to a man.
Around his neck a leather collar studded with pointed
iron spikes gave the impression of a steel mane, while he
bared teeth and growled and barked. Before him
crouched three trolls.
Martin let fly with a cloth-yard arrow, taking the
rearmost troll in the head. The shaft punched through
the thick skull and the creature was dead without
knowing it. The others turned, which proved a fatal
mistake to the troll nearest the dog, for he leaped at it
setting terrible fangs in the creature's throat. The third
tried to flee when it saw the five men charging, but Baru
was quickest to leap over the confusion of bodies on the
ground and the troll died swiftly.
In a moment the only sound was that of the dog
worrying the dead troll. As the men approached, the dog
released the dead troll and backed away, standing guard
once more over the prone man.
Baru regarded the animal, emitted a low whistle, and
half whispered, "It is not possible.
Arutha said, 'What?'
"That dog.' Martin said, "Possible or not, if that man isn't dead

already, he may die because this monster won't let us
near him.'
Baru spoke a strange-sounding word and the dog's ears
perked up. He turned his head slightly and ceased
growling. Slowly the dog moved forward, and then Baru
was kneeling, scratching the animal behind the ears.
Martin and Arutha hurried to examine the man, while
Roald and Laurie helped the boys bring the horses along.
When everyone was gathered, Martin said, 'He's dead.'
The dog looked at the dead man, and whined a bit, but
allowed Baru to continue petting him.
'Who is this?' asked Laurie aloud. 'What brings a man
and a dog to such a desolate spot?'
'And look at those trolls,' added Roald.
Arutha nodded. 'They are armed and armoured.'
"Mountain trolls,' said Baru. 'More intelligent, cunning,
and fierce than their lowland cousins. Those are
little more than beasts; these are terrible foemen,
Murmandamus has recruited allies.'
"But this man?' said Arutha, pointing at the corpse on

the ground.
Baru shrugged. 'Who he is I cannot say. But what he is
I may venture a guess.' He regarded the dog before him,
who sat quietly. eyes closed in contentment as Baru
scratched behind the ears. "This dog is like those in our
villages, but greater, larger. Our dogs are descended
from his breed, a breed not seen in Yabon in a century.
This animal is called a Beasthound.

"Ages ago, my people lived in small, scattered villages

throughout these mountains, and the hills below. We had
no cities, gathering in moot twice a year. To protect our
herds from predators, we bred these, the Beasthounds.
His master was the Beasthunter. The dogs were bred to a
size to give even a cave bear pause.' He indicated the
folds of skin around the eyes. "The dog will set teeth in
an opponent's neck, these folds channelling blood away
from his eyes. And he will not release that hold until the
opponent's dead, or his master commands. This spiked
collar prevents a larger predator from biting it about the
neck.'
Locklear looked astonished. 'Larger, that thing's near
the size of a pony! '
Baru smiled at the exaggeration. 'They used them to
hunt wyverns.'
Locky asked, 'What's a wyvern?'
Jimmy answered. 'A small, stupid dragon - only about
twelve feet high.' locky looked to the others to see if
Jimmy was joking. Baru shook his head, indicating he
wasn't.
Martin said, 'That man there was his master?'
'Most likely,' agreed Baru. 'See the black leather
armour and coif. In his pack you should fInd an iron
mask, with leather bands for the head, so he can wear it
over the coif. My father had such in his lodge, a
reminder of the past handed down from our ancestors.'
He glanced about and sighted something over by the
fallen trolls. 'There, fetch that.'
Locklear ran over and came back with a giant
crossbow. He handed it over to Martin, who whistled
aloud. 'That's the damnedest thing.'
"It's half again the size of the heaviest crossbow I've
ever seen,' remarked Roald.
Baru nodded in agreement. "It is called a Bessy
Mauler. Why it is named after Bessy is not known, but it
is indeed a mauler. My people used to employ a
Beasthunter at every village, to protect the herds from
lions, cave bears, griffins, and other predators. When the
Kingdom came to Yabon, and your nobles built cities
and castles, and your patrols rode out and pacified the
countryside, the need for a Beasthunter lessened, then
died out. The Beasthounds were also allowed to diminish
in size, bred as pets and to hunt smaller game.'
Martin put down the crossbow. He examined a quarrel
the man had in a hip quiver. It was steel-tipped and twice
the size of a normal bolt. 'This looks like it would punch
a hole through a castle wall.'
Baru smiled slightly. 'Not quite, but it will put a dent
the size of your fist in a wyvern's scales. It might not kill
the wyvern, but it would make him think twice about
raiding a herd.'
Arutha said, 'But you say there are no more
Beasthunters. '
Baru patted the dog on the head and stood. 'Or so it
was supposed. Yet there lies one.' He was silent for a
long moment. 'When the Kingdom came to Yabon, we
were a loose association of clans, and we were divided on
our treatment of your people. Some of us welcomed your
ancestors, some did not. For the most part, we Hadati
kept to our old ways, living in the highlands and herding
our sheep and cattle. But those in the towns quickly were
absorbed as your countrymen came in increasing numbers,
until there was little difference between Yabon city
men and those of the Kingdom. Laurie and Roald are
born of such stock. So Yabon became Kingdom.
"But some resented the Kingdom, and resistance

became open war. Your soldiers came in numbers, and
the rebellion was quickly crushed. But there is a story,
not well believed, that some chose neither to bow before
the King nor fight. Rather they chose to flee, going north
to new homes beyond the control of the Kingdom.'
Martin regarded the dog. 'Then it may be the story is
true. '
'So it seems,' said Baru. "I think I have distant kin out
here somewhere.'
Arutha studied the dog for a moment. "And we find
allies. These trolls were Murmandamus's servants, certainly,
and this man was their foeman.'
'And the enemy of our enemy is our ally,' said Roald.
Baru shook his head. "Remember, these people fled
the Kingdom. They may have little love yet for you,
Prince. We may be exchanging one trouble for another.'
The last was added with a wry smile.
Arutha said, 'We have no choice. Until we know what
lies beyond these mountains, we must seek out whatever
aid chance brings us.' He permitted a brief pause while
the body of the fallen Beasthunter was covered , with
rocks, forming a rude cairn. The dog stood stoically
while this was being done. When it was finished, the dog
refused to move, laying his head upon his master's grave.
'Do we leave him?' asked Roald.
'No,' answered Baru. Again he spoke in the odd
tongue, and reluctantly the dog came to his side. 'The
language used to command our dogs must be still the
same, for he obeys.'
'How, then, do we proceed?' asked Arutha.
"With caution, but I think it best to let him lead us,'
the hillman answered indicating the dog. He spoke a
 single word, and the dog's ears perked and he began

trotting up the trail, waiting at the limit of their vision for
them to follow. Quickly they mounted and Arutha said, 'What did you
say?'

Baru said, "I said "home". He will lead us to hiS
people.

9

Captives

The wind howled.
The riders pulled  cloaks tightly about themselves. They
had  been  following  the Beasthound for more  than  a week. Two days after
finding  the  dog  they  had passed over  the  crest  of the Great Northern
Mountains.  Now  they moved along a narrow  trail  just below a high ridge,
running  toward  the  northeast.  The dog had  come  to  accept Baru as his
master,  for he obeyed every command the  Hadati gave, while he ignored any
spoken  by the others. Baru called the dog Blutark, which he said meant, in
the  old Hadati tongue, an old friend rediscovered or come back from a long
journey. Arutha hoped it was a favourable omen, and that those who bred the
dog  would feel similarly toward Arutha's company. Twice the dog had proven
useful,  signalling dangers along the trail.  He could smell what even Baru
and  Martin's  hunters' eyes missed. Both  times they had surprised goblins
camped along the trail. It was clear that Murmandamus controlled this route
into  the  Northlands.  Both encounters had  taken  place at junctions with
trails clearly heading downward.
The trail had run southeasterly from Inclindel, then
turned east, hugging the north side of the mountain
ridges. In the distance they could see the vast reaches of
the Northlands, and they wondered. To most men of the
Kingdom, "the Northlands' was a convenient label for
that unknown place the other side of the mountains, the
nature of which could only be speculated upon. But now
they could see the Northlands below them, and the
reality of the place dwarfed any speculation, for it was an
amense reality. To the northwest a vast plain stretched
away into the distant mists, the Thunderhell. Few men of
the Kingdom had ever trod upon that grassy domain, and
then only with the consent of the nomads who called the
Thunderhell home. At the eastern edge of the Thunderhell
a range of hills rose, and beyond were lands never
seen by men of the Kingdom. Each turn in the road,
each jog in the trail, and a new vista opened before
them ;
That the dog refused to descend caused them concern,
for Martin avowed they would have more cover in the
hills below than upon this open trail. Weaving along the
north ridges of the mountains, they only now and then
descended below the timberline. Upon three occasions
they had noticed indications that this trail was not
entirely natural, as if someone had once, long ago,
undertaken to connect sections of it.
Not for the first time, Roald remarked, "That hunter
wandered quite a distance from home, that's for certain.'
they were easily a hundred miles to the east of where
they had found the body.
Baru said, 'Yes, and that is a strange thing, for the
Beasthunters were given the defence of an area. Perhaps
he had been pursued for some time by those trolls.' But
he knew, as did the others, that such a pursuit would be
a "matter of miles, not tens of miles. No, there was
another reason that hunter had been so far from his
home.
To pass the time, Arutha, Martin, and the boys had
undertaken to learn Baru's Hadati dialect, against the
day of meeting BlUtark's owner's kin. Laurie and Roald
spoke fluent Yabonese and a smattering of the Hadati
patois already, so it came quickly to them. Jimmy had
the most difficulty, but he was able to make simple
sentences.
Then Blutark came bounding back down the trail, his
stubby tail wagging furiously. In atypical behaviour he
barked loudly, and spun in place. Baru said, "It is
strange.
The dog normally went on point when sensing danger,
until he was attacked or ordered to attack by Baru. Baru
and Martin rode past the others, the Hadati ordering the
dog forward. Blutark dashed ahead, around a bend
between high walls of stone, as the trail cut downward
again.
They rounded the turn and pulled up, for in a clearing
Blutark faced another Beasthound. The two dogs sniffed
at each other and wagged tails. But behind the second
dog stood a man in black leather armour, an odd iron
mask over his face. He sighted at them down a Bessy
Mauler, mounted upon a single long wooden pole. He
spoke, the words made unintelligible by the blowing
wind.
Baru raised his hands and shouted something, most of
the words lost upon the others, but his friendly intentions were
clear. Suddenly, from above, nets descended, ens'naring
all seven riders. A dozen brown-leather-clad soldiers
leaped down upon them, and quickly wrestled Arutha's
party from their mounts. In short order all seven were
trussed up like game birds. The man in black armour
broke down his pole, folding it, and slung it with the
crossbow across his back. He approached and gave his
own dog and Blutark both friendly pats.
The sound of horses accompanied another detachment
of men,in brown, this time riders. One of the men in
brown spoke to them, in heavily accented King's
Tongue. He said, "You will come with us. Do not speak
aloud, or we will gag you. Do not try to escape, or we
will kill you.'
Baru nodded curtly to his companions, but Roald
began to say something. Instantly hands jammed a gag
into his mouth and tied a cloth over his face, silencing
him. Arutha looked about, but only nodded to the
others. The captives were roughly placed back in their
saddles, their feet tied to their stirrups. Without further
words the riders turned back down the trail, leading
Arutha and the others along.

For a day and a night they rode. Short halts were
ordered to rest the horses. While the horses were being
tended, Arutha and his companions would have their
bindings loosened to lessen the cramping they were all
experiencing. A few hours after they had set out, Roald's
gag was removed, much to his relief, but it was clear
their captors wouldn't permit them to speak.
After dawn they could see they had negotiated nearly
half the distance between the trail along the crest of the
mountains and the foothills below. They passed a small'
herd of cattle, with three watchful and armed herdsmen
who waved, and approached a walled hill community.
The outer wall was sturdy, heavy logs lashed together
and sealed with dried mud. The horsemen'were forced to
make a ,circular approach by deep 'trenches about the
wall, coming up .the hill on a switchback trail. On both
sides of the trail the trenches revealed fire-hardened
wooden spikes, ready to impale any horseman who
faltered. Roald looked about and whispered, 'They must
have some charming neighbours.'
One of the guards immediately rode in next to him,
the gag ready, but the leader waved him back as they
approached the gate. The gate swung open, and they
discovered a second wall behind the first. There was no
barbican, but the entire area between the walls was
'effectively a killing ground. As they passed through the
second gate, Arutha admired the simple craftsmanship.
A modern army could take this village quickly, but it
would cost lives. Bandits and goblins would be repulsed
easily. Inside the walls, Arutha observed his surroundings. It

was a village of no more than a dozen huts, all of wattle-and-daub
construction. In the compound, children
played, but with serious eyes. They wore gambeson
armour or, in the case of a few of the older children,
leather. All carried daggers. Even the old men were
armed, and one hobbled past using a spear instead of a
walking staff. The leader of the company said, "Now you
may speak, for the rules of the trail do not apply here."
He continued to speak King's Tongue. His men cut the
straps binding the captives' feet to the stirrups and
helped them dismount. He then motioned for them to
enter a hut.
Inside, Arutha and the others faced the commander of
the patrol. Blutark, who had continued to run at Baru's
side, lay at the Hadati's feet, his large tongue lolling out
as he panted.
"That dog is a rare breed, of particular importance to
our people,' said the commander of the patrol. 'How do
you come to have him!'
Arutha nodded to Baru. "We found his master killed
by trolls,' said the Hadati. 'We killed the trolls and the
dog chose to come with us.'
The man considered. 'Had you harmed his master
that dog would have killed you or died in the attempt. So
I must believe you. But that breed is trained to obey only
a few. How do you command?'
The hillman spoke a word and the dog sat up, ears
perked., He spoke another and the dog lay down, at rest.
'My village had dogs of similar breed, though not so
large as this.'
The commander's eyes narrowed. "Who are you?'
'I am Baru, called the Serpentslayer, of Ordwinson's
family of the Iron Hills Clan. I am Hadati.' He spoke in
the Hadati patois as he loosened his long bedroll and
removed his tartan and swords.
'The commander nodded. He answered in a language
similar enough to Baru's that the others could understand.
The differences between the two languages
seemed mainly to be pronunciation and otherwise trivial.
"It has been many years since one of our Hadati kin has
come over the mountains, Baru Serpentslayer, nearly a
generation. This explains much. But men of the Kingdom
usually come here to cause mischief and of late
we've had more than our share of such men. I think you
other than renegades, but this is a matter for the
Protector's wisdom.' He rose. 'We shall rest here
tonight, then tomorrow we shall depart. Food will be
brought. There is a bucket for night soil in the corner.
Do not leave this hut. Should you attempt it, you will be
bound, should you resist, killed.'
As he reached the door, Arutha asked, "Where are
you taking us?'
The man looked back. 'Armengar.'

At first light they rode out, heading downward out of the
highlands into a heavy forest, Blutark loping along easily
beside Baru's horse. Their captors again instructed them
not to speak, but their weapons had been returned. To
Arutha it seemed their captors assumed they would act
as comrades on the road should trouble start. As the only
likely encounters would be with Murmandamus's serants,
Arutha thought it a safe assumption. It was clear
the forest had been logged in places, and the path
seemed one used regularly. Coming out of a stand of
woods, they passed a meadow where a small herd of
cattle grazed, with three men standing watch. One was
the Beasthunter, who had left the village the night
before. The others were herdsmen, but each was armed
with a spear, sword, and shield.
Twice more that day, they passed herds, one of cattle,
one of sheep. All were tended by warriors, several of
whom were women. They came at sundown to another
village and were given a place to stay, again with
instructions not to leave the building.
The morning of the next day, the fourth of their
captivity, they entered a shallow canyon, following a
river out of the mountains. They paralleled its course
until past noon, then came to a long rise. The road
circled around a large hill rather than follow the river,
which cut its way through the rock, so their view of all
below them was blocked for nearly an hour. When they
cleared the hill, Arutha and his friends all exchanged
glances in silent wonder.
The leader of the party, who they had learned was
called Dwyne, turned and said, "Armengar.'
The city could not be seen in detail, but what could be
seen was staggering. The outer wall was a full fifty or
sixty feet high. Bartizans atop the wall were placed every
fifty feet or so, allowing overlapping fields of fire for
archers placed in them. As they closed upon the wall,
more details emerged. The barbican was immense, fully
a hundred feet across. The gates seemed more like
movable sections of the wall than gates. The river they
had followed out of the mountains became a moat that
flowed along the wall , not giving more than a foot of
ground between its bank and the base of the wall.
As they approached the city, the gates opened with
surprising swiftness given their ponderous appearance,
and a company of riders appeared from within. They
rode at good pace toward Arutha's escorts. As the two
companies passed, the riders of each raised right hands in
salute. Arutha saw they were attired in identical fashion.
Men and women both wore leather coifs over their
heads. Their armour was leather or chain, with no plate
in view. Each wore a sword and carried a shield, and
spears and bows appeared in equal proportion. There
were no tabards or devices upon shields. Soon they were
past, and Arutha's attention returned to the city. They
were crossing a bridge, which appeared to be permanent,
over the moat.
As they entered the city gate, Arutha caught a glimpse
of a banner flying from an outer corner of the barbican.
He could discern only its colours, gold and black, not its
markings, but something about that banner caused him
to feel an instant's disquiet. Then the outer gates were
closing. They seemed to swing shut of their own accord,
and Martin said, 'There must be some mechanism that
moves them from within the walls.' Arutha only watched
silently. 'You could have a full hundred, hundred fifty
horsemen sally forth without opening the inner gates,'
said Martin as he regarded the size of the killing ground
in the barbican. Arutha nodded. It was the largest he had
ever seen. The walls seemed an impossible thirty feet
thick. Then the inner gates swung open and they entered
Armengar.
The city was separated from the walls by a bailey a
hundred yards wide. Then began a tightly packed array
of buildings, shot through with narroW streets. There was
nothing like the broad boulevards of Krondor in sight,
and no signs upon any building betraying its purpose.
They followed their escort and noticed that few people
loitered about the doorways. If there were businesses
there, they were not apparent to Arutha's companions.
Everywhere they looked, the people walked in armour
and wore weapons. Only once did they see an exception
to the armour, a woman obviously in the late stages of
pregnancy, yet her belt sash held a dagger. Even children
who looked above the age of seven or eight were under
arms.
The streets twisted and turned, intercepting others at
random intervals. "This city seems without plan,' said
Locklear.
Arutha shook his head. "It is a city with great plan, a
clear purpose. Straight streets benefit merchants and are
easy to build, if the terrain is flat or easily worked. You
See tWisting streets only where it is too difficult to cut
straight ones, such as in Rillanon, which is situated upon
rocky hills, or near the palace in Krondor. This city iS
built upon a plateau, which means these meandering
streets are intentional. Martin, what do you think?'
"I think that should the walls be breached, you could
place an ambush every fifty feet from here to the other
end of the city.' He pointed upward. 'Notice every
building is of equal height. I warrant the roofs are flat
and accessible from within. A perfect place for archers.
Look at the lower floor."
Jimmy and Locklear looked and saw what the Duke of
Crydee meant. Each building had only a single door on
the ground floor, heavy wood with iron bands, and there
were no windows. Martin said, "This is a city designed for
defence.'
Dwyne turned and said, 'You are perceptive.' .He then
returned his attention to their passage through the city.
Citizens watched for a moment while the strangers rode
by, then went back to their business.
They emerged from the press of buildings into a
market. Everywhere they looked, booths were placed
and people moved about them, buying and selling.
Arutha said, 'Look,' as he pointed toward a citadel. It
seemed to grow from the very face of a gigantic cliff,
against which the city was nestled. It rose up a full thirty
stories high. Another wall, thirty feet in height, circled
the citadel, and around the wall another moat. Jimmy
looked and said~ "They must expect some bad company.'
'Their neighbours tend to be an irksome lot,' commented
Roald.
At that a few of the guards who understood the
Kingdom language laughed openly, nodding agreement.
Arutha said, "If the booths come down, we ride across
another bailey, giving those on the walls an open field of
fire. Taking this city would cost a fortune in lives.'
Dwyne said, 'As it was meant to.'
They entered the citadel and were ordered to dismount,
and their horses were led away. They followed
Dwyne down to a dungeon, though it seemed clean and
farrly spacious. They were shown to a large common cell,
illuminated by a brass lantern. Dwyne motioned they
should enter. He said, "You shall wait here. If you hear
an alarm, come to the common court above and you will
be told what to do. Otherwise, wait here until the
Protector sends for you. I will have 'food sent down.'
With that he left.
Jimmy looked about and said, "They don't lock the
door or take our weapons?'
Baru sat down. "Why bother?'
Laurie heaved himself across an old blanket placed
upon straw. "We certainly can't go anywhere. We can't
pretend to be native to this city, and we couldn't hide.
And I'm not about to fight my' way out of here.'
Jimmy sat down next to Laurie. "You're right. So what
do we do now?'
Arutha removed his sword. 'We wait.'

For hours they waited. Food was brought and they ate.
When the meal was finished, Dwyne returned. 'The
Protector approaches. I would know your names and
your purpose.'
All eyes turned to Arutha, who said, "I think we gain
nothing by hiding_ the truth, and may gain something if
we are forthright.' He said to Dwyne, "I am Arutha,
Prince of Krondor.'
Dwyne said, 'That is a title?'
"Yes,' Arutha said.
"We remember little of the Kingdom, we of Armengar,

nor do we have such titles. It is important?'
Roald nearly burst. "Damn it, man, he's brother to the
King, as is Duke Martin here. He's the second most
powerful lord in the Kingdom.'
Dwyne seemed unimpressed. He was given the others'
names, then he asked, "Your purpose?'
Arutha said, "I think we shall wait to speak of this with
your Protector.' Dwyne seemed not in the least offended
by the answer and left.
Another hour went by, and then the door Rew open.
Dwyne entered, a blond man a step behind. Arutha
looked up expectantly, for perhaps this was the Protector.
This was the first man they had seen not attired in
brown armour. He was dressed in a long coat of chain
over a red, knee-length gambeson. A chain coif had been
thrown back, leaving his head uncovered. He wore his
hair cut short and was clean-shaven. His face was one
that would have been counted open and friendly by
most, but there was a hardness around the eyes as he
regarded the captives. He said nothing, simply looking
from face to face. He studied Martin. as if noting
something familiar in him. Then he looked at Arutha.
For a long minute he stared at the Prince, his eyes
betraying no reaction. With a single nod to Dwyne he
turned and left.

Martin said, 'There's something about that one
Arutha said, "What!'
"I don't know how, but I could swear I've seen him
before. And he wore a blazon upon his breast, though I
couldn't make it out through the chain.'
A short time later the door opened again. Whoever
stood before it remained outside, only his silhouette
visible. Then a familiar, ear-shattering bellow of a laugh
erupted and the man stepped forward. 'I'll be the son of
a saint! It is true,' he said, a broad grin splitting his grey- shot beard.

Arutha, Martin, and Jimmy all sat staring up in
disbelief. Arutha rose slowly, not able to trust his senses.
Before him stood the last man he had expected to see
entering this cell. Jimmy jumped up and said, 'Amos!'
Amos Trask, onetime pirate, and companion to
Arutha and Martin during the Riftwar, stepped into the
cell. The burly sea captain engulfed Arutha in a bear
hug, then did the same for Martin and Jimmy. He was
quickly introduced to the others. Arutha said, 'How did
you get here?'
'That's a tale, son, one with great sagas, but not for
now. The Protector is expecting the pleasure of your
company, and he's not given to be kept waiting
gracefully. We can exchange histories after. For the
moment you and Martin must come with me. The others
are to wait here.'
Martin and Arutha followed Amos down the hall and
up the stairs to the courtyard. He quickly crossed iDtO
the citadel's main building and began to hurry. "I can't
tell you much, except we must hurry,' he said as he
reached an odd platform in some sort ' of tower. He
motioned them to stand beside him. 'He pulled on a rope
and suddenly the platform was rising.
'What's this?' inquired Martin.
'A hoisting 'platform, a lift. We need to carry heavy
missiles to the catapults on the roof. It's powered by
some horses on a winch below. It also keeps a fat former
sea captain from having to dash up twenty-seven courses
of stairs. My wind's not what it once was, lads.' His tone
turned serious. 'Now, listen. I know you've a hundred
questions, but they must go begging for the moment. I'll
explain everything after you speak to One-eye.'
"The Protector?' asked Arutha.

(That's him. Now, I don't know how to tell you, but
you're in for a 'shock. I want you to keep your temper in
check until you and I can sit and talk. Martin, keep a
close line on the lad.' He put his hand upon Arutha's
shoulder and leaned close. 'Shipmate, remember, here
you are not a prince. You're a stranger, and with these
people that usually means crowbait. Strangers are rare
and seldom welcomed in Armengar.'
The lift halted and they got off. Amos hurried down a
long corridor. Along the left wall was a series of vaulted
windows, providing an unobstructed view of the city and
the plain beyond. Martin and Arutha could only afford a
quick glance at the vista but it was impressive. They
hurried as Amos turned and motioned for them to keep
up. The blond man was waiting for them before a door.
.Why didn't you say anything?' he asked Amos in a harsh
whisper. Jerking his thumb toward the door, Amos said, 'He

wanted a full report from you. You know how he can be.
Nothing personal until business is finished. He doesn't
show it, but he's taking it hard.'
The blond man nodded, his face a grim mask. "I can
scarcely believe it. Gwynnath dead. It's a heavy blow to
us all.' He had removed the chain mail coat. Upon his
gambeson, over his heart, was a small red and gold
deYice, but he turned away and passed through the door
before Arutha could comprehend the particulars of that
crest. Amos said, "The Protector's patrol was ambushed
and some people died. He's in a rare foul mood, for he
blames himself, so tread lightly. Come, he'll have my
ears if we wait any longer.'
Amos pushed open the door and motioned for the
brothers to enter. They were in a conference chamber of
some sort, a large round table dominating the room.
Against the far wall a massive fireplace sent forth warmth
and light. Many maps covered the walls, save the left
wall, which had more of the large windows, and
overhead a circular candle holder provided more light.
Before the fireplace stood the blond man speaking
with another, who wore all black, from tunic to trousers
to the chain he still hadn't removed. His clothing was
covered in dust and his face was dominated by , a large
black patch over his left eye. His hair was grey and black
in equal proportion, but his carriage showed nothing of
age. For an instant Arutha was struck by a certain
resemblance. He glanced at Martin, who returned the
look. He saw it as well. More in bearing and manner
than in physical appearance, this man resembled their
father.
Then the man stepped forward, and Arutha could see
clearly the blazon upon his tabard. A golden eagle
spread his wings upon a sable field. Arutha knew the
cause of the discomfort he had felt at glimpsing the flag
atop the gate. Only one man in the world wore that
crest. He was once counted the finest general in the
Kingdom, then branded traitor by the King as being
responsible for the death of Anita's father. Here was
their own father's most hated enemy. The man called
Protector by the men of Armengar waved toward a pair
of seats. HiS Yoice was deep and commanding, though his
words were spoken softly. "Won't you be seated . . .
cousins?' asked Guy du Bas-Tyra.

Arutha's hand tightened upon the hilt of his sword an
instant, but he said nothing as he and Martin sat. His
mind reeled as a hundred questions crashed together.
Finally he said, 'How -?'
Guy interrupted him as he took a chair. "It is a long
story, I'll leave it to Amos to tell you. I have other
concerns for the moment.' A strange, pained look was
briefly revealed. He turned away for an instant, then
back to the brothers. He studied Martin. 'You look a
little like Borric did when young, do you know that?'
Martin nodded. Guy said to Arutha, 'You favour him somewhat, but

you also look like . . . your mother. The shape of the
eyes . . . if not the colour.' He said the last softly. Then
his tone shifted as a soldier brought in mugs and ale. 'We
have no wine in Armengar, the making of it is a lost art
here, as the climate is ill suited for grape arbours. But
they do make stout ale, and I'm thirsty. Join me if you
wish.' He poured himself a mug and let Arutha and
Martin serve themselves. Guy drained his mug, and for a
moment his mask fell again and he said, "Gods, I'm
tired.' Then he looked at the brothers. 'Well then, when
Armand reported who Dwyne had fetched in, I could
scarcely believe my ears. Now my eyes bear witness.'
Arutha's gaze flicked to where the tall blond man
hovered by the fire. 'Armand?' He studied the blazon, a
shield bend dexter, with a crouching red dragon, chief on
field gold, and an upraised lion's claw in gold upon a field
red. Martin said, 'Armand de Sevignyi' The man inclined

his head toward the Duke.
'Baron of Gyldenholt? Marshal of the Knights of St
Gunther?' wondered Arutha.
Martin swore. 'I'm an idiot. I knew I had seen him. He
was at the palace in Rillanon in the days before you
joined us, Arutha. But he was not there the day of the
coronation, the day you arrived.'
The blond man smiled slightly. 'At your service

Highness.
'Not, as I recall. You were not among those who swore
fealty to Lyam.'
The blond man shook his head. 'True.' His expression
seemed almost one of regret.
Guy said, "Again, part of the story of how we came
here. For the moment, I need concern myself with why
you are here, and if that reason poses any threat to this
'city. Why did you come north?'
Arutha sat silently, his arms crossed before him,
studying du Bas-Tyra through narrowed eyes.'He was off
balance from finding Guy du Bas-Tyra in control of this
city. He hesitated in answering the question. The
importance of finding Murmandamus might in some way
run counter to what Guy saw as his best interests. And,
Arutha was suspicious of anything involving Guy. Guy
had most openly plotted to seize the throne for himself,
almost precipitating a civil war. Anita's father had died
by his order. Du Bas-Tyra was everything Arutha had
been taught to dislike and mistrust by his father. He was
a true eastern lord, shrewd, cunning, and well practised
in the subtleties of intrigue and treachery. Of de Sevigny
Arutha knew little, save he had been numbered among
the most capable rulers in the East, but he was Guy's
vassal and always had been. And while the Prince liked
and trusted Amos, Trask had been a pirate and was not
above lawbreaking. No, there was ample reason for
caution.
Martin watched Arutha, waiting for an answer. The
prince's manner was truculent to all outward appearances,
but that was only what the others in the room saw.
Martin knew that his brother was wrestling with the
unnanticipated shock of the moment and the desire that
nothing interfere with his mission to find and kill
Murmandamus. Martin glanced around the room and
could see that Amos and Armand both seemed concerned
at the lack of a quick response from Arutha.
When no answer was forthcoming, Guy slammed his
and down on the table. 'Play not with my patience,
Arutha.' He pointed his finger. "You are not a prince in
this city. In Armengar only one voice commands, and
that voice is mine!' He sat back, his face flushed behind
the black eye patch. Softening his voice, he said, "I . . .
mean no rudeness. I have my mind on other things.' He
lapsed into thoughtful silence while he stared at them for
a long time. At last he said, "I have no idea what you are
doing here, Arutha, but something of the oddest nature
is dictating your choices, or you didn't learn a damn
thing from your father. The Prince of Krondor and two
of the most powerful dukes in the Kingdom, Salador and
Crydee, riding into the Northlands with a mercenary, a
Hadati hillman, and two boys? Either you're totally
without wit or you're clever far beyond my understanding.'

Arutha remained silent, but Martin said, 'There have
been changes since you were last in the Kingdom, Guy.'
Guy again lapsed into silence. "I think there is a story
here I need to know. I cannot promise you aid, but I
think our purposes may prove compatible.' He said to
Amos, 'Find them better quarters and feed them,' and to
Arutha, "I'll give you until the morning. But when we
speak next, do not again tempt my patience. I must know
what brought you here. It is vital. You may seek me out
before tomorrow if you decide to speak.' His voice again
became heavy with some emotion. "I should be here most
of the night.'
With a wave he indicated that Amos was to lead them
away. Arutha and Martin followed the seaman out of the
hall, and Amos halted once the door was closed. He
looked at Arutha and Martin for a long moment. 'For a
couple of bright lads, you both did right well in showing
how to be stupid.'

Amos wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. He
belched and then stuffed another slice of bread and
cheese 'into his mouth. 'Then what?'
'Then,' answered Martin, 'when we got back, Anita
had Arutha's pledge within an hour and Carline and
Laurie were betrothed not long after.''
'Ha! Remember that first night out of Krondor aboard
the Sea Swift? You told me your brother was a hooked
fish - never stood a chance.'
Arutha smiled at the remark. They were all sitting
around a large basket of food and a hogshead of ale, in a
spacious room in a suite given over to their use. There
were no servants - food had been brought by soldiers and
they served themselves. Baru scratched absently at
Blutark's ear while the dog chewed on a joint of beef. No
one had seemed concerned about the Beasthound's
staying with the Hadati. Then Arutha said, "Amos, we've
been chatting for a half hour. Will you tell us what's
going on? How in the world did you get here?'
Amos looked about. "What's going on is you're
prisoners, of sorts, and so you'll stay until One-eye
changes things. Now, I've seen my share of cells, and this
is the nicest I've ever seen.' With a sweep of his hand he
indicated the large and spacious room. "No, if you've a
mind to be in prison, this here's a good one.' His eyes
narrowed. "But don't lose sight it is a prison, laddie.
Look, Arutha. I spent enough years with you and Martin
here to know something about you. I don't remember
you being such a suspicious lot, so I expect some things
over the last two years have caused you to trim sails that
way. But here you've got to live, breathe, and eat trust,
or you're dead. Do you understand me?'
"No,' answered the Prince. 'Just what do you mean?'

Amos thought a long moment, then said, 'This is a city
of people surrounded by nothing but enemies. Trust of
your neighbour is a way of life if you want to keep
breathing.' He paused and considered. "Look, I'll tell
you how we came here and then maybe you'll
understand. ' Amos settled back, poured himself another mug of

ale and began his story. cWell, the last I saw you two was
as I was sailing out of the harbour aboard your brother's
ship.' Martin and Arutha both smiled in remembrance.
'Now, if you'll recall, you had everyone in the city out
looking for Guy. You didn't find him, because he was
hiding somewhere no one thought to look.'
Martin's eyes opened in wonder, one of the few
unguarded reactions any of those in the room had ever
seen in him. 'On the King's ship!'
'When he heard King Rodric had named Lyam the
Heir, Guy cut from Krondor and ran for Rillanon. He
had hopes of seeing something of his plans salvaged
when the Congress of Lords met to ratify the succession.
By the time Lyam got to Rillanon, enough of the eastern
lords had gathered for Guy to judge the lay of the land.
It was clear Lyam would be King - this was before
anyone knew about you, Martin - so Guy resigned
himself to being tried for treason. Then, the morning of
the convocation and coronation, word came about
Martin's being legitimized, so Guy waited to see what
would happen later that afternoon.'
'Waiting to seize the moment,' commented Arutha.
'Don't be so quick to judge,' snapped Amos, then he
continued in softer tones. 'He was worried over a civil
war and if it came, he was ready to fight. But .while he
waited to see what would happen, he knew Caldric's men
were out snooping about. He had been dodging them barely,
a couple of times. Guy still had friends in the
capital, and some of them smuggled him and Armand
aboard the Royal Swallow - gad, what a pretty craft she
was - just about the time the Ishapian priests reached
the palace to start up the coronation. Anyway, when
I . . . borrowed the ship, we discovered we had
passengers. 'Now, I was ready to toss Guy and Armand over the

side, or turn about and deliver them trussed up to you,
but Guy can be a convincing enough rogue in his way, so
I agreed to take him to Bas-Tyra, in exchange for a
healthy price.'
.So he could plot against Lyam?' asked Arutha
incredulously.
"Damn it, boy,' bellowed Amos, "I let you out of my

sight for a pissing two years and you go and get
downright thick-headed on me.' Looking at Martin, he
said, 'Must be the company you've been keeping.'
Martin said to his brother, 'Let him finish.'
'No, it wasn't to plot treason. It was so he could put
his aHairs in order. He figured Lyam'd ordered his head,
so he was going to tidy up some things, then I was going
to bring him back to Rillanon, so he could give himself
uP.'
Arutha looked stunned.
'About the only thing he really wanted was to get
pardon for Armand and his other followers. Anyway, we
reached Bas-Tyra and stayed a few days. Then came
word of the banishment. Guy and I had become a little
more friendly by then, so we talked and made another
deal. He wanted to leave the Kingdom, to seek a place.
He's a fine general, and there are many who would have
given him service, especially Kesh, but he wanted to go
someplace so remote he would never have to face
Kingdom soldiers in the field. We figured to head east,
tben turn south, and make for the Keshian Confederacy.
We might have made a name for ourselves down there.
He was going to be a general and I thought I'd take a
bash at being an admiral. We had a spot of trouble with
Armand, for Guy wanted to send him back home to
fealty to Guy, years before, and as he had not sworn to
Lyam he'd not quit his liege lord's service. Damnedest
argument I've ever heard. Anyway, he's still with us. So
we set sail for the Confederacy.
cBut three days out of Bas-Tyra, a' fleet of Ceresian

pirates took out after us. I'd be 'willing to take on two,
even three of the bastards, but five? The Swallow was a
fast lady, but the pirates stayed right on her heels. For
four days it was all clear skies, unlimited visibility, and
fair winds. For Kingdom Sea pirates, they were a canny
lot. They spread out across each following quarter, so I
couldn't lose them at night. Each night I'd sail around,
this way and that, then come morning, there'd be five
sails on the horizon. They were like lampreys. I couldn't
shake them. Then we hit weather. A line squall came
roaring out of the west, driving us east for a day and a
half, then a full gale blew up carrying us north along
uncharted coast. The only good thing about that storm is
we shook loose of the Ceresians at last. By the time I
found safe harbour, we were in waters I'd never heard
of, let alone seen.
cWe lay up and took stock. The ship was in need of

some repair, not serious enough to sink her, but enough
to make sailing damned inconvenient. I took her up a big
river, must have been somewhere east of the Kingdom
proper.
'Well, the second night we were at anchor, a damn
army of goblins swarmed the ship, killing the sentries and
capturing the rest of us. Bastards Rred the Swallow and
burned her down to the waterline. Then they marched us
to a camp in the woods where some Dark Brothers were
waiting. They took charge of us and we were all marched
north.
'The lads I'd recruited were a crusty lot, but most of
them died on the march. Damn goblins didn't care spit.
We got almost nothing to eat, and if a man took sick and
couldn't walk, they killed him on the spot. I got a touch
of the belly flux and Guy and Armand carried me for two
days, and believe me that wasn't pleasant for any of us.
.We moved northwest, heading up into the mountains,
then over them. Lucky for us it was late summer, or we'd
all'have frozen to death. Still, it was touch and go. Then
we met ' with some other Dark Brothers with more
prisoners. Most of the prisoners spoke an odd tongue, a
lot like Yabonese, but a few others spoke the King's
Tongue, or languages from the eastern kingdoms.
"Twice more we joined with other bands of Brothers
with human prisoners, all marching west. I lost track of
the'time, but we must have travelled for over two months
by then. By the time we were ready to cross the
plain - which I now know to be the plain of Isbandia, it
was' starting to snow. I know where we were headed
now, though then I didn't. Murmandamus was gathering
slaves at Sar-Sargoth to pull his siege machines.
"Then one night our guards were hit by a company of

horsemen from here. Of the two hundred or so slaves,
only twenty survived, for the goblins and Dark Brothers
took to killing us as soon as the horsemen struck the
camp. Guy strangled one with his chains as it tried to run
me through with a sword. I picked up the sword and
killed another just after it clawed the Protector's eye out.
Armand was wounded but not quite enough to kill him.
He's a tough bastard. But we three and two others were
the only survivors from the Swallow.
'From there we were brought here.'
Arutha said, "An incredible tale.' He sat back against
the wall. 'Still, these are incredible 'times.'
Martin said, 'How is it an outlander caine to rule
here?'
' Amos took another drink. 'These are a strange folk,
Martin. As honest and fine as you'll find anywhere, in
some ways, but they're as alien as those Tsurani in other
ways. They have no hereditary rank here, instead placing
great store in ability. Within a few months it was clear
Guy was a first-rate general, so they gave him a company
to command. Armand and I served under him. Within a
few more months it was clear he was by far the best
commander they had. They've got nothing like the
Congress of Lords here, Arutha. When something needs
to be decided, they call everyone into a meeting in the
great square, where the market's held. They call the
meeting the volksraad, and they all vote. Otherwise, all
decisions are left to those elected by the volksraad. They
summoned Guy and told him he was now Protector of
Armengar. It's like being named the King's Marshal, but
also something like being responsible for the safety of the
city as well, a chief sheriff, constable, reeve, and bailiff
all rolled up in one. '
Arutha said, "What did the previous Protector think of
this?' "She must have thought it was a good idea, she

proposed it.'
"She?' said Jimmy. Amos said, "That's another thing around here takes a

bit of getting used to. Women. They're just like men. I
mean when it comes to giving and taking orders, voting
in the volksraad . . . other things. You'll see.' Amos's
expression got distant. "Her name was Gwynnath. She
was as fine a woman as I've met. I'm not ashamed to
admit I was a little in love with her myself, though' - his
tone turned a little lighter - "I'll never settle down. But if
I ever did, that's the sort for me.' He looked down into
his ale mug. "But she and Guy . . . I know some things
about him, learned slowly over the last two years,
Arutha. I can't betray a trust. If he tells you himself,
fine. But let's say they were something like man and wife
there at the end, deeply in love. She was the one to step
aside and turn over her city to him. She would have died
for him. And he for her. She rode beside him and fought
like a lioness.' His voice softened. "She died yesterday.'
Arutha and Martin exchanged looks with the others.
Baru and Roald remained silent. Laurie thought of
Carline and shivered. Even the boys could sense
something of the loss Amos felt. Arutha remembered
what Amos had said to Armand just before they had met
Guy. 'And Guy blames himself.'
"Yes. One-eye's much like any good captain: if it

happened under his command, it's his responsibility.'
Amos sat back, his face a thoughtful mask. "The goblins
and the Armengarians used to keep things pretty simple
for a long time. Run out, break a few heads, then
retreat. The Armengarians were a lot like the Tsurani,
fierce 'warriors, but no real organization. 'But when
Murmandamus showed up, the Brothers got downright
organized, even to the company level. Now they can
coordinate two, three thousand warriors under a single
commander. The Brotherhood was punishing the
Armengarians regularly when we showed up. Guy
proved a blessing to the Armengarians, knowing modern
warcraft. He's trained them, and now they're damn good
cavalry and fair mounted infantry, though getting an
Armengarian off his horse can be a chore. Still, Guy
makes progress. They're back to holding their own with
the Brothers. But yesterday. . .' Nobody spoke for a
long while.
Martin said, 'We have some serious matters to discuss,
Amos. You know we wouldn't be here unless something
of the gravest consequence was haphening in the
Kingdom.'
"Well, I'll let you alone for a while. You were good
oMpanions, and I know you to be honourable men.' He
rose to his feet. 'But one thing more. The Protector is the
most powerful man in the city, but even his power is
W to matters of safety for Armengar. If he said he'd
an old debt with you, no one would interfere while you
fought a duel, man to man. If you won, you'd be cut
loose to make your own way and no one in the city'd
raise a hand against you. But all he has to do is to call
you spies and you'd be dead before you turned around.
Arutha, Martin, I know there's' bad blood between you
and Guy, because of your father, and because of Erland.
And I now know some of what lay behind that. I'll leave
that for Guy to sort out with you in time. But you must
know something of how the weather turns up here. You
are free to come and go as long as you don't break a law
or as long as Guy doesn't order you tossed out, or hung
or whatever. But he takes the responsibility. He
guarantees your good behaviour, all of you. If you betray
the city, his life is forfeit along with your own. As I said
these folk can be fairly strange in their way, and their
ways can be harsh. So understand what I say when I tell
you this: betray guy's trust, even if you think it's for the
good of the Kingdom, and these people will kill you.
And I'm not sure I'd even try to stop them.'
'You know we'd not break trust, Amos,' answered
Martin.
"I know, but I wanted you to understand how strongly
I feel. I'm fond of both you lads, and would dislike
seeing your throats cut almost as much as you would.'
Saying nothing more, Amos left.
Arutha settled back, considering all 'that Amos had
told him, and suddenly realized he was bone-tired. He
looked to Martin and his brother nodded. No further
discussion was required. Arutha knew he would tell the
complete story to Guy in the morning.

Arutha and his companions waited as the lift rose, then
halted at the floor of the Protector's council room. It had
been late morning, almost noon, before the call to Guy's
council had arrived. They walked a short way down the
hall, then stopped. The guard who had come for them
waited while they stared out the window in wonder at the
vista below. Armengar spread out beyond the moat
about the citadel and across the open market, to the
huge city wall. But beyond the wall they could see a vast
plain stretching northeast into the distant mist. On either
side of the city the mountains rose high into the heavens.
From the west white billowing clouds blew through a
deep blue sky, as amber-highlighted green grasses
stretched away to the limit of their view. It was an
incredible view. Jimmy glanced over and saw a strange
expression on Locklear's face. "What?'
"I was just thinking about all that land,' he said,
pointing toward the plain.
.What about it?' asked Arutha.
"You could grow a lot on such land.'

Martin let his gaze wander the horizon. 'Enough wheat
to feed the Western Realm,' he commented.
Jimmy said, 'You, a farmer?'
Locklear grinned. "What do you think a baron does in
a small place like Land's End? Mostly he settles
-squabbles between farmers, or sets fair taxes on crops.
You have to know about such things.'
The guard said, 'Come, the Protector waitS.
As Arutha and his companions entered, Guy looked
up. With_him were Amos, Dwyne, Armand de Sevigny,
and a woman. Arutha looked at his brother and saw that
Martin had halted in his tracks. The Duke of Crydee was
staring at the woman in unabashed appreciation. Arutha
touched Martin's arm and he moved to follow his
brother. Arutha glanced at the woman again, and could
appreciate his brother's distraction. At first blush, she
seemed a plain-looking woman, but as soon as she
moved, her bearing added another dimension to her
appearance. She was striking. She wore leather armour,
brown tunic and trousers, like most of the others in the
city. But the bulky covering couldn't disguise the fact she
was trimly built, and her carriage was erect, even regal.
Her hair was deep brown, with a startling streak of grey
at the left temple, and was tied back with a rolled green
scarf, and her eyes were blue. And from the red-rimmed
state of those eyes, it was clear 'she had been crying.
Guy indicated that Arutha and his companions should
sit. Arutha introduced everyone, and Guy in turn said,
'You know Amos and Armand. This is Briana' - he
indicated the woman - "one of my commanders.' Arutha
nodded, but saw the woman had recovered from
whatever had caused her to cry and was returning
Martin's appraising look.
quickly, with economy, Arutha told Guy his story,
starting with the return from the long trip with Lyam to
the East, then of the first attack by the Nighthawks,
through the revelations at the Abbey at Sarth and the
quest for Silverthorn, to the false death of the Prince of
Krondor. He ended by saying, 'To end it, we've come to
kill Murmandamus.'
At that, Guy shook his head in disbelief. "Cousin, it's a
bold plan, but. . .' He turned to Armand. "How many
infiltrators have we tried to get into his camp?
'Six?'
"Seven,' said Briana.

'But they weren't Kingdom men, were they?' asked
Jimmy, taking out an ebon hawk on a chain. "And they
didn't carry the Nighthawks' talisman, did they.'
Guy looked at Jimmy in near-exasperation. "Armand?'
The former Baron of Gyldenholt opened a drawer in
a cabinet and took out a pouch. He untied the pouch and
poured a half dozen of the talismans on the table. "We've
tried it, Squire. And yes, some were Kingdom men, for
there are always a few among those saved by the
Armengarians when they raided the Brothers' slave
cofRes. No, there's something missing. They know who
the true brigands are and who are spies.'
Arutha said, "Magic, most likely.'
Guy said, 'That's a problem we've faced before. We
number no spellcasters, whether mBgicians or priests, in
.this city. It seems constant warfare, with everyone
expected to fight, does not permit the sort of placidity
such study requires - or it kills off all the teachers. But
whatever the reason, on those few occasions when
Murmandamus or his snake has taken a hand, we've paid
a dear price.' He added thoughtfully, "Though for some
reason he seems reluctant to use his powers against us,
thank the gods . '
Guy sat back. 'You and I share an interest, cousin. To
give you some sense of it, let me tell you about this
place. You know that the ancestors of the Armengarians
came over the mountains when the Kingdom annexed
Yabon. They discovered a rich land, but one already
inhabited, and those who were here first tended to look
upon the incursion of the Armengarians with disfavour.
Briana, who built this city?'
The woman spoke, her voice a soft contralto. 'The
legend is that the gods ordered a race of giants to build
this city, then left it abandoned. We took it as we found
it.'
'No one knows who lived here,' said Guy. 'There is
another city, far to the north, Sar-Sargoth. It is a city
twin to this one, and Murmandamus's capital.'
Arutha said, "So if we are to seek him out, there is
where we'll find him.'
'Seek him out and he'll see your hbads on pikes,'
snorted Amos.
Guy indicated agreement. 'We have other needs,
Arutha. Last year he marshalled an army in excess of
twenty thousand. As much might as the Armies of the
East at full muster during peaceful times. We braced
ourselves for a full-scale onslaught, but nothing materialized.
Now, I expect your friend here' - he pointed to
Baru - 'killing off Murmandamus's favourite general
might have aborted the campaign. But this year he's back
and he's even stronger. We estimate he may have morc
than twenty-five thousand goblins and Dark Brothers
under his banner, with more arriving every day. I expect
upward of thirty thousand when he marches.'
Arutha looked at Guy. "Why hasn't he marched yet?'
Guy spread his hands, inviting comment from anyone.
'He's waiting for your death, remember?' instructed
Jimmy. "It's a religious thing.'
Arutha said, "He has word by now. That's what he told
that renegade Morgan Crowe.'
Guy's one good eye narrowed. 'What's this?
Arutha told of the renegade at the inn on the road to
Tyr-Sog, and of the plan to hire Segersen's engineers.
"That's what he was waiting for,' said Guy, slapping

the table. 'He has his magic, but for some reason won't
USe it against us. Without Segersen's engineers he can't
bring down our walls.' When Arutha looked uncertain of
Guy's meaning, Guy said, "If he could bring down
Armengar's walls he wouldn't be trying to hire Segersen.
No one knows who built those walls, Arutha, but
whoever it was had some skills beyond any other I've
knowledge of. I've seen fortification of all manner, but
none like Armengar. Segersen's engineers might not be
able to breach the walls, but they are the only ones I
know of with half a chance to do it.'
'So, with Segersen not coming, you're in good position
to defend.'
'Yes, but there are other matters coming to bear as
well.' Guy stood. 'We've more to discuss, and can
continue later; I've a meeting with a city council now.
For the present, you are free to come and go within
Armengar at will.' He took Arutha aside and said, 'I
need to speak with you in private. Tonight, after the
evening meal.'
The meeting broke up, with Briana, Armand, and Guy

leaving. Dwyne and Amos lingered behind. Amos
approached Arutha and Martin while the Duke watched
- the woman leave. 'Who is she, Amos?' asked Martin.
,'One of the city's better commanders, Martin. Gwynnath's
 daughter.'
'Now I understand the look of grief,' said the Duke.
'She. just learned of her mother's death this morning.'
Amos pointed toward the city. "Her patrol was to the
west, along the line of steadings and kraals, and she just
returned hours ago.' Martin's expression was quizzical.
'The farm communities are steadings and the cattle- and
sheepherder communities are kraals. No, she's dealing
with Gwynnath's loss. It's Guy who has me worried.'
Arutha said, 'He hides his grief well.'
Arutha felt conflicting emotions. The dislike for Bas-Tyra
he had learned at his father's knee fought his
sympathy at the man's grief. He had almost lost Anita,
and he could feel that terror and pain echoing as he
considered Guy's lot. Yet Guy had ordered Anita's
father imprisoned, which had killed him. And Guy was a
traitor. Arutha pushed aside those feelings, for they
troubled him. He walked with Amos and Martin while
Martin continued asking questions about Briana.

10

Accommodation

Jimmy poked Locklear in the ribs.
They were strolling through the market, attempting to
see what little of Armengar was worth seeing. Boys their
own age were rare, and those few who they did see were
armed and armoured. What interested Jimmy was the
differences between this market and those in Krondor.
'We've been here an hour or more, and I'll swear I've
not seen a beggar or thief in the lot,' said Jimmy.
'Makes sense,' said Locklear. 'From what Amos said,
trust is essential to the existence of this city. No thieves,
'cause they all have to hang together, and where would
you hide anyway? I don't know much about cities and
such, but it seems to me this place is more a garrison
than a city, despite its size.'
"You have that right enough.' 'And there are no beggars because they
probably take care of everyone, like in the army.'
'Mess and infirmaries?'
'Yes,' agreed Locklear.
They wandered past booths and Jimmy judged the
worth of the items displayed. 'Notice any real luxuries?'
Locklear indicated he had not. The booths were devoted
to foodstuffs, simple cloth and leather goods, and
weapons. All prices were low, and there seemed little if
any haggling. After a short time of walking, Jimmy sat on a door

stoop at the edge of the market. "This is boring.
'I see something that's not boring.'
Jimmy said, 'What?'
'Girls.' Locklear pointed. Two girls had emerged from
the press of shoppers and were examining goods at a
booth near the edge of the market. They appeared about
the same age as the boys. Both were similarly attired.
leather boots, trousers, tunics~ leather overvests, belt
knives. and swords. Each wore a rolled scarf to hold her
shoulder-length dark hair out of her eyes. The taller girl
noticed Jimmy and Locklear watching them and said
something to her companion. The second girl regarded
the boys while the two whispered, heads together. The
first girl put back the items she had been holding. and
she and her friend walked over to Jimmy and Locklear.
'Well?' said the taller, her blue eyes regarding them
frankly.
Jimmy got to his feet and was surprised to find the girl
almost as tall as he was. 'Well what?' he responded in
halting Armengarian.
'You were staring at us.'
Jimmy glanced down at Locklear, who stood. 'is there
something wrong with that?' asked the younger boy, who
spoke the language better than Jimmy.
The two girls exchanged glances and laughed, little
more than giggles. 'it is rude.'
.We're strangers,' ventured Locklear.
The two girls laughed openly at that. 'That is clear. We
heard of you. Everyone in Armengar has heard of you.'
Locklear blushed. It only took a moment's thought to
realize that he and Jimmy were markedly different in
appearance from everyone in sight. The second girl
studied Locklear with dark eyes and said, 'Do you stare
at girls where you come from?'
With a sudden grin, Locklear said, 'Every chance I
get.'
All four laughed. The taller girl said, 'I am Krinsta; this
is Bronwynn. We serve in the Tenth Company. We have
liberty until tomorrow night.'
Jimmy didn't know the significance of the reference to
company, but he said, "I'm Squire James - Jimmy. This
is Squire Locklear.'
'Locky.'
Bronwynn said, "You have the same name?'
Locklear said, "'Squire" is a title. We are in service to
the Prince.'
The girls exchanged questioning looks. Krinsta said,
'You speak of outlandish things we do not understand.'
In a fluid motion, Jimmy slipped his arm inside hers
and said, 'Well then, why don't you show us the city and
we'll explain our outlandish ways."
Awkwardly Locklear followed his friend's example,
but it wasn't clear who grabbed whose arm first, he or
Bronwynn. With girlish laughter, Bronwynn and Krinsta took the

boys in tow and they made their way through the streets
of the city.

Martin ate quietly, studying Briana while he listened to
the dinner conversation. Arutha's company, except for
Jimmy and Locklear, sat around a large table with Guy,
Amos, and Briana. Another of Guy's commanders,
Gareth, also dined with them. The boys' absence was no
cause for alarm, Amos had assured them, for there was
no trouble in the city they could find without the
Protector hearing about it at once. And there was no way
they could leave the city, even for one as gifted as
Jimmy. Arutha was not as sure of that as Amos, but
forwent comment. Arutha knew he and Guy would quickly have to come

to an understanding, and he had some sense of what it
would be, but he deferred speculation until he heard
what Guy had to say in private. Arutha studied the
Protector. Guy had fallen into a black mood, which in a
strange way reminded Arutha of his father when in a
similar frame of mind. Guy had eaten little, but had been
steadily drinking for an hour.
Arutha turned his attention to his brother, who had
been behaving in a most unusual fashion since morning.
Martin could be quiet for long periods of time, a trait
they both shared, but since meeting Briana he had
become almost mute. She had arrived with Amos in
Arutha's suite for the noon meal. and since then Martin
hadn't uttered a dozen words to anyone. But over this
meal, as over that earlier one, his eyes had spoken
volumes, and if Arutha could judge such things, Briana
answered. At least, she seemed to spend more time
observing Martin than anyone else at the table.
Guy had said little during the course of the evening. If
Briana's mother had been anything like her, Arutha
understood Guy's loss, for in the short hours he had
observed her, he had come to count her a rare woman.
He also could understand Martin's being attracted to her.
There was nothing pretty about her, but as different as
she was from his beloved Anita, there was a powerful
appeal in her, a rough, determined quality of competence
that was magnetic. She seemed without artifice,
and in Arutha's judgment there was something in her
manner that suggested her nature was a match for his
brother's. Arutha's attention had been focused for a long
time upon grave considerations, but he still had a
moment for amusement, he judged Martin was quickly
sinking in deep waters.
The meal was somewhat strange to Arutha and
Martin, for there were no servants in Guy's hall, or in
any part of Armengar. Soldiers brought food to the
Protector's quarters as a courtesy, but he served himself,
as did his guests. Amos had remarked that most nights
he and Armand would lug the serving ware back down to
the scullery and give a hand washing it. Everyone in the
city helped.
When the meal was finished, Amos said, 'I, Gareth
and Armand are due to make rounds of the walls. We're
spared the scullery this night so we might act the proper
hosts. Would you care to join us?' It was a 'general
invitation to all at the table. Roald, Laurie, and Baru
asked to join them, the Hadati especially wishing to see
more of his distant kin.
Martin rose and, in what appeared a heroic effort for
him, said to Briana, "Perhaps the commander would
show me the city?' He seemed equally pleased and
distressed when she agreed.
Arutha motioned for him to go with the woman,
indicating he would stay behind to speak with Guy.
Martin hurried out of the hall as Briana led the way.
In the long hall that led to the lift, Martin paused to
look at the city lights below. A thousand glittering points
shone in the sable darkness. 'As often as I pass this way,'
said Briana, 'I never tire of the sight.' Martin nodded
agreement. 'is your home like Armengar?'
Martin didn't look at her. 'Crydee?' he thought aloud.
'No. My castle is tiny compared to this citadel, and the
town of Crydee is but a tenth the size of this city. We
have no giant wall about it, nor are all its people
constantly under arms. It is a peaceful place, or so it
seems now. Before, I used to shun it as much as I could
staying in the forests, to hunt and be alone with my
thoughts. Or I would go to the tallest tower of my castle
and watch the sun set over the ocean. That is the best
time of day. In the summer the breeze from off the water
cools the heat of day while the sun plays colours across
the water. In the winter the towers are draped in white
and it seems a storied place. You can see mighty clouds
rolling in from the ocean. And even more magnificent
are the lightning storms, with flashes and booming
thunder, as if the sky were alive.' He looked down and
saw her studying him. Suddenly he felt foolish, and
smiled slightly, his only sign of embarrassment. 'I
ramble.'
'Amos has told me of oceans.' She tilted her head a
little, as if considering. 'it seems a strange thing, all that
water.' Martin laughed a little, feeling his nervousness diminish.
"it is a strange thing, strange and powerful. I've
never liked ships, but I've had to sail them, and after a
while you appreciate how beautiful the sea can be. It is
like. . .' He halted, words not coming. 'Laurie should tell
you, or Amos. Both have a flair for words I lack.'
She placed her hand upon his arm. 'I would rather
hear them from you.' She turned toward the window, her
face sculptured by orange torchlight, her hair a black
crown in the half-light. She was silent for a long moment
and then looked at Martin. 'Are you a good hunter?'
Suddenly Martin was grinning, feeling like a fool.
'Yes, very good.' Both knew there was no false boasting,
just as there would be no false modesty. "I am elvertaught
and know only one man who may be a fairer
archer than I.'
'I enjoy the hunt but rarely have time, now that I
command. Perhaps we may steal away some time and
look for game. It is more dangerous here than in your
Kingdom, perhaps, for while we hunt, others may be
hunting us.'
Coolly Martin said, 'I have dealt with the moredhel
before. '
She regarded him frankly. 'You are a strong man.
Martin.' Placing her hand upon his arm, she said, 'And I
think a good man, as well. I am Briana, daughter of
Gwynnath and Gurtman, of the line of Alwynne.' These
were formal words, yet there was something else in
them, as if somehow she was revealing herself to him,
reaching out to him.
"I am Martin, son of Margaret. . .' For the first time in

years he thought of his mother, a pretty serving girl in
Duke Brucal's court. ~. . . and Borric, of the line of
Dannis, first of the Condoins. I am called Martin
Longbow.'
She looked long at his face, as if studying each feature.
Her expression changed as she smiled. Martin felt heat
burst in his chest at the sight of it. Then she laughed.
"That name suits you, Martin Longbow. You are as tall
and powerful as your weapon. Have you a wife?'
Martin spoke softly. 'No. I . I had never met
anyone . . . I've never had a way with words . . . or
women. I've not known many."
She placed her fingertips on his lips. 'I understand."
Suddenly Martin found her in his arms, her head on
his chest, how he didn't know. Gently he held her, as if
the slightest motion would cause her to flee. 'I do not
know how things are done in your Kingdom, Martin, but
Amos says you avoid speaking openly of things we take
for granted in Armengar. I do not know if this is such a
thing. But I do not wish to be alone this night.' She
looked again at his face, and he saw both desire and fear
there and understood her needs. Softly, almost inaudibly,
she said, "Are you as gentle as you are strong,
Martin Longbow?' Martin studied her face and knew no words were

needed. He held her for a long time in silence, until she
slowly moved away, took his hand, and led him off
toward her quarters.

For a long time Arutha sat watching Guy. The Protector
of Armengar was lost in his own thoughts, drinking
absently from his ale cup, the fire's crackle the only
sound in the room. Then at last Guy said, 'The thing I
miss most is the wine, I think. There are times when wine
suits a mood, don't you agree?'
Arutha nodded, sampling his own ale. 'Amos told us
of your loss.' Guy waved absently, and Arutha could see he was a

little drunk, his movements not as sure, not quite as
controlled. But his voice betrayed no slurring of speech.
He sighed deeply. 'More your loss than mine, Arutha.
You never met her.' Arutha didn't know what to say. He suddenly felt

irritated by this, as if he was being forced to watch
something private, somehow being forced to share a
bond of grief with a man he should hate. 'You said we
needed to speak, Guy.'
Guy nodded, pushing aside his cup. He still stared off
into the distance. 'I have need of you.' He turned to face
Arutha. 'I have need of the Kingdom, at least, and that
means Lyam.' Arutha motioned for Guy to continue. "it
makes little difference to me personally if I possess your
good opinion or not. But it is clear I need your
acceptance as the leader of these people.' He lapsed into
thoughtfulness. Then he said, 'I thought your brother
would marry Anita. It was the logical thing to do to
bolster his claim. But then, he was King before he knew
it. Rodric did us all a favour by having one lucid moment
before he died.' He looked hard at Arutha. 'Anita is a
fine young woman. I had no desire to wed her, only a
need at the time. I would have let her find her own . . .
satisfactions. It is better this way.' He sat back. 'i'm
drunk. My mind wanders.' He closed his eye, and for a
moment Arutha thought he might be drifting off to sleep.
Then Guy said, "Amos told you how we came to
Armengar, so I'll not repeat that tale. But there are
other matters I think he did not touch upon.' Again he
was silent. Another long period without words was
followed by "Did your father ever tell you how there
came to be so much bitterness between us?'
Arutha kept his voice calm. 'He said you were at the
heart of every conspiracy in court against the Western
Realm, and you used your position with both Rodric and
his father to undermine Father's position.'
To Arutha's astonishment, Guy said, 'That's mostly
true. A different interpretation of my actions might give
a softer label to what I did, but my actions under the
reigns of Rodric and his father before him were never in
the interest of your father or the West.
"No, I speak of . . . other things.'

'He never spoke of you except to brand you as an
enemy.' Arutha considered, then went on, 'Dulanic said
you and Father were friends once.'
Guy again looked at the fire. His manner was distant,
as if remembering. Softly he said, 'Yes, very good
friends.' Again he fell into silence, then just as Arutha
was about to speak, he said, 'it started when we were
both young men at court, during the reign of Rodric the
Third. We were among the very first squires sent to the
royal court - Caldric's innovation was to produce rulers
who know more than their fathers.' Guy considered. 'Let
me tell you how it was. And when I'm done maybe
you'll understand why you and your brother were never
sent to court. 'I was three years younger than your father, who was

barely eighteen, but we were of a size and temper. At
first we were thrown together, for he was a distant
cousin, and I was expected to teach manners to this son
of a rustic duke. In time we became friends. Over the
years we gambled, wenched, and fought together.
'Oh, we had differences, even then. Borric was a
frontier noble's son, more concerned with old concepts
of honour and duty than in understanding the true causes
of events around him. I, well. . .' He drew his hand down
over his face, as if stirring himself awake. His tone
became more brisk. 'I was raised in the eastern courts,
and I was marked to command from an early age. My
family is as old and honoured as any in the Kingdom,
even yours. Had Belong and his brothers been slightly
less gifted generals and my forebears slightly better ones
the Bas-Tyras would have been kings instead of the
Condoins. So I had been taught from boyhood how the
game of politics is played in the realms. No, we were
very different in some ways, your father and I, but in my life there has
never been a man I've loved more than'
Borric.' He looked hard at Arutha. 'He was the brother I
never had.' Arutha was intrigued. He had no doubt Guy was

colouring things to suit his purpose. suspecting even the
drunkenness was a pose. but he was curious to hear of
his father's youth. 'What. then, caused the estrangement
between you?'
"We competed, as young men do, in the hunt,

gambling, and for the affection of the ladies. Our
political differences led to hot words from time to time,
but we always found a way to gloss over arguments and
reconcile ourselves. Once we even came to blows over
some thoughtless remarks I made. I had said your great-grandfather
had been nothing more than the disgruntled
third son of a king, seeking to gain by strength of arms
that which could not be found within the existing
Kingdom. Borric saw him a great man who planted the
banner of the Kingdom in Bosania.
'I held that the West was a sap upon the resources of
the Kingdom. The distances are too great for proper
administration. You rule in Krondor. You know you
govern an independent realm, with only broad policy
coming from Rillanon. The Western Realm is almost a
separate nation. Anyway, we argued about that, then
fought. Afterward we relented in our anger. But that was
the first sign of how deep were the differences we felt
over the policies of the realms. Still, even those
differences did nothing to lessen the bond between us.'
'You make it sound a reasonable disagreement between
honourable men over politics. But I knew Father.
He hated you and his hate ran deep, there must be
more. '
Guy again studied the firelight for a time. Softly he
said, 'Your father and I were rivals in many things, but
most bitterly for your mother.'
Arutha sat forward. 'What?'
"When your uncle Malcom died of the fever, your

father was called home. As older brother, Borric would
inherit, which is why he had been sent to court for an
education, but with Malcom dead your grandfather was
alone.
So your grandfather had the King name your  father Warden of the West and
send him back to Crydee.
Your grandfather was aging - your grandmother had
already died, and with Malcom's death he seemed to
fade quickly. It was less than two years later that he died
and Borric became Duke of Crydee. By then Brucal had
returned to Yabon, and I was Senior Squire of the King's
court. I looked forward to Borric's return - for he was to
present himself to the King to swear fealty as all new
dukes are required to do during the first year of their
office.' Arutha calculated and realized that had to be the time

his father had visited Brucal at Yabon, on his way to the
capital. It was during that visit that Borric's fancy was
caught by a pretty serving maid, and from that union
came Martin, a fact not known to Borric until five years
later. Guy continued speaking. 'The year before Borric's

return to Rillanon, your mother came to court, to be a
lady-in-waiting to Queen Janica, the King's second
wife - Prince Rodric's mother. That's when Catherine
and I met. Until Gwynnath, she was the only woman I've
ever loved. ' Guy lapsed into silence, and suddenly Arutha felt an

odd sense of shame, as if he had somehow forced Guy to
reexamine two painful losses. 'Catherine was rare,
Arutha. I know you understand that, she was your
mother, but when I first saw her she was as fresh as a
spring morning, with a blush in her cheeks and a hint of
playfulness in her shy smile. Her hair was golden, with a
shine to it. I fell in love with her the first moment I saw
her. And so did your father. From that moment on, our
competition for her attention became fierce.
'For two months we both courted her, and by the end
of the second, your father and I were not speaking, so
bitter was our rivalry for Catherine. Your father kept
putting off his return to Crydee, choosing to stay and
woo Catherine. We vied desperately for her favour.
'i was to have gone riding with Catherine one
morning, but when I reached her quarters, she was
readying to travel. She was first cousin to Queen Janica
and, as such, a prize in the game of court intrigue. The
lessons I had taught your father the years before had
paid handsomely, for while I had been riding and
walking in the garden with Catherine, he had been
speaking to the King. Rodric directed your mother to
wed your father, as was his right as her guardian. It was a
politically expedient marriage, for even then the King
had doubts as to his son's ability and his brother's health.
Damn it, but Rodric was an unhappy man. His three
sons from his first marriage had died before reaching
manhood, and he never got over their deaths or the
death of his beloved Queen Beatrice. And his younger
brother, Erland, was a late child and sickly with the lung
flux. He was but ten years older than Prince Rodric. The
court knew that the King wished to name your father
Heir, but Janica had given him a son, a shy boy whom
Rodric despised. I think he forced your mother to marry
your father to strengthen the tie to the throne, so he
might name him Heir, and heaven knows he spent the
next twelve years trying to either make the Prince a
better man or break him in the trying. But the King
never did name an Heir before he died, and we were left
with Rodric the Fourth, a sadder, more broken man than
his father. '
Arutha looked on, his cheeks flushed. 'What do you
mean, the King forced my mother to marry my father?'
Guy's one good eye blazed. 'it was a political
marriage, Arutha.'
Arutha's anger rose up. 'But my mother loved my
father!'

'By the time you were born, I'm sure she had learned
to love him. Your father was a

good enough man and she

a loving woman. But in those days, she loved me.' His
voice became thick with old emotions. "She loved me. I
had known her a year before Borric's return. We had
already vowed to wed when my tenure as a squire was
through, but it was a secret thing, a pledge between
children made in a garden one night. I had written to my
father, asking him to intercede with the Queen, to gain
me Catherine's hand. I never thought to speak to the
King. I, the clever son of an eastern lord, had been
bested by the country noble's boy in a court intrigue.
Damn, I had thought I was so wily. But I was then only
nineteen. It was so long ago.
"I fell into a rage. In those days my temper was a
match for your father's. I dashed from your mother's
room and sought Borric out. We fought, in the King's
palace, we duelled and almost killed each other. You
must have seen the long wound upon your father's side ,
from under the left arm across his ribs. I gave him that
scar. I bear a similar wound from him. I almost died.
When I recovered, your father was a week gone to
Crydee, taking Catherine with him. I would have
followed, but the King forbade it on pain of death. He
was correct, for they were married. I took to wearing
black as a public mark of my shame. Then I was sent to
fight Kesh at Deep Taunton.' He laughed a bitter laugh.
'Much of my reputation as a general came from that
encounter. I owe my success in part to your father. I
punished the Keshians for his having robbed me of
Catherine. I did things no general in his right mind
should do, leading attack after attack. I think now I
hoped to die then.' His voice softened, and he chuckled.
'I was almost disappointed when they asked for quarter
and terms of surrender.' Guy sighed. 'So much of what happened in my life

stems from that. I ceased holding ill will toward Borric.
eventually, but he . . . turned a bitter side up when she
died. He rejected the idea of sending his sons to the
King's court. I think he worried I might take revenge
upon you and Lyam.'
"He loved Mother; he was never a happy man after her
death,' Arutha said, feeling somehow both uncomfortable
and angry. He did not need to justify his father's
behaviour to his most bitter enemy.
Guy nodded. 'I know, but when we are young we
cannot entertain the idea another's feelings can be as
deep as our own. Our love is so much loftier, our pain so
much more intense. But as I grew older, I realized Borric
loved Catherine as much as I did. And I think she did
love him.' Guy's good eye fixed on a point in space. His
'tone became softer, reflective. "She was a wonderful,
generous woman with room in her life for many loves.
Yet, I think deep in his heart your father harboured
doubts.' Guy regarded Arutha with an expression of
mixed wonder and pity. 'Can you imagine that? How sad
it must have been? Perhaps, in a strange way, I was the
luckier, for I knew she loved me. I had no doubt.'
Arutha noticed a faint sheen of moisture in Guy's good
eye. The Protector brushed away the gathering tear in an
unselfconscious gesture. He settled back, closing his eye,
his hand to his forehead, and quietly added, 'There
seems little justice in life at times.'
Arutha pondered. 'Why are you telling me this?'
Guy sat up, shedding his mood. 'Because I need you.
And there can be no doubts on your part. To you I am a
traitor who sought to take control of the Kingdom for his
own aggrandizement. In part, you are correct.' Arutha
was again surprised at Guy's candour.
'But how can you justify what you did to Erland?'
'I am responsible for his death. I cannot disavow that.
"it was my captain who ordered his continued confinement
after I had ordered his release. Radburn had his
uses, but tended to be overzealous. I can understand his
panic, for I would have punished him for letting Anita
and you escape. I needed her to gain a foothold in the
succession, and you would have been a useful bargaining
piece with your father.' Seeing surprise on Arutha's face,
he said, 'Oh yes, my agents knew you were in
Krondor - or they reported to me when I returned - but
Radburn made the error of thinking you'd lead him to
Anita. It never occurred to him you might have nothing
to do with her escape. The fool should have clapped you
in jail and kept the search on for her.'
Arutha felt a return of his distrust and a lessening of
sympathy. Despite Guy's forthright speech, his callous
references to using people rankled. Guy continued, 'But
I never wished Erland dead. I already had the Viceroyalty
from Rodric, giving me full command over the
West. I didn't need Erland, only a link to the throne:
Anita. Rodric the Fourth was mad. I was one of the first
to know - as was Caldric - for in kings people overlook
and forgive 'behaviour they would not tolerate in others.
Rodric could not be allowed to rule much longer. The
first eight years of the war were difficult enough in the
court, but in the last year of his reign, Rodric was almost
totally without reason. Kesh always has an eye turned
northward, seeking signs of weakness. I did not wish the
burdens of kingship, but even with your father as heir
after Erland, I simply felt I was better able to rule than
anyone in a position to inherit.'
'But why all this intrigue? You had backing in the
congress. Caldric, Father, and Erland barely overruled
your attempt to become Prince Rodric's regent before he
reached majority. You could have found another way.'
'The congress can ratify a King,' answered Guy,
pointing a finger at Arutha. 'it cannot remove him. I
needed a way to take the throne without civil war. The
war with the Tsurani dragged on, and Rodric would not
give your father the Armies of the East. He wouldn't
even give them to me, and I was the only man he trusted.
Nine years of a losing war and a mad King, and the
nation was bleeding to death. No, it had to end, but no
matter how much backing I had, there were those like
Brucal and your father who would have marched against

me.
"That's why I wanted Anita for my wife and you as a

bargaining piece. I was ready to offer Borric a choice.'
"What choice?'
"My preference was to let Borric rule in the West, to

divide the Kingdom and let each realm follow its own
destiny; but I knew none of the western lords would have
permitted that. So my offer to Borric was to allow him to
name the Heir after me, even if it were Lyam or you. I
would have named whoever he chose Prince of Krondor
and I would have ensured I had no sons to contest for the
crown. But your father would have had to accept me as
King of Rillanon and swear fealty.'
Suddenly Arutha understood this man. He had put
aside all questions of personal honour after he had lost
Arutha's mother to Borric, but he had kept one honour
above all others: his honour for the Kingdom. He had
been willing to do anything, even commit regicide - to
go down in history as a usurper and traitor - in exchange
for removing a mad king. It left a bad taste in Arutha's
mouth.
'With Rodric's death and Lyam being named Heir, all
that became meaningless. Your brother is not known to
me, but I expect he shares some of your father's nature
In any event, the Kingdom must be in better hands than
when Rodric sat the throne.'
Arutha sighed. 'You have given me much to think
about, Guy. I don't approve of your reasoning or your
methods, but I understand some of it.'
'Your approval is immaterial. I repent nothing of what
I have done, and will admit my decision to claim the
throne myself, ignoring your father's place in succession,
was done in part from spite. If I couldn't have your
mother, Borric couldn't have the crown. Beyond selfish
considerations, I also held the firm conviction I would
have made a better king than your father. What I do best
is rule. But it doesn't mean I feel good about what I've
had to do.
'No, what I want is your understanding. You don't
have to like me, but you must accept me for who and
what I am. I need your acceptance to secure the future of
Armengar.'
Arutha became silent, feeling discomforted. A memory
of a conversation two years previous flooded back
into his mind. After a long silence, he said, 'I am not in a
position to judge. I'm remembering a conversation with
Lyam in our father's burial vault. I was ready to see
Martin dead rather than risk civil war. My own
brother. . .' he added softly.
'Such judgments are a necessary consequence of
ruling.' He sat back, regarding Arutha. At last he said.
'How did your decision about Martin make you feel?'
Arutha seemed reluctant to share that with Guy. Then
after a long silence had passed, he looked directly at the
Protector. 'Dirty. It made me feel dirty.'
Guy extended his hand. "You do understand.'
Slowly Arutha took the proffered hand and shook. 'Now, to the
heart of the matter.
.When we first came here, Amos, Armand, and I were
sick, injured, and near-starved. These people healed us,
strangers from an alien land, without questions. When
we were fit, we volunteered to fight. then discovered it
was expected that all who are able serve without
question. So we took our place in the garrison of the city
and began to learn of Armengar.
'The Protector before Gwynnath had been an able
commander, as was Gwynnath, but both knew little of
modern warfare. Nevertheless, they kept the Brotherhood
and the goblins under control, keeping a bloody
balance of sorts.
'Then Murmandamus came and things changed. When
I arrived, the Brotherhood was victorious three out of
four encounters. The Armengarians were losing, being
routinely defeated for the first time in their history. I
taught them modern warfare, and again we hold our
own. Now nothing comes within twenty miles of the city
without being seen by one of our scouts or patrols. But
even with that, it is too late.'
"Why too late?'

'Even if Murmandamus weren't coming to crush us,
this nation couldn't last another two generations. This
city is dying. As best I can judge, two decades ago, there
were perhaps fifteen thousand souls living within the city
and in the surrounding countryside. Ten years ago, it was
eleven or twelve thousand. Now it's more like seven or
perhaps even less. Constant warfare, women of childbearing
age being killed in battle, children dying when a
steading or kraal is overrun: it all adds up to a declining
population, a decline that seems to be accelerating. And
there's more. It's as if years of constant warfare have
sapped the strength from these people. For all their
willingness to fight, they seem somehow indifferent to
the needs of daily living.
"The culture is twisted, Arutha. All they have is
struggle and, in the end, death. Their poetry is limited to
sagas of heroes, and their music is simple battle chants.
Have you noticed there are no signs in the city?
Everyone knows where everyone else lives and works.
Why signs? Arutha, no one born in Armengar can read
or write. They don't have the time to learn. This is a
nation slipping inexorably into barbarism. Even should
there have been no Murmandamus, in another two
decades there would be no nation. They would be as the

nomads of the Thunderhell. No, it's the constant
fighting.'
'I can see how that could give one a sense of futility.
What can I do to help?'
'We need relief. I will gladly turn the governance of
this city over to Brucal -'
'Vandros. Brucal retired.' 'Vandros, then. Bring Armengar into the Duchy of

Yabon. These people fled the Kingdom, ages ago. Now
they would not hesitate to embrace it, should I but order
it, so much have they changed. But give me two
thousand heavy foot from the garrison at Yabon and Tyr-Sog,
and I'll hold this city against Murmandamus for
another year. Add a thousand more and two thousand
horse, and I'll rid the Plain of Isbandia of every goblin
and Dark Brother. Give me the Armies of the West, and
I'll drive Murmandamus back to Sar-Sargoth and burn
the city down with him inside. Then we can have
commerce and children can be children, not little
warriors. Poets will compose and artists paint. We will
have music and dancing. Then maybe this city will grow
again.' 'And will you wish to remain as Protector, or as Earl

of Armengar?' asked Arutha, not fully rid of his distrust. "
Damn it,' said Guy, slamming his hand down on the

table. 'if Lyam has the brains of a bag of nails, yes.' Guy
sagged back into his chair. "I'm tired, Arutha. I'm drunk
and tired.' His good eye brimmed. 'i've lost the only
thing I've cherished in ages, and all I've left is the need
of these people. I'll not fail them, but once they're
safe. . .' Arutha was stunned. Before him Guy bared his soul

and what he saw was a man without much reason left to
live. It was sobering. 'I think I can persuade Lyam to
agree, if you understand what his attitude toward you
will be.'
'I don't care what he thinks of me, Arutha. He can
have my head, for all of it.' His voice again betrayed his
fatigue. 'I don't think I care at all anymore.'
"I'll send messages.'

Guy laughed, a bitter, frustrated laugh. 'That, you see,
is the problem, dear cousin. You don't think I've been
sitting here for the last full year hoping a Prince of
Krondor might blunder into Armengar? I've sent a dozen
messages to Yabon, and toward Highcastle, outlining in
detail what the situation here is and what I've proposed
to you. The difficulty is that while Murmandamus lets
anyone come north, no one - nothing - goes south. That
Beasthunter you found was one of the last to try for the
south. I don't know what happened to the messenger he
escorted , but I can imagine. . . ' He let the thought drift Off.
'You see, Arutha, we're cut off from the Kingdom
Utterly, totally, and unless you've an idea we've not
thought of, without a prayer.'

Martin awoke sputtering, spitting out a mouthful of
water. Briana's laughter filled the room as she tossed a
towel at him and replaced the now empty water pitcher.
"You're as difficult to wake as a bear in winter.'

Blinking as he dried himself off, Martin said, 'I must
be.' He fixed her with a black look, then found his anger
slip away as he regarded her smiling face. After a
moment he smiled in return. 'Out in the woods I'm a
light sleeper. Indoors I relax.'
She knelt upon the bed and kissed him. She was
dressed in tunic and trousers. 'I must ride out to one of
our steadings. Care to come? It is only for the day.'
Martin grinned. 'Certainly."
She kissed him again. 'Thank you.'
"For what?' he asked, clearly confused.
"lying here with me.'
Martin stared at her. 'You're thanking me?'
'Of course, I asked you.'
'You are of a strange people, Bree. Most men I know
would happily slit my throat to have had my place here
last night.' She turned her head slightly, a puzzled look on her

face. "Truly? How odd. I could say the same about most
of the women here and you, Martin. Though no one
would fight over something like bed rights. You are free
to choose your partners, and they are free to answer yes
or no. That is why I thanked you, for saying yes.'
Martin grabbed her and kissed her, half-roughly. "in
my land we do things differently.' He let her go,
suddenly concerned he had been too rough. She seemed
a little uncertain but not frightened. 'i'm sorry. It's just
that . . . it was not a favour, Bree.'
She leaned close and rested her head upon his
shoulder. "You speak of something beyond the comforts
of the bedchamber.'
'Yes.'
She was silent for a long time. "Martin, here in
Armengar, we know the wisdom of not planning too far
into the future.' There was a catch in her speech and her
eyes gleamed. "My mother was to have wed the
Protector. My father has been dead eleven years. It
would have been a joyous union.' Martin could see the
wetness spreading down her cheeks. 'Once I was
betrothed. He rode to answer a goblin raid on a kraal.
He never returned.' She studied his face. 'We do not
lightly make promises. A night shared is not a vow.'
'I am not a frivolous man.'
She studied his face. 'I know,' she said softly. 'And I
am not a frivolous woman. I choose partners carefully.
"There is something here building quickly between us.
There is something Martin. I know that. It will . . . come to us as time
and g q circumstances permit, and to worry what the outcome of these things
will be is wasted effort.' She bit her lower lip as she struggled for her
next words. 'I am a commander, privy to knowledge most in the city are
ignorant of. For the moment I can only ask you not to expect more than I
can freely give.'
Seeing his mood darken, she smiled and
kissed him. 'Come, let us ride.'
Martin quickly dressed, uncertain of what had been
accomplished, but certain it had been important. He felt
both relieved and troubled: relieved he had stated hiS
feelings, then troubled he had not done so clearly and
her answer had been clouded. Still, he had been reared
by elves, and as Briana had said, things would come to
pass in their own good time.

Arutha finished recounting the previous night's conversation
to Laurie, Baru, and Roald. The boys had been
gone for a day. Martin had not returned to their
quarters, and Arutha thought he knew where he had
spent the night.
Laurie thought long on what Arutha had said. "So the
population is falling.'
'Or so Guy says.'
'He's right,' said a voice from the door.
They looked and discovered Jimmy and Locklear
standing there, each with his arm about the waist of a
pretty girl. Locklear appeared unable to keep his face in
repose. No matter how hard he tried, his mouth seemed
determined to set itself in a grin.

Jimmy introduced Krinsta and Bronwynn, then said,
'The girls showed us the' city. Arutha there are entire
sections standing empty, home after home with no one
living there.' Jimmy looked about, discovering a
plate of fruit, attacked a pear. 'I guess
onward of twenty thousand people lived here once. Now I guess
half of that.'
"i've already agreed in principle to help Armengar, but
the problem is getting messages back to Yabon. It seems
Murmandamus may be lax in letting people in, but he's
rigorous in seeing no one gets out.'
'Makes sense,' said Roald. 'Most of those coming
north are heading for his camp anyway, So what if a few
blunder into this city and help. He's massing his army
and can probably drive past here if he chooses.'
Baru said, 'I think I can get through, if I go alone.'
Arutha looked interested and Baru said, 'I am a hillman,
and while these people are kin they are also city people .
Only those in the few high steadings and kraals might
have my skill. Moving at night. hiding during the day, I
should be able to cross over into the Yabon Hills. Once
there, no moredhel or goblin would be able to keep pace
with me. '
'Getting into the Yabon Hills would be the problem.'
said Laurie. 'Remember how those trolls had chased that
Beasthunter for what, days? I don't know.'
'i'll think on it, Baru,' said Arutha. 'it may be that
desperate gamble is all we have, but perhaps there's
another way. We might mount a raiding party to get
someone up to the crest, then turn and fight our way
back, giving whoever goes south as much of a head start
as possible. It may not be possible, but I'll discuss it with
Guy. If we can't discover another choice, I'll permit you
to try. Though I don't think alone is necessarily the best.
We managed all right in a small company getting in and
out of Moraelin.' He rose. 'if any of you can conceive a
better plan, I'll welcome it. I am going to join Guy in
inspecting the battlements. If we're stuck here when the
assault comes, we might as well lend all the aid we may.'
He left the room.

Guy's hair blew wildly as they looked out over the plain
beyond the city. 'i've inspected every inch of this wall.
and I still don't believe the quality of engineering.'
Arutha could only agree. The stones used had been cut
to a precision undreamed of by the Masterbuilders and
stonemasons of the Kingdom. Running his hand over a
joint, he could barely feel where one stone ended and
another began. 'it is a wall that might have defied
Segersen's engineers had they come.'
'We had some good engineers in our armies, Arutha. I
can't see how this wall could be brought down short of a
miracle.' He took out his sword and struck hard enough
to make the blade ring, then pointed to the merlon
where he had struck. Arutha inspected the place and saw
only a slight lighter-colour scratch. 'it seems a blue
granite, like ironstone, but even harder. It's a stone
common enough to these mountains, but harder to work
than anything I've seen. How it was worked is unknown.
And the footings below the plinth are twenty feet into
the earth, thirty feet from front to back. I can't even
guess how the blocks were moved from the quarries in
the mountains. If you could tunnel under it, the best that
might happen is the entire wall section might sink down
and crush you. And you can't even do that, because the
wall sits atop bedrock.'
Arutha leaned back against the wall, looking at the
city and the citadel beyond. "This is easily the most
defensible city I have ever heard of. You should be able
to handle up to twenty-to-one odds.'
'Ten-to-one's the conventional figure for overrunning a
castle, but I'm inclined to agree. Except for one thing:
Murmandamus's damn magic. He may not be able to
bring these walls down, but I'll warrant he's got a means
to get past them. Somehow. Else he wouldn't be
coming.'
'You're certain? Why not bottle you up with a small
harrying force and move his army south?'
'He can't leave us at his back. He had his way with us
for a year before I took commmand, , and could have bled
us to death by now if I hadn't changed the rules of the
game. Over the last two years I've taught our soldiers
everything I know. With Armand and Amos helping
them learn, they now have the advantages of modern
warcraft. No, Murmandamus knows he has an army of
seven thousand Armengarians ready to jump on his rear
if he turns his back. He can't leave us behind his lines.
We'd hamstring him.'
'So he must rid himself of you first, then turn to the
Kingdom.'
'Yes. And he must do it soon, or he loses another
season. It turns to winter quickly up here. We see snow
weeks before the Kingdom. The passes become blocked
in days, sometimes in only hours. Once he has moved
south, he must be victorious, for he cannot move his
army north again until spring. He is on a timetable. He
must come within the next two weeks.'
'So we must get word out soon.'
Guy nodded. 'Come, let me show you some more.'
Arutha followed the man, feeling a strange sense of
divided loyalties. He knew he must help the Armengarians,
but he still was not comfortable with Guy. Arutha
had come to understand why Guy had done what he did
and in a strange way he even grudgingly admired him.
but he didn't like him. And he knew why he didn't like
him. Guy had made him see a similarity of nature
common to them, a willingness to do what must be done
regardless of cost. So far, Arutha had never gone to the
lengths Guy had, but he now understood he might have
acted in much the same way had he been in Guy's place.
It was a discovery about himself he didn't particularly
like.
They moved through the city, and Arutha asked
about those details observed when they had first entered
Armengar.
'Yes,' said Guy. 'There are no clear lines of
fire, so that every turn can hide an ambush. I've a city
map in the citadel, and the city is as it is by design rather
than chance. Once you see the pattern, it's easy to know
which directions to choose to reach any given point in the
city, but without knowing what the pattern is, it's easy to
get turned about, to be led back toward the outer wall.
He pointed at a building. 'Every house lacks windows on
the street, and every roof is an archery platform. This
city was built to cost any attackers dearly.'
Soon they were inside the citadel, and saw the boys
coming across the courtyard. "Where are the girls?
Arutha asked.
Locklear looked disappointed. 'They had to go do
some things before they reported back for duty.'
Guy studied the two squires. 'Well then, come with us
if you've nothing better to do.'
They followed Guy into the first floor and down to the
lift. Guy rang the bell, giving the code to raise them to
the highest roof. Reaching it, they looked down upon the
city and plain beyond. 'Armengar.' His hand swept
across the horizon. 'There,' he pointed, 'is the Plain of
Isbandia, cut across by the Vale of Isbandia, the limit of
our holdings to the north and northwest. The plain
beyond that is Murmandamus's. To the east, the Edder
Forest, almost as vast as the Blackwood or the Green
Heart. We don't know much about it, save we can safely
lumber at the edges. Anyone who goes more than a few
miles deep tends not to be seen again.' He pointed to the
north. 'Beyond the vale is Sar-Sargoth. If' you're
especially bold, you can climb the hills at the north edge
of the vale and look across the plain to see the lights of
this city's twin.'
Jimmy studied the war engines upon the roof. 'I don't
know a lot about this, but can those catapults shoot
beyond the outer wall?'
'No,' was all Guy said. 'Come along."
They all moved back to the lift and Guy pulled the
cord. Arutha noticed there was some code to indicate up
or down, and, he supposed, the number of floors.
They descended to the ground floor, then lower yet.
They reached a subbasement, several levels below the
ground, and Guy led them from the platform. They
passed a giant winch arrangement with a team of four
horses hitched to a large wheel, which Arutha supposed
was the power source for the lift. It certainly looked
impressive, with large tongue and grooved wheels, and
strange multiple rope and pulley arrangements. But Guy
ignored the horse team and drivers, walking past them.
He pointed at a large door, barred from the inside.
'That's the bolt hole out of here. We keep it sealed, for
by some fluke or other, when the door's open a constant
breeze blows through here, something to be avoided.'
Opposite the large door stood another, which he opened,
leading them into a natural tunnel. He took a strange-looking
lantern from beside the door, one that glowed
with a lower level of light than expected. Guy said, 'This
thing uses some sort of alchemy to give off light. I don't
understand it fully, but it works. We risk no flames here.
You'll see why.' Jimmy had been examining the walls and pulled off a

white, flaky wax substance. He rubbed it between his
thumb and forefinger and sniffed. 'I understand,' he said,
making a face. 'Naphtha.'
'Yes.' Guy looked at Arutha. 'He's a sharp one.'
'So he's quick to remind me. How did you know?'
'Remember at the bridge south of Sarth, last year?
The one I fired to keep Murad and the Black Slayers
from crossing? That's what I used, distillation of
naphtha.'
'Come,' said Guy, taking them through another door.
The reek of tar assailed their noses as they entered the
chamber. Strange-looking large buckets were hung from
chains. A dozen shirtless men laboured to manoeuvre the
buckets down into a huge pool of black liquid. The odd
lanterns burned about the cavern, but mostly the place
was shrouded in darkness. 'We've tunnels honeycombing
this entire mountain, and this stuff is found in
all of them. There's some natural source of naphtha
below and it constantly bubbles to the surface. We must
keep taking it off, or it seeps upward into the basements
of the city, through cracks in the bedrock. If work was
halted, the stuff would be pooling in the cellars of the
city within a few days. But as the Armengarians have
been doing this 'for years, it's under control.'
'I can see why you don't want to risk a fire,' said
Locklear, in open wonder.
"Fires we can handle. We've had dozens, as recently as

last year, briefly. What we've discovered, or rather what
the Armengarians have discovered, is some uses for this
stuff we don't have in the Kingdom.' He motioned them
into another chamber, where odd looking coils of tubing
ran between vats. "Here we do the distillation, and some
of the other mixing. I understand a tenth of it, but the
alchemists can explain. They make all manner of things
from this naphtha, even some odd salves that keep
wounds from festering, but one thing they've found is the
secret of making Quegan fire.'
.Quegan fire!' Arutha exclaimed.
"They don't call it that, but it's the same stuff. The

walls are limestone, and it's limestone dust that turns
naphtha into Quegan fire oil. Fling it from a catap'ult and
'it burns and even water won't put it out. That's why we
have to be so careful, for it doesn't just burn.' He looked
at Locklear. 'The fumes are heavy, hugging the ground,
but if you let the fumes build up, vent them with a lot of
art, then hit a spark, the fumes explode.' He pointed
toward a far cavern, loaded up with wooden barrels.
that storage cave wasn't there ten years ago. When a
barrel is emptied, it is  filled again, or put under water until used. Some
dolt left three empties standing about
and somehow a spark hit one and. . . Just the amount of
that stuff which soaks into the wood, then evaporates,
can give off a tremendous explosion. That's why we keep
the doors closed. The breeze off the mountains through
the bolt hole can vent this entire complex in a day or
two. And if all this went up at once. . .' He let their
imaginations provide the picture. 'i've had the Armengarians
making this for two years now, to give Murmandamus
a warm welcome when he comes.'
'How many barrels?' asked Arutha.
'Over twenty five thousand.'
Arutha was staggered. When he had met Amos, the
pirate had had two hundred barrels in the hold of his
ship, a fact not known to the Tsurani raiders who had set
fire to his ship. When it had gone up, it had blown a
column of flames hundreds of feet into the air, engulfing
the ship in an instant, incinerating it within minutes. The
light of the flames had been seen for miles up and down
the coast. If half the town hadn't already been burned by
Tsurani raiders the fire would have devastated Crydee.
'That's enough. . .'
'To fire the entire city,' finished Guy.
'Why so much?' asked Jimmy. "Something you must understand, all of you. The

Armengarians have never thought of leaving here. In
their judgment, there's no other place to find refuge.
They came north to flee the Kingdom, so they thought
they couldn't return south. On every side they saw
enemies. Should the worst occur, they'll fire this city
rather than let Murmandamus capture it. I've developed
a plan beyond that, but in either case, a lot of fire could
prove useful.' He returned toward the tunnel leading to
the lift, the others following behind.
Martin sat resting against a tree. He kissed Briana's hair
as she sank deeper into his arms. She stared off into
some unseen place. Before them a small brook wound its
way through a stand of woods, shrouding them in soft,
cool shadows. Her patrol had broken for a noontime
meal, which was being provided by the local farmers. She
and Martin had stolen away to spend the time alone. The
woodland setting put Martin more at ease than he had
been in months, but still he was troubled. They had
made love under the trees and now were simply finding
pleasure in each other's company, but Martin still felt a
lack inside. In her ear he said, "Bree, I wish this could go

on forever.'
She sighed and wiggled a little. 'I also, Martin. You
are such a man as . . . another I knew. I think I could not
wish for more.'
'When this is finished
She cut him off. 'When this is finished. Then we can
talk of things. Come, we must get back.' She dressed
quickly, Martin openly admiring her. She had none of
the frail beauty of the women he had known at home.
There was leather toughness to her makeup, tempered
by a deep feminine quality. She was not a pretty woman
by any standards, but she was striking and, with those
arresting qualities of self-confidence and self-reliance
Martin saw in her, she was stunning. even beautiful. In
all ways, he had become captivated by her.
He finished dressing and before she could move away
reached out and took her by the arm, turning her and
bringing her to him. With a deep passion he kissed her,
then said, 'I need not speak, but you know my need and
my desire. I have waited for you too long.'
She looked up into his dark eyes. She reached up and
touched his face. 'And I you.' She kissed him gently. 'We
must return.'
. He let her lead him back to the village. A pair of
guardsmen were walking toward them when they left the
woods. They halted and one said, 'Commander, we were
about to come fetch you.' She regarded the second man, not one of her

company. 'What is it?' 'The Protector commands all the patrols to ride out

and order the steadings and kraals abandoned. Everyone
is to move at once to the city. Murmandamus's army is
on the march. They will stand outside the walls within
the week.' Briana said, 'Orders to ride. We shall split the patrol.

Grenlyn, you'll take half and head down to the lowland
kraal and the river steadings. I'll take the ones higher up
along the ridge. The moment you finish, ride back as
soon as possible. The Protector will need all the scouts
he can muster. Now go.' She looked back at Martin.
'Come, we have much to do.'

11

Discovery

Gamina sat up, screaming.
Within moments Katala was in the child's room.
holding her. Gamina sobbed for a short while, then
quieted, as a sleepy William came into her room.
followed by a grumpy-looking firedrake. Fantus padded
past William and placed his head on the bed by Katala.
'Was it a bad dream, baby?' asked Katala.
Gamina nodded. Softly she said, 'Yes, Mama.' She
was finally learning to speak, not always relying upon the
mental speech that had marked her as a special talent
since birth. With her family dead, Gamina had been reared by
Rogen the blind seer, before he brought her to Stardock.
Rogen had aided Pug in discovering that the Enemy was
behind all the troubles besetting the Kingdom, though he
had suffered injury in uncovering this secret. He and
Gamina had stayed with Pug's family while he recovered,
and over the last year had come to be as members.
Rogen had been as a grandfather to William, while to
Gamina, Katala was a mother and William a brother.
The old man had died peacefully in his sleep three
months before, but at the last he had been happy his
ward had found others besides himself whom she could
love and trust. Katala hugged and caressed the child
while she calmed down.
Meecham, the tall franklin, hurried into the room
looking for the source of any danger. He had returned
from Kelewan with Hochopepa and Elgahar of the
Assembly shortly after Pug had departed in search of the
Watchers. Their other companion, Brother Dominic, had
returned to the Ishapian abbey at Sarth. Meecham had
taken it upon himself to act as protector of Pug's family
while the magician was upon Kelewan. For all his fierce
appearance and stoic demeanour, he was one of
Gamina's favourites. She called him Uncle Meecham. He
stood behind Katala, smiling one of his very rare smiles
at the tiny girl.
Hochopepa and Kulgan entered the room, the two
magicians of different worlds, alike in so many ways.
Both came and fussed over the girl while Katala said,
"Still up working?'

Hochopepa said, 'Certainly, it's still early.' He looked
up. 'isn't it?'
Meecham said, "No. unless you mean early in the
morning. It's an hour past midnight.'
'Kulgan said, 'Well, we were involved in some
interesting discourse, and -'
"You lost track of time,' Katala said. Her tone was
slightly disapproving, slightly amused. Pug was title
holder to the property of Stardock and since he had left
she had assumed control of the community. Her calm
nature, intelligence, and ability to deal with people
tactfully had made her the natural leader of the diverse
community of magic users and their families, though
occasionally Hochopepa was overheard calling her 'that
tyrannical woman.' No one minded, for they knew he
spoke with respect and affection.
Kulgan said, 'We were discussing some reports sent by
Shimone at the Assembly.' By agreement, the rift
between the worlds was opened for brief periods on a
regular schedule so messages could be exchanged between
the Academy at Stardock and the Assembly of
Magicians on Kelewan. Katala looked up expectantly, but Hochopepa said.

'Still no word of Pug.'
Katala sighed and, suddenly irritated, said, 'Hocho.
Kulgan, you may do as you like in your research, but
poor Elgahar seems almost ready to drop. He does
almost all the training of the new Greater Path
magicians, and he never complains. You should bend
some of your efforts to helping him.'
Kulgan took out his pipe and said, "We stand properly
corrected.' He and Hochopepa exchanged glances. Both
knew Katala's brusque manner was born from frustration
over a husband absent a year.
Hochopepa said, 'indeed.' He also unlimbered a pipe,
a habit acquired in his year of working beside Kulgan. As
Meecham had once observed, the two magicians were
two peas in a pod.
Katala said, 'And if you intend to light those foul-smelling
things, take them and yourselves out of here.
This is Gamina's bedchamber, and I'll not have her room
%re~uinlgaonf wsmasokoen the verge of lighting his and hErlted
'Very well. How is the child?'
Gamina had ceased her crying and spoke softly. 'i'm
all right.' Since she had learned to speak, her voice had
never been raised above a soft, childish whisper, save for
her scream of a few moments before. 'I . . . had a bad
dream.'
"What sort of dream?' asked Katala.

Gamina's eyes began to brim with tears. 'I heard Papa
calling me. '
Kulgan and Hochopepa both looked down at the girl
intently. 'What did he say, child?' asked Kulgan softly so
as not to frighten the girl.
Katala went ashen, but showed no other signs of fear.
She was born of a line of warriors and she could face
anything, anything save this not knowing how her
husband fared. Gently she said, "What did he say,
Gamina?'
"He was -' As she did when under stress, she changed

to mind-speech. He was in a strange place, far away. He
was with somebody.? somebodies. else. He said, he said What,
child?' said Hochopepa.

He said we must wait for a message, then something changed.
He was - gone. in an empty place. I became
frightened. I felt so alone.
Katala held the girl closely. She controlled her voice,
but she felt fear as she said, 'You're not alone, Gamina.'
But inwardly Katala echoed the girl's thoughts. Even
when Pug had been taken from her by the Assembly to
become a Great One, she had not felt this alone.

Pug closed his eyes in fatigue. He let his head fall
forward until it rested upon Tomas's shoulder. Tomas
looked back. 'Did you get through?'
With a heavy sigh, Pug said, 'Yes, but - it was more
difficult than I had thought, and I frightened the child."
"Still, you got through. Can you do it again?'
"I think so. The
girl's mind is unique and should be

easier to reach next time. I know more about how this
process works. Before I only had the theory. Now I've
done it.'
"Good. We may need that skill.'

They were speeding through the greyness they had
come to call 'rift-space', that place between the very
strands of time and the physical universe. Tomas had
instructed Ryath to go there the moment Pug had
signalled the end of his contact with those at Stardock.
Now the dragon sent a mind message. Where dost thou
wish, Valheru?
Tomas spoke aloud. 'To the City Forever.'
Ryath seemed to shudder as she took control of that
nothingness around her and bent it to her needs in travel.
The featureless grey about them pulsed, and somehow
they changed directions within this boundless dimension
this no place. Then the fabric of grey about them rippled
once more and they were somewhere else.

An odd spot appeared before them in the grey, the first
hint of any reality within rift-space. It grew as rapidly as
if Ryath were speeding through some physical plane,
then they were above it. It was a city, a place of terrible
and alien beauty. It possessed towers of twisted symetry,
minarets impossibly slender, oddly designed
buildings that sprawled below the vaulting arches between
the towers. Fountains of complex fashion spewed
forth drops of liquid silver that turned to crystals, filling
the air with tinkling music as they shattered upon the
tiles of the fountain, becoming liquid again and running
into drains.
 The dragon banked and sped downward, flying above

the centre of a magnificent boulevard, nearly a hundred
yards wide. The entire street was tiled, and the tiles
glowed with soft hues, each subtly different from the
next, so that over a distance it appeared a gradually
changing rainbow. And as the dragon's shadow passed
over, the tiles blinked and glowed, then shifted colour,
and music filled the air, a theme of majestic beauty,
bringing a stab of longing for green fields beside
sparkling brooks while soft pastel sunsets coloured
magnificent mountains. The images were nearly overwhelming
and Pug shook his head to clear it, putting
aside a soft sadness that such a wonderful place could
never be found. They flew under heroic arches, a
thousand feet above their heads, and tiny flower petals of
sparkling white and gold, glowing rose and vermilion,
pastels green and blue fell about them, a softly caressing
rain scented of wild flowers, as they made for the heart
of the city.
.Who built this wonder?' asked Pug.
"No one knows,' said Tomas, "Some unknown race.

Perhaps the dead gods.' Pug studied the city as they flew
over it. 'Or perhaps no one built it.'
"How could that be?' asked Pug.

'in an infinite universe, all things are not only possible
but, no matter how improbable, certain to exist somewhere
at some time. It may be this city sprang into
existence at the very moment of creation. The Valheru
first found it ages ago, exactly as you see it. It is one of
the greatest mysteries of the many universes the Valheru
have travelled. No one lived here, or we Valheru never
found them. Some have come here to abide awhile, but
none stay long. This place is never changing, for it stands
where there is no true time. It is said the City Forever
may be the only truly immortal thing in the universes.'
With a sad and rueful note he said, 'A few of the
Valheru attempted to destroy it, out of pique. It also
may be the only thing impervious to their rage.'
Then a flicker of motion arrested Pug's attention, and
suddenly a swarm of creatures leaped from atop a distant
building, took wing, and banked in their direction. He
pointed toward them and Tomas said, 'it seems we are
expected.' The creatures came speeding at them, larger red

versions of the elemental beings that Pug had destroyed
on the shores of the Great Star Lake the year before.
They were man-shaped, and their large crimson bat
wings beat the wind as they sped toward the two dragon
riders. Calmly Pug said, "Should we land?'
'This is but the first test. It will amount to little.'
Ryath screamed a battle clarion and the demon host
recoiled, then dived at them. On the first pass, Tomas's
golden blade arced outward and two creatures fell in
screaming agony to the stones below as his sword severed
batlike wings. Pug cast blue energies which danced from
creature to creature, causing them to contort in pain as
they fell, unable to fly. As each struck the ground, it
vanished in green flame and silver sparks. Ryath
unleashed a blast of fire, and all those within the blast
were withered to ash. In moments the creatures were gone.

Now the dragon turned and flew toward a sinister
building of black stone, squatting like some brooding
malignancy in the midst of beauty. Tomas said, "Someone
makes it painfully obvious where we must flie to. It
will clearly be a trap.'
Pug said, "Will we need to protect Ryath?'
The dragon snorted, but Tomas said, 'Only against the
most powerful magic and should that come to pass, we
shall be dead and she may flee back to the real universe.
Do you hear?'
I hear and understand, answered the dragon.
They swooped down over a brick courtyard aNd the
dragon circled. Tomas used his power to lift himself and
Pug from Ryath's back and lower them to the stones.
'Return to the fountains and rest. The water is sweet and
the surroundings soothing. Should anything go amiss,
depart as you will. If we need you, here or upon
Midkemia, you'll hear my call.'
I will answer, Tomas.
The dragon departed and Tomas turned to Pug.
"Come, we should find an interesting reception ahead.'

Pug looked at his boyhood friend. 'Even as a child,
your view of the interesting was somewhat broader than
mine. Still, there is no choice. Will we find Macros
within?'
"Probably not, for this is where we have been brought.

I doubt the Enemy would make it easy for us.'
They entered the only door to the vast black building,
and the moment they were both beyond the portal, a vast
stone door descended, blocking their retreat. Tomas
looked back with amusement. 'So much for an easy
retreat.'
Pug measured the stone. 'I can deal with this if needs
be, but it will take time.'
Tomas nodded. 'I thought as much. Let us go on.'
They moved down a long corridor, and Pug created
light, which glowed brightly in a circle about them. The
walls were without features, smooth and unmarked,
leading only in one direction. The floor seemed
. fashioned of the same material.
The end of the corridor produced a single door without
markings or means to open. Pug studied it and invoked a
spell. With a grinding note of protest the door rose
upward, permitting them to pass. They entered a vast
hall, with doors in a circle. As they entered, those doors
flew open and a horde of creatures came tumbling out,
snarling and screeching. Apes with the heads of eagles,
 cats with turtle shells, serpents with arms and legs,
%~ with extra arms - an army of horrors came pouring
forth. Tomas drew his sword, raised his shield, and
shouted, 'Make ready, Pug.'
Pug incanted and a ring of crimson flames exploded
upward about them, engulfing the first rank of creatures,
who exploded in searing hot silver flashes. Many of the
creatures held back, but those that could leap or fly
cleared the top of the flames, to meet destruction from
Tomas's golden sword. As he struck them, they vanished
in a shower of glowing silver sparkles, accompanied by a
stench of rotting decay. The press of creatures continued,
with more and more coming from the doors. As they
pressed forward, those before them were pushed into
Pug's mystic flames and exploded in brilliance for an
instant before vanishing. Pug said, "There seems no end
of them." tommas nodded as he cut down a giant rat with eagle's

wings. 'Can you close the portals?'
Pug worked magic, and a loud wail of grinding metal
and stone filled the chamber as the doors to the hall were
forced closed. Creatures seeking to push through were
crushed between door and wall, dying with loud piteous
cries, shrieks, and hootings. Tomas dispatched all the
monsters that had cleared the flames, and for a moment
he and 'Pug stood alone within the circle of fire.
Tomas panted slightly. 'This is irritating.'
Pug said, 'I can finish this.' The burning circle began to
expand outward, and each creature it touched died. Soon
it pressed to the very walls of the hall, and as the last creature died in
an explosion and shriek, the flames winked out of existence.
Pug looked about. 'Each door
holds dozens of those beasts behind. Which way do you
think?' Tomas said, 'I think down.'

Pug reached out and Tomas slung his shield over his
back. He took Pug's hand while still gripping his sword.
Another incantation was mouthed, and Tomas saw his
friend becoming transparent. He looked down and saw
he could view the floor through his own body. Pug spoke
and sounded distant. 'Do not release my hand until I say,
or it will be difficult to get you back.'
Then Tomas saw the floor rise, or rather they were
sinking. Darkness engulfed them as they passed down
into the rock. After a long time it was light again as they
entered another chamber. Something sped through the
air, and Tomas felt pain erupt in his side. He looked
down and saw a warrior standing below, a thing of
powerful shoulders with a boar's head, wearing gaudy
blue plate armour on back and chest. The creature
bellowed, spittle dripping from long tusks, as he swung a
wicked looking double-bladed axe at Tomas, who barely
managed to turn it with his own blade. Pug shouted, 'Let
go!' Tomas released Pug's hand and instantly was solid

- again. He fell to the floor, landing lightly before the
man-boar as the creature brought his axe crashing down.
Tomas parried again, and retreated, seeking to free his
shield. Pug landed upon his feet and began incanting a
spell. The boar thing moved rapidly for something so
large, and Tomas could only just defend. Then the
Vallheru countered a blow with a parry and a thrust and
the thing was wounded. It backed away, bellowing in
anger. pug sent forth a slowly expanding rope of pulsing

smoke, which moved like a snake. It travelled only a few
feet in the first several seconds, but began picking up
speed. Then, like a striking cobra, the smoke lashed out
and hit the boar thing in the legs. Instantly the smoke
became solid, encasing the creature in boots as heavy as
led. The thing bellowed in rage as it tried to move .
With no ability to retreat, the man-boar was quickly
dispatched by Tomas. Tomas cleaned off his blade.
thank you for the help. It was annoying me.'
pug smiled, seeing that his boyhood friend still hadn't
changed in some ways. He knew Tomas would have
dispatched the creature eventually~ but there was no
%po~inotminaswwasinticnegdtaims she examined his side. "That axe had
some unexpected mystic power to strike while we were
ins~u~basrteantbiault not unheard of,' agreed Pug. Tomas closed

his eyes and Pug saw the wound begin to heal. FirSt
blood ceased flowing and then the skin gathered itself
together. A puckered red scar showed. That began to
fade, until unbroken skin was shown. Soon even the
golden chain and white tabard were mended. Pug was
impressed. He glanced about, feeling discomforted. "This seems


too easy. for: all the fury and noise, these traps are
 pittiful. Tomas patted his side. 'Not all that pitiful~ but in

general, I agree. I think we are supposed to become
overbold and fall prey to incaution.'
'Then let us be wary.'
"now, where next?' Pug looked about. The chamber was carved from

stone, without any aPParent Purpose excePt to Provide a
meeting place for several tunnels. Where they led was
unknown. Pug sat upon a large rock. 'I will send out my
sight.' He closed his eyes and another of the strange
whitish spheres apPeared above his head, spinning
rapidly. Then suddenly it was off down one of the
tUNnels. In a few moments it was back, then down
another. After almost an hour Pug recalled the device,
and with a wave of his hand it vanished. He opened his
eyes. 'The tunnels all lead back upon themselves and
empty out here.'
'This is an isolated place?'
Pug got to his feet. 'A labyrinth. A trap for us. no
more. Again we must go down.'
They gripped hands and once more Pug allowed them
to pass through the solid rock. For what seemed a very
long time they moved downward in darkness. Then they
were floating just below the roof of a vast cavern. Below
and some distance away, a huge lake was surrounded on
all sides by a ring of fire, which lit the cavern in a red-orange
glow. Beyond the fire, a boat rocked at the edge
of the shore, a clear invitation. In the centre of the lake
they could see an island, upon the shores of which a host
of human-shaped beings waited, all in battle dress. They
surrounded a single tower, with but one door on the
ground floor and a single window at the top.
pug lowered them to the ground and made them solid
again. Tomas looked at the burning circle and said, 'I
expect we're supposed to battle through the fire, take the
boat, and evade whatever lurks below the water, then
defeat all those warriors just to reach the tower.'
'That looks like what we're supposed to do,' said Pug,
sounding tired. He walked to the edge of the fire, and
said, "But I think not.' Pug waved his hand in a circular
motion, then repeated the gesture a second time. The air
began to stir in the cavern, following the circle described
by pug's hand, moving along the curve of the vast stone
dome above their heads. At first it was a simple gust, a
breeze with some life, then quickly a zephyr. Again Pug
motioned. Rapidly the wind picked up tempo, and the
fire began to dance, illuminating the cavern in mad
~ and flickering shadows. Another gesture from Pug
and the wind blew faster and harsher until the fire was
being .blown backward. Tomas watched, able to stand
against the pressure of the air without difficulty. The
fire began to sputter and lapse, as if it could not keep
burning before the press of wind. Pug made a larger.
circular motion with his arm, almost spinning
about with the furious gesture. The water foamed
whit%ecaps appeared upon the lake. Wind-whipped
~,.blew high into the air as spindrift leaped in
er ran up the shores of the

capering dance and the wale
island. Swelling waves rolled, and soon the boat was
overturned and sank below the surface, the fire hissing
into nothing as the surf swept over the banks. Pug
shouted a word, and a clear white light illuminated the
cavern in place of the red fire glow. now Pug spun his
arm about like a child playing a game, imitating a galeriven
windmill. Within minutes the warriors upon the
island were staggering back under the force of the wind,
unable to keep their footing. One's boot touched the
water and something green and leathery rose up and
seized the warrior's leg. The screaming fighter was
dragged below the water. Again and again this scene was
repeated as more and more of the warriors were forced
into the water, to be taken by the denizens of the lake.
Then, as the windstorm reached a crescendo of fury,
shrieking in their ears, Pug and Tomas saw the last figure
upon the island stagger backward into the water, to be
seized by whatever lay below the frothy surface of the
lake. With a clap of his hands, Pug halted the wind and
said, 'Come.' Tomas used his ability to fly them over the water's

surface to the door of the tower. They pushed it open
and entered.

Pug and Tomas spent a full five minutes discussing what
they were likely to discover at the top of the tower. The
stairway leading upward was narrow enough so that it
could be climbed only single file as it wound along the
inside wall of the tower. At last Pug said, "Well, we are
as ready as we are ever likely to be. There's nothing to
do but go up.' He followed his friend as the white-and-gold
clad warrior mounted the steps. Near the top, Pug
glanced down and discovered it a fair fall to the stones
below as Tomas reached the trapdoor at the top.
Tomas pushed open the door and vanished upward
through the opening. Pug followed. There was a single
room atop the tower, a simple setting of a bed, a chair,
and a window. Sitting on the chair was a man, wearing a
brown robe cinched at the waist by a whipcord belt. he
sat reading a book, which he closed as Pug joined
Tomas. Slowly he smiled.
Pug said, 'Macros.'
Tomas said, 'We've come to take you back.
The sorcerer stood, weakly, as if injured or tired. he
faltered as he stepped toward the pair. He staggered.
Pug moved forward to catch him, but Tomas was faster.
He got his arm about Macros's waist.
Then the sorcerer bellowed an alien sound, as if a roar
were being heard through a distant windstorm. His arm
contracted, gripping Tomas in a rib shattering hug as the
trapdoor slammed shut. For a moment Tomas threw
back his head and screamed in agony, then Macros threw
him with stunning force against the wall. Pug froze an
instant and began to mouth an incantation, but the
sorcerer was too quick in moving toward him. The
brown-clad figure reached out, picked up Pug with ease,
and threw him against the opposite wall. Pug hit with a
bone-jarring impact, his head striking stone, and fell
hard to the floor. He slumped down, obviously dazed.
Tomas was up, his sword drawn when Macros spun
Then in an instant the sorcerer was gone and a creature
of nightmarish aspect stood poised for attack. In outline
only was it seen, seven feet high and easily twice Tomas's
weight, with large feathered wings extending outward.
As it moved, a vague hint of horns upon the head and
large upswept ears could be seen. A featureless charcoal
face regarded the Valheru with ruby glowing eyes. Fully
cloaked in smoky darkness, it had only a red-orange glow
flowing through the eyes and mouth, as if revealing
some inner fire. Otherwise it was a thing of ebon
shadow, each detail of face and form only a suggestion.
Tomas struck outward with his sword, and the blade
passed through the creature without apparent harm.
Tomas retreated as the creature advanced.
'Puny thing,' came a whispering voice, a distant echo
caught upon mocking breezes. 'Did you think that which
opposes you did not prepare fully for your destruction?'
Tomas crouched, sword at the ready. Narrowed eyes
under the golden helm regarded the thing as he said,
'What manner of creature are you?'
The whispering voice said, "I, warrior? I am a child of
the void, brother to the wraith and spectre. I am a
Master of the dread.' With startling quickness, it reached
out and seized Tomas's shield, crushing it with a single
twist and ripping it away from him. Tomas swung in
answer, but it reached up and gripped his sword arm at
the wrist. Tomas howled in pain. "I am summoned here
to end your existence,' said the shadowy thing. Then
with ease it yanked and tore Tomas's arm from his
shoulder. With a shower of blood, Tomas fell to the
stones, screaming in agony.
The thing said, "I am disappointed. I was warned you
were to be feared. But you are as nothing.'
Tomas's face was white and drenched in perspiration,
his eyes wide with pain and terror. 'Who. . .' he gasped.
"Who warned you?' "Those who know your nature, man-thing.' The dread

stood holding Tomas's arm and sword. 'They even
understood how you would come here, rather than seek
the sorcerer's true prison.'
'Where is he?' gasped Tomas, seeming on the verge Of
fainting. With a whisper of evil the thing said, 'You have

failed.'
Evidently near collapse, Tomas forced himself upright,
almost snarling when he spoke. 'Then you don't know.
For all your posturing you are nothing but a servant. You
know nothing but what the Enemy tells you.' With
contempt, he spat, slave.'
With a muted howl of glee, the dread spoke. 'I stand
high. I know where the sorcerous one is hidden. He
abides where you should have expected: at that place
most unlikely to be a prison, therefore the most likely
place. He lives in the Garden.'
Suddenly Tomas jumped to his feet, grinning. The
thing faltered, for the arm it was holding faded into
insubstantiality as it reappeared upon Tomas's body,
while the shield untwisted itself with metallic complaint
and sped across the room to rest again upon his left arm.
The thing moved toward Tomas, but the warrior in white
slashed out with his sword with blinding quickness and
this time the blade bit with fury, exploding on contact
with a spray of golden sparks and a loud hiss. Bitter
'smoke came from the contact, and the creature shrieked
its muted cry of pain. 'it seems I am not the only one
given to arrogant presumption,' said Tomas as he drove
the thing back with a fury of blows. 'Nor are your
masters the only ones capable of casting illusions. Foolish
' thing, don't you know that it was I along with my
brethren who cast you and yours from this universe? Do you think that I,
Tomas called Ashen-Shugar, fear such
as you? I, who once vanquished the Dreadlords?'
The thing cowered in terror and anger, its cries distant
echoes. Then, with a musical tinkling, glowing clear
crystalline gems erupted in the air about the creature.
Each elongated rapidly, forming a latticework Of transparent
bars around the creature. Tomas grinned as Pug
finished the mystic cage about the night black being. The
dread lashed out and sounded a muted howl of agony as
it touched the transparent bars. Pug got up from where
he had feigned unconsciousness and came to stand next
to the creature, which attempted to reach between the
~sllike bars, but recoiled instantly it touched one. It

shrieked and howled, its alien voice an odd raucous
whispering. "What is this thing?' asked Pug.
'A Dreadmaster, one of the Unliving. A thing whose
nature is alien even to the essence of our being. It comes
from a strange universe at the farthest reaches of time
and space, one that only a few beings can breach and
survive. It eats the very substance of life, as do all its
kind when they enter this universe. It will wither grass
should it step upon it. It is a creature of animated
destruction, second in power only to the Dreadlords,
who are beings even the Valheru are cautious of. That
this thing was even brought to the City Forever shows
that the Enemy and Murmandamus have callous regard

for the potential destruction they might unleash.' He
paused, a look of concern on his face. "It also makes me
wonder what more is involved with this Enemy than we
have understood so far.' He looked at Pug. 'How are
you?'

Pug stretched and said, "I think I broke a rib.'
 Tomas nodded. "It was lucky that was all you broke."

Sorry, but I expected to keep it busy.'
Pug shrugged and winced. "What do we do with it?' He
indicated the softly howling creature.
'We could drive it back to its own universe , but that
would be time consuming. How long will that cage
last?
pug said , "Normally, centuries. Here, perhaps forever,
"good,' said Tomas, starting for the door.

A terrified cry erupted from the thing of blackness.
'No, master!' it shouted. "Don't leave me here I will
pain!
wither for ages before I die! It will be constant
agony, Even now I hunger! Release me and I will serve you
maSter.'
Pug said, 'Can we trust it?'
Tomas said, ~Of course not.
Pug said, 'I hate to visit torment on anything.
'You always did have a tender side to your nature,'
said Tomas, hurrying down the stairs. Pug came after as
shrieks and curses followed them. 'Those beings are the
most destructive in the universes,' said Tomas, 'anti-life.
Once set free, the common dread are difficult enough to
deal with, the Dreadmasters are impossible to control.'
They reached the door and went outside. Tomas said,
'Do you feel up to getting us back to the surface?'
Pug stretched slowly, testing his tender side. 'i'll
manage.'
He incanted his spell and, holding Tomas's hand, rose
into the air, insubstantial again as they passed the rock
ceiling of the cavern. With their departure the only
sound in the vast cave was the faint inhuman screams
that came from the top of the tower upon the island.

'What is the Garden?' asked Pug.
Tomas said, 'it is a place which is of the city, but apart
from it.' He closed his eyes, and shortly after, Ryath
descended from the sky. They mounted and Tomas said,
'Ryath, the Garden.'
The dragon beat into the sky and soon they were again
speeding over the odd landscape of the City Forever.
More alien buildings rolled by beneath them, hinting at
functions but not revealing them. In the distance, if
distance could be judged in this impossible place, Pug
saw seven pillars rising from the city. At first they
appeared black, but as they drew closer, Pug could see
ky flecks of light contained within.
Noticing his interest, Tomas said, "The Star Towers,
Pug.' He sent a mental command to Ryath, and the
dragon banked, coming very close to one of the pillars,
which were arranged in a circle around a mighty, open
space, easily miles across.
as they Passed, Pug was astonished to discover that
the pillars were composed of tiny stars, comets, and
planets, miniature galaxies swirling within the confines of
the pillar, locked in a void as black as true space. Tomas
laughed at Pug's astonishment. 'No, I don't know what
they are. No one does. It may be art. It may be a tool of
understanding.' He paused and added, "It may be the
true universe is contained within those pillars.'
As they flew away, Pug looked back at the Star
Towers. 'Another mystery of the City Forever?'
Tomas said, 'Yes, and not even the most spectacular.
Look there.' He pointed to the horizon, where a red
glow could be seen. As they raced toward it, it resolved
into a wall of flames, topped by a heat shimmer that
distorted everything seen beyond. As they passed over
the flames, waves of scorching heat rose to meet them.
'What was that?'
Tomas said, 'A wall of flames. It runs roughly a mile
along a straight line. It has no apparent purpose, no
reason, no use. It's simply there.'
They continued their flight until they approached land
free of buildings of any sort. The dragon descended
toward a green area. As they dropped in altitude, Pug
could see a dark circular shape outlined against the grey
of rift-space, floating at the edge of the city. it is the
oddest feature of this very odd place,' said Tomas. 'Had
I your discerning nature, I might have thought of the
Garden when we first came here. It is a floating place of
plants. Assuming Macros's powers could have been
neutralized, this is the last place from which he could
escape. There are many unexpected treasures hidden
throughout the City Forever. Besides gold and other
obvious items of wealth, there are alien machines of vast
power, arcane items of might, perhaps means to return
to true space. But even should means of return to
Midkemia exist in the city, Macros can't get there.'
Pug looked down. They were a thousand feet above
the city and descending rapidly. Beyond the boundarieS
of the City Forever, the grey of rift-space could be seen.
As they approached the border of the Garden, Pug could
see misty falls of water descending from several points
along the edge. The garden was surrounded by what Pug
could think of only as a moat. But instead of water
flowing along the edges of the Garden, there was literally
nothing - the void of rift-space.
They passed above the edge of the Garden, and Pug
could see that somehow a large circle of land floated
beside the city. Atop this circle of earth a garden of lush
vegetation sat, fully covering every inch of the surfaCe. It
brimmed with meandering streams, which spilled over
the edge. Fruit trees of every description could be seen.
Pug said, 'This is indeed a most improbable place.'
Tomas indicated a stone artifact. 'A bridge should
stand there.' At once Pug could see that a span had
indeed once arched above the moat. It had been
shattered, leaving a stone foundation on the ground.
Across the moat, the twin of that foundation squatted. "If
this place once existed upon some real world, then
whoever or whatever brought it here neglected to include
the river that ran around the Garden. With the bridges
'destroyed, there's no way to leave the Garden.'
They began a search, skimming over the trees. Not
only the varieties known to Pug from Midkemia, but also
many he knew from Kelewan were planted there, along
with a host of flowers from other worlds, never seen
before. They flew past one stand of large tubular plants
that began a haunting trilling, almost a musical sound, in
the wind from the dragon's wings. They sped above a
wint coloured stand of flowers that exploded in white, as
seed pods were thrown skyward to drift upon the breeze
of their passing. And as Tomas had predicted, other
bRidges along the perimeter of the Garden were also
shattered. Small animals could be seen scurrying below the brush,

hiding from the potential predator that flew above. Then
another shape appeared in the heavens, heading toward
them. faster than an arrow's flight, something hurtled

through the sky at them. In the instant before it closed,
Ryath bellowed a bone wrenching battle cry. It was
answered. A giant black dragon attacked, claws extended, head

craning forward with sheets of fire exploding from its
maw. Tomas erected a barrier that prevented Pug and
himself from being harmed by the flame.
Ryath answered the attack and the two creatures
joined in battle. They grappled with claw and fang as
they hovered above the garden. Tomas slashed out with
his blade, but could not reach the other dragon. 'This is
an ancient beast,' shouted Tomas. "His kind no longer
exist upon Midkemia. No greater black has lived there in
ages. "Where did it come from?' shouted Pug, but Tomas

seemed unable to hear the question. Pug felt the
buffeting of the black's wings, but Tomas's spellcraft was
sufficient to keep them both safely seated. They would
have difficulty only should Ryath not win the contest, for
while Pug thought he had some idea of how the beast
flew between worlds, he didn't wish to have to put those
theories into practice. If Ryath fell, they might be
stranded here. But the golden dragon was equal in might to the black

and Tomas punished the black every time it came close
enough to be struck. Pug incanted and launched an
attack of his own. As crackling energies struck the enemy
dragon, the beast screamed in rage and pain, throwing
back its head. Ryath seized the opening and bit upon the
black's neck, bringing claws up to rip at the less
protected belly. The golden dragon's fangs could only
dent the heavy scales of the neck, not break them but
the claws were doing considerable damage to the black's
underside. The battle carried the two mighty dragons
away from the heart of the Garden, until they hovered
near the moat.
Now the black sought to escape, but Ryath's jaws held
tight. Pug and Tomas felt the gold falter and begin to be
dragged down. Then suddenly they were moving upward
again. The black had collapsed, ceasing its hovering. The
sudden added weight had pulled Ryath down, but she
had released in time to prevent them all from being
dragged downward.
Pug watched as the black fell past the edge of the
Garden, to vanish into the moat between it and the city.
As he watched, the black dragon continued to fall, below
the city, until at last it was simply a spot of black against
the grey, then at last gone from sight. Pug heard Tomas
say, "You fought well, Ryath. I have never ridden one so
accomplished, even the mighty Shuruga.'
Pug felt the beaming pride the dragon projected as she
said, Thou art fairly spoken, Tomas. I thank thee for thy
words. But that one was an ancient mule, one less mighty
than I, so it was less a contest than it appeared. Had thou
and Pug not crouched upon my back, I would have been
less caUtiOus. Still, thou aid and Pug's counted much.
They circled above the island in the sky and began
their search again. It was a large place, and the foliage
was dense, but at last Pug pointed and shouted, 'Tomas!'
Tomas followed his friend's direction and there, in the
centre of a clearing, a figure jumped up and down,
waving his arms above his head. They waved back as
Tomas instructed the dragon to descend. The figure
Staggered back, covering his eyes from the wind the huge
wings caused. He was holding a staff and wore the
familiar brown homespun. It was Macros. He continued
to wave at them as they came to land.
his face registered resignation as the dragon touched
ground. There was an odd, strangely quiet moment, and   they could hear him
sigh. Then he said, "I wish you
hadn't done that.' The universe collapsed and came crashing down upon

them.

It felt as if the ground had fallen out from under them.
Pug staggered a moment, then righted himself and saw
Tomas doing the same. Macros leaned upon his staff,
looking about, then sat down upon a rock. The falling
sensation slowed, then ceased, but the sky above
changed, as the grey of rift-space was replaced by a
dazzling display of stars in an inky void. Macros said,
"You should do something about the air above this

island, Pug. In a moment we'll not have it.'
Pug didn't hesitate, but incanted quickly and closed his
eyes. Above them the others could see a faint glowing
canopy come into existence. Pug opened his eyes again.
Macros said, "Well, you couldn't have known.' Then
his eyes narrowed and his voice rose in anger. 'But you
should have been clever enough to have anticipated this
trap.' Pug and Tomas suddenly both felt such guilt as they

had when boys, being reprimanded by Tomas's father for
some failing in the kitchen. Pug shrugged off the feeling
and said, "We thought it all right, seeing you waving to
US.' Macros closed his eyes and leaned his head against the

staff a moment, then heaved a deep sigh. 'One of the
problems with being my age is you look at everyone who
is younger as children, and when everyone else around
you is younger, it means you live in a universe of
children. So you tend to scold more than is proper.' He
shook his head. 'I am sorry to be so short with you, I was
trying to warn you off. If you'd thought to use one of the
abilities you learned from the eldar, we could have
spoken despite the noise of the dragon. Then Tomas
could have lifted me up to the dragon, and we wouldn't
be in this mess.'
Pug and Tomas exchanged guilty glances again. Then
Macros said, "Still, there's nothing to be done, and no
gain from recriminations. At least you got here on time.
Tomas's eyes narrowed. "on time? You knew we were
coming?'
Pug said, "Your message to Kulgan and me said you
could no longer read the future.'
Macros smiled. 'I lied.'
Pug and Tomas were both mute in astonishment.
Macros stood up and began to pace. "The truth is when I
penned my last missive to you, I could see the future, but
now I really can't anymore. I lost the ability to know
what was to happen when my powers were stripped

away.'
'Your powers are gone?' said Pug, understanding at
once what a staggering loss that would be to Macros.
Above all others, Macros was the master of magic arts,
and Pug could only imagine what it would feel like to be
suddenly stripped of that which gave definition to your
being, your existence and nature. A magician without
magic was a bird without wings. Pug locked eyes with
Macros for a moment, and they both knew there was a
bond of understanding.
In a lighter tone, Macros said, 'Those that put me here
couldn't destroy me - I'm still a tough old walnut - but
they could neutralize me. Now I am powerless.' He
pointed to his head. 'But I've my knowledge and you've
the power. I can guide you like no other in the universe,
pug.' He took a deep breath. "I can gauge the situation
based on superior information to that which you
presently possess. I know more of what faces us than
anyone in the universe, save the gods. I can help.'
'How did you come to this place?' asked Pug.
Macros motioned for them to sit and they did. To
Ryath the mage said, 'Daughter of Rhuagh, there is
game, though scant, upon this island of plants. If you are
clever, you shall not starve.'
The dragon said, 'I shall hunt.' "
'Ware the limit of the protective shell I've erected
about the Garden,' warned Pug. '
I shall,' answered the dragon as she took wing.
macros looked at the pair and said, "When you and I
closed the rift, Pug, you directed shattering energies for
my use. As a by-product of that business, I was suddenly
a beacon in the black to that which strove to pierce the

barrier between worlds.'
'The Enemy,' said Pug.
Macros nodded. 'I was seized and a battle ensued.
Fortunately, as powerful as what I face is, I am . . .
not without powers of my own.'
Pug said, 'I remember watching you, in the vision
upon the Tower of Testing, turning aside the warped rift
that threatened to allow the Enemy to regain that
world."
Macros shrugged. 'You live long enough, you learn a
few things. And I may be unkillable.' The last was said
with a note of regret. "In any event, we battled for some
time. How long I cannot judge, for, as you've no doubt
noticed, time has little meaning between worlds.
"But at last I was forced to take a stand here in the

Garden, and my powers were limited. I could not quite reach the city, for
there I have means to augment some
of my powers with clever devices. So, we battled to a
standstill, until my powers were stripped from me and
the trap was set. Then the Enemy destroyed the bridges
and left. So I was forced to wait until you arrived.'
"Then why didn't you say something in your last
message?' asked Pug. 'We could have come sooner.'
'I couldn't have you two coming after me before it was
time. Tomas, you needed to come to terms with yourself,
and, Pug, you needed the training only the eldar could
give. And I've used the time to some purpose. I've
healed some wounds and' - he pointed to his staff - 'i've
even taken up wood carving. Though I don't recommend
using rocks as tools. No, everything had to move at its
proper pace. Now you are fit weapons for the coming
battle.' He looked about. 'if we can manage to escape
this trap.' Pug regarded the glowing shell above their heads.

Through it they could see the stars, but there was
something odd in the way they appeared, as if they
flickered in odd rhythms. "What sort of trap have we
encountered?'
'The most clever sort,' said Macros. 'A time trap. The
moment you set foot upon the Garden, it was activated.
Those who set it are sending us backward in time, at the
rate of one day's movement backward for each true day's
passing. Right about now, you two are sitting upon the
dragon looking for me, I should think. In about five
minutes, you'll be battling the black dragon. So on and
so forth.'
Tomas said, 'What must we do?'
Macros seemed amused. "do? At present, we are
isolated and rendered helpless, for those who oppose us
know we did not defeat them in the past, for nature puts
limits on such paradox, so our only hope is to break free
somehow and return to our proper time . . . before it is
too late. '
.'How do we do that?' asked Pug.
Sitting again upon the rock, Macros rubbed his beard.
That's the problem. I don't know, Pug. I just don't
know.'

12

Messengers

Arutha watched the horizon.
Companies of horsemen galloped toward the gate,

while behind them the sky was thick with dust.
Murmandamus's army was marching on Armengar. The
last of those coming from the kraals and steadings were
reaching the gates, with herds of cattle and sheep,
wagons loaded with crops, all lumbering into the city
With the decline in population over the years' there was
ample housing for everyone, even space for livestock.
For three days Guy, Amos, Armand de Sevigny, and
the other commanders had been leading skirmish parties
to slow the advancing columns while those called to
Armengar reached the city. Arutha and the others had
ridden out with them from time to time, lending aid
when possible. At Arutha's side, Baru and Roald watched as the last

company of horsemen to quit the field before Murmandmus's
 host came thundering out of the dust. Baru said,
'The Protector.' 'One-eye's cutting it close this time,' said Roald

Behind the dashing horsemen, goblins on foot and
moredhel cavalry followed closely. The dark elves
quickly left their goblin allies behind as they chased
Guy's company. But just as they overtook the last rider,
archers from another company wheeled and began
shooting over Guy's men, raining arrows down upon the
moredhel. They broke and retreated and both Armen.
garian companies were again dashing for the gate.
Arutha spoke quietly. 'Martin was with them.'
Jimmy and Locklear came hurrying along, Amos a
short distance behind. The former sea captain said. 'De
Sevigny says that if anyone is going to make the run to
Yabon, they have to leave tonight. After that, all the
patrols in the hills will fall back to the redoubts upon the
cliff tops. By midday tomorrow there will be only Dark
Brothers and goblins in the hills out there.'
Arutha had at last agreed with Baru's plan to carry
word south. 'All right, but I want some last words with
Guy before we send anyone. '
.if I know One-eye.' said Amos, 'and I do, he'll be
standing by your side within minutes of the gate's
closing. '

True to Amos's prediction, as soon as the last
stragglers were safely through the gates, Guy was up on
the wall studying the approaching army.
He signalled and the bridge across the moat was
retracted, slowly disappearing into the foundation of the
wall. Looking down, Roald said, 'I was wondering how
that would be taken care of. '
Guy motioned toward the now unbroken moat. 'A
(drawbridge can be lowered from the outside. This one
has a winch below the gatehouse which can be operated
only from there.' He said to Arutha, 'We have
miscalculated. I thought we'd face only twenty-five
thousand or perhaps thirty.'
'How many do you judge?' asked Arutha.
Martin and Briana came up the stairs as Guy said
'closer to fifty.'
.~Arutha looked at his brother as Martin said, 'Yes, I've
~ .seen so many goblins and moredhel, Arutha.
they're coming down the slopes and out of the woods
%~l 8ood. And that's not all. Mountain trolls, entire
s. And giants.'
locklear's eyes widened. "Giants.' he threw Jimmy
e k as the older boy elbowed him quiet.
many?' asked Amos.
said, 'it appears several hundred. They stand four
or five feet above the others. In any event, if they are scattered about in equal numbers, several
thousand have come to Murmandamus's banner. Even
now the bulk of his army is still in camp north of the
Vale of Isbandia, at least a week away. This coming
toward us is only the first element. By tonight ten
thousand will camp opposite our walls. Within ten days
there will be five times as many.'
Arutha looked out over the wall in silence for a while
then said, 'So what you're saying is you cannot hold until
reinforcements arrive from Yabon.'
"if this were any normal army, I'd say we could,

answered Guy. 'But past experience tells us Murmandnus
will bring some tricks to bear. By my best guess
he's allowed only four weeks for sacking the city
otherwise he won't have enough time to cross the
mountains. He's got to flood a dozen lesser passes with
soldiers, reform his army on the other side and move
straight south to Tyr-Sog. He can't move west to
Inclindel, for it would take too long to reach the city and
dispose of the garrisons before reinforcements arrive
from Yabon City and Loriel. He needs to establish
himself in the Kingdom quickly, to ready for a spring
campaign. If he tarries here even more than a week
beyond that schedule, he risks the possibility of being  caught in the
mountains with early snows. Time is his biggest enemy now.'
Martin said, 'The dwarves!'
Arutha and Guy looked at the Duke of Crydee.
Martin said, 'Dolgan and Harthorn moot at Stone
Mountain with all their kin. There must be two, three
thousand dwarves there.'
Guy said, 'Two thousand dwarven warriors could tip
the balance until Vandros's heavy foot can cross the
mountains from Yabon. Even if we can only hold uP
Murmandamus for an additional two weeks, I think his
campaign will have to be aborted. Otherwise it's likely
he'll have an army stuck in the Yabon Hills in winter. '
Baru looked from Arutha to Guy. "We'll leave an hour
after nightfall. '
Martin said, "I'm going with Baru and will travel to
Stone Mountain. Dolgan knows me.' With a wry grin he

added, 'i've no doubt he'd be loath to miss this fight.
Then I'll go to Yabon.'
'Can you reach Stone Mountain in two weeks?' asked
Guy.
"It will be difficult but possible,' answered the Hadati.
'A small band, moving quickly . . . yes, it is possible.' No
one needed to add "barely.' All knew it meant better
than thirty miles a day.
Roald said, 'i'd like to try as well. Just in case.' He
didn't say what, but everyone knew it was against the
possibility that either Martin or Baru would not survive.
Arutha had agreed to Martin going with Baru, for the
Duke of Crydee was only slightly less gifted travelling
through the hills than the Hadati, but the Prince didn't
know about Roald. He was about to say no, when Laurie
said, 'i'd better go as well. Vandros and his commanders
know me, and should the messages be lost, we'll need to
do some convincing. Remember, everyone thinks you're
dead.'
Arutha's expression darkened. Laurie said, 'We all
made it to Moraelin and back, Arutha. We know what
it's like to travel in the mountains.'
At last the Prince said, 'i'm not sure it's a good idea,
but I don't have a better one.' He looked out at the
approaching army. "I don't know how much I believe in
prophecy, but if I am the Bane of Darkness, then I must
stay and confront Murmandamus.'
Jimmy and Locklear exchanged glances, but Arutha
preempted any volunteering. 'You two will stay. This
may not be the healthiest of places in a few days, but it's
a damn sight safer than scampering across the mountain
ridges through Murmandamus's army at night.
Guy said to Martin, 'i'll make sure you have some
cover for a while. We'll have enough activity until dawn
in the ridges behind the city to cover your escape Our
redoubts above the city still control a good portion of the
hills behind Armengar. Murmandamus's cutthroats won't
be behind us in strength for several days. Let us hope
they'll assume everyone is heading toward the city and
won't be too careful in looking for those heading in the
other direction." "We'll leave on foot. Once we're free of
patrols, we'll appropriate some horses.'
%ATrhuathaWloeolkled aaktehiist brother and nodded. Martin took

Briana by the arm and left. Arutha knew how much the
woman had come to mean to Martin and realized his
brother would want to spend his last hours in Armengar
with her. Without thinking, Arutha reached out and
placed a hand upon Jimmy's shoulder. Jimmy looked up
at the Prince then followed his gaze to the plain before
the city, where under clouds of rolling dust an army
approached.

Martin held Briana closely. They had retired to her
quarters for the afternoon. She had left word with her
second-in-command she was to be disturbed only in case
of grave need. Their lovemaking had been frenzied at
first, then gentle. At the last they simply held each other,
waiting as the moments slipped by. Martin at last spoke.
"I must go soon. The others will
be gathering at the tunnel door into the hills.'
"MArtin,' she whispered.
'What?'
"I jUSt Wanted tO Say your name.' She studied his face,
'Martin.'
He kissed her and
tasted the salt of tears upon her lips.
She clung to him and said, "Tell me about tomorrow.'
'Tomorrow?' Martin felt a sudden, unexpected confusion.
He had laboured to honour her request in not
speaking of the future. His elver-tempered nature
offered patience, but his feelings for her demanded
commitment. He had put aside the conflict that resulted
from this contradiction and had lived for the present. He
softly said, 'You said we must not think about
tomorrow. '
She shook her head. "I know, but now I want to.' She
closed her eyes and spoke softly. "I told you once I was a
commander, privy to knowledge most of the city are
ignorant of. What I know is that we most likely will not
hold this city and must needs flee into the hills.' She was
silent for a moment, then said, 'Understand, Martin, we
know nothing save Armengar. The possibility of living
somewhere else never occurred to any here until the
Protector came among us. Now I have faint hope. Tell
me about tomorrow and the day after and the day after
that. Tell me of all the tomorrows. Tell me how it will
be.'
' He nestled down into the covers, gently cradling her
head' upon his chest, feeling a hot flush of love and
Joy rise up within himself. "I will get through the
mountains, Bree. There is no one who can stop me. I will
bring Dolgan and his kin. That old dwarf would take it
stonily if he weren't invited to this battle. We'll hold
mermandamus at bay and ruin his campaign for a second year.
His army will desert and we'll hunt him down like
the rabid animal he is and destroy him. Vandros will
bring his army from Yabon to bolster yours and you'll be
%You'll have time for your children to be children.'
And what of us?'
ignoring the tears that coursed down his cheeks, he
whispered, "You'll leave Armengar and come to Crydee. You
will live there with me and we will be happy.'
She cried, "I want to believe.'
He gently pushed her away and lifted her chin. kissing
her he said, "Believe, Bree.' His voice was hoarse with
emotion. Never in his life had he thought he could feel
such bittersweet happiness, for to discover that his love
was returned was a joy shrouded by the shadow of
coming madness and destruction.
She studied his face, then closed her eyes. "I want to
remember you this way. Go, Martin. Don't say
anything. quickly he rose and dressed. He silently wiped away

the tears, turning his feelings inward in the elver fashion
as he Prepared to face the perils of the trail. With a long
last look at her, he quit her chambers. When she heard
the door close, she turned her face into the covers and
continued to cry softly.

The Patrol moved up toward a canyon. It had ridden out
as if making a final sweep of the area before retreating
behind the upper redoubts that protected the cliffs above
the city. Martin and his three companions crouched
down in the shelter of a large rock formation waiting.
They had left the city by the secret passage from the
keep that cut through the mountain behind Armengar.
Reaching a position along the patrol's route, they hid in
a narrow draw a short distance from the canyon. Blutark
lay silently, Baru's hand upon his head. The Hadati had
discovered the source of Armengarian indifference to his
possession of the dog. It was the first time a Beasthound
had survived its master in the memory of those of
armengar, and as the dog seemed to accePt Baru as his
master, no one objected.
Martin whispered, 'Wait.'
Long moments dragged by, then the soft footfalls
coming out of the darkness could be heard. a squad of
goblins hurried by, moving with no light and little noise,
as they shadowed the route of the patrol. Martin waited
until they vanished down the ravine, then signalled.
At once Baru and Blutark were up, running across the
draw. The Hadati jumped to the upper edge of the
shallow wash and reached down as Blutark leaped. With
a helping hand from the hillman the huge Beasthound
cleared the rim of the small depression. Laurie and
Roald sprang for the edge, followed a moment later by
Martin. Then Baru was leading them along a naked
ridge. For terrible long moments they ran in a crouch,
exposed to the view of anyone who might look their way,
until they could jump down into a small crevice.
Baru looked one way and the other as his companions
landed beside him. With a curt nod he led them away,
toward the west and Stone Mountain.

For three days they moved, making cold camp at first
light, hiding in a cave or in a blind draw, until nightfall,
when they would be off again. Knowing the way helped,
for they avoided many of the false trails and other paths
which would lead them away from the true route. All
about them was proof Murmandamus's army was sweeping
the .hills, ensuring they were clear of Armengarians.
five times in three days they had lain in hiding as
mounted or foot patrols passed by. Each time the fact of
their hiding motionless, rather than fleeing for Armengar
saved them. Arutha had been right. The patrols
were looking for stragglers heading for the city, not for
strangers on the way out. Martin was sure that was not
always going to be the case.
The next day Martin's fears were borne out, for a
narrow pass, impossible to get around, was guarded by a
party of moredhel. A half-dozen hill-clan moredhel
sat about a campfire, while two more were posted as
sentries near their horses. Baru had only narrowly
avoided being spotted, the warning from Blutark the
only reason he had not blundered into view. The Hadati lay
back against a boulder, holding up eight fingers. He
motioned that two stood atop rocks, and pantomimed
looking. He then held up six fingers and squatted,
pantomiming eating. Martin nodded. He motioned
passing around the position. Baru shook his head.
Martin unlimbered his bow. He took out two arrows,
putting one between his teeth as he nocked the other. He
held up two fingers and pointed to himself, then pointed
to the others and nodded. Baru held up six fingers and
motioned he understood.
Martin calmly stepped out into view and let fly with his
first arrow. One of the dark elves flew backward from the
top of his stone perch, while the other started to jump
down. He had an arrow in his chest before he landed.
Baru and the others were already past Martin,
weapons drawn. Baru's blade whistled through the air as
he slashed out, killing another moredhel before he could
close. Blutark had another down on the ground. Roald
and Laurie engaged two others, while Martin dropped
his bow and pulled his sword.
The fight was furious, as the moredhel quickly
recovered from the surprise. But as Martin engaged
another, the sound of hoofbeats could be heard. One
moredhel had been left without an opponent and he had
chosen to leap to his saddle. He spurred his horse and
rode past the attackers before he could be prevented. In
short order, Martin and his companions had dispatched
the other moredhel and the campsite was silent. 'Damn!'
Martin swore.
Baru said, "It could not be helped.'
"If I'd stayed with my bow, I could have brought him

down. I was impatient,' he said, as if that was the worst
possible error. 'Well, there's nothing for it now, as Amos
would say. Weive their horses, so let's use them. I don't
know if there are more camps beyond, but we'll need
speed now, not stealth. That moredhel will be back here
shortly with friends.'
'His sort of friends,' Laurie added as he mounted.
Roald and Baru were also quickly up and Martin cut
the cinches on the remaining three horses. 'They can
have the horses, but they'll have to ride them bareback.'
The others said nothing, but this petty act of vandalism
indicated most clearly how angry Martin was with himself
over the moredhel's escape. The Duke of Crydee signed
and Baru ordered Blutark out ahead. The dog ran down
the trail, and the riders followed quickly after.

ThE giant turned his head as Martin's arrow struck
between the shoulders. The ten-foot-tall creature staggered
back as another arrow took him in the neck. His
two companions lumbered toward Martin while he fired a
third arrow into the stricken giant as he collapsed.
Baru had ordered Blutark to stand, for the huge
humanoids wielded swords the size of a human greatsword,
easily sufficient to cleave the large dog in two
with a single blow. For all their shambling movement
the hairy creatures could lash out with enough speed to
make them very dangerous. Baru ducked to a squat as
the sword passed over his head, then lashed out with his
sword as he leaped past his towering opponent. In a
single stroke he hamstrung the creature, causing it to fall.
Between them Roald and Laurie had the third giant on
the defensive, and they kept him backing up until Martin
could kill him with the bow.
When all three lay dead, Laurie and Roald fetched the
horses. Blutark sniffed at the corpses, growling low in his
throat. The giants looked roughly manlike, but averaged
ten ,to twelve feet tall. They bulked heavier than a human
in proportion and were all uniform with their black hair
and beards. The Hadati said, 'The giants are usually
%NX from men. What power do you think Murmandmus
holds over them?' Martin shook his head. "I don't know. I've heard of

them, and there are some in the mountains near the Free
Cities. But the Natalese Rangers also say they avoid
contact with others and do not usually cause trouble.
Perhaps they are simply no more immune to the
blandishments of wealth and power than other
creatures . ' "Legend says they were once men such as you or I, but

that something changed them,' commented Baru.
As they mounted, Roald said, "That I find diffiCult to
believe.' Martin signalled that the march should resume, and

they rode forward, the second encounter with Murmandmus's
 guards successfully passed.

Blutark's low growl indicated something up the trail
They were reaching that point above the Inclindel Gap
where they would be leaving the ridge and heading down
into Yabon. They had covered ground as fast as possible
for three days. They were bone-weary, drifting off to
sleep in the saddle, but they kept on. The horses were
losing weight, for the grain carried by the moredhel had
run out two days before, and there was no forage to
speak of. They would have to let the animals graze when
they reached some grasses, but Martin knew that, with
the demands placed upon the animals, they would have
to have more than grass if they were to finish out the
journey. Still, he was thankful for the horses, for the
three days of riding had turned their chances from
desperate to fair. Two more days of riding and, even
should the horses die, they would be certain to reach
Stone Mountain in time. Baru motioned for the others to hold position. He

inched forward along the narrow trail, disappearing
around a turn. Martin remained motionless, his bow at
the ready, while Laurie and Roald held the mounts.
Baru reappeared and motioned them back down the
trail. "Trolls,' he whispered.
"How many?' asked Laurie. "A full dozen.

Martin swore. 'Can we get around them?'
'if we leave the horses, and move along the ridges
there may be a way, but I don't know.'
"Try surprise?' asked Roald, knowing what the answer

would be.
'Too many,' said Martin. 'Three to one on a narrow
trail? Mountain trolls? Even without weapons, they can
bite your arm off. No, we'd better try to move around
them. Get what you need from the horses and let them
loose back up the trail.' Martin silently cursed the change
in luck. Leaving the horses now severely reduced their
chances of reaching the dwarves in time.
They stripped what gear they needed and Laurie and
Roald led the mounts away, while Baru and Martin kept
a keen watch for any signs that the trolls might venture
up the trail. Suddenly Laurie and Roald were coming
back at a run. 'Dark Brothers,' said Roald.
'How close?' asked Martin.
'Too close to stand here and talk about it,' said Roald
as he began climbing the ridges alongside the trail. They
scampered up the rocks, the dog able to keep pace, and
moved toward the downslope side of the crest, keeping
the ridges between themselves and the trail, hoping to
bypass the trolls.
They reached a point along the trail where it had
suddenly doubled back. Baru looked along its length. He
signalled and they moved farther down the slope and
jumped back down to the trail. Suddenly they heard
diStant shouting. 'The moredhel have reached the trolls
and most likely have our mounts.' He signalled and they
started to run down the trail.
They ran until their lungs ached, but behind they could
hear the sound of riders. Martin dodged around a tall
stand of rocks on one side, and shouted, 'Here!' When
the others had stopped, he said, "Can you get up there
and push those rocks down here?'
Baru leaped and clambered up the side of the trail
until he crouched behind the precarious outcropping. He
motioned for Laurie and Roald to join him.
Riders came into view and the first spurred his mount
when he saw Martin and the dog, the other riders
appeared an instant later. The Duke of Crydee quietly
drew a bead upon the charging lead rider. Martin let fly
as the horseman reached the narrowest part of the trail,
and a broad-head shaft struck the charging horse in the
chest. The animal went down as if poleaxed and the
moredhel rider flew forward over the animal's neck, to
hit the ground with back-breaking impact. The second
horse struck the fallen one and threw another rider,
Martin saw that rider dead with another arrow. Behind,
confusion reigned as the horses were thrown into a
roadblock of dead animals and riders. Two other horses
appeared injured, but Martin couldn't be sure. Then
Baru shouted. At once Blutark sprang down the trail.
Martin ran after the dog as the sound of rocks coming
loose filled the air. With an almost explosive release, the
rockslide came down in a torrent. Martin could hear his
companions swearing and yelling as a rain of small rocks
bounced down the trail beside him.
Martin halted to observe the fall of rock. Dust filled
the air, clouding his vision. Then, as the dust began to
settle, he could hear Laurie calling his name. He dashed
back and began to climb the slide. At the top, hands
grabbed him, and through watering eyes he saw Laurie.
"Roald,' he said, pointing.
The mercenary had lost his footing, sliding down the
hillside to land on the wrong side of the rocks blocking
the road. He sat with his back to the fall, facing up the
trail to where the moredhel and trolls regrouped. 'We'll
cover for you,' shouted Martin.
Roald turned and with a grim smile shouted, "Can't.
My legs are broken.' He pointed to where his legs
stretched out before him, and Martin and Laurie could
see the blood beginning to pool. Bone was visible
through one trouser leg. He sat with his sword in his 'lap,
daggers held ready to throw. 'Get along. I'll hold them
up a few minutes. Get away.'
Baru came up beside Laurie and Martin. 'We must get
away,' said the Hadati.
Laurie said, "We won't leave you!'
Roald shouted, but his eyes were fixed up the trail
where vague shapes moved through the dust. "I always
wanted to die a hero. Don't spoil it for me, Laurie. Make
up a song. Make up a good one. Now get out of here!'
Baru and Martin pulled Laurie down the rocks, and
after a moment, he came willingly. When they reached
the place where Blutark waited, Laurie was the first to
begin the run down the trail. His face was a grim mask,
but his eye's were now dry. Behind they could hear the
shouts of the trolls and moredhel, accompanied by cries
of pain, and they knew Roald was giving a good account
of himself. Then the sounds of struggle ceased.

13

First blood

Trumpets sounded.
Armengarian bowmen looked out upon the host that
stood ready to assault the city. For six days they had
waited for the attack, and now it was under way.
Again a goblin trumpeter sounded the call, answered up and
down the line by other horns. Drums beat and the order
for attack was given. The line of attackers rolled
forward, a living wave ready to beat against the walls of
Armengar. At first they moved slowly, then as those in
the van began to run, the host surged forward. Guy
raised his hand and signalled for the catapults to loose
their deadly missiles upon those beyond the walls. Stones
flew overhead in a high arc, to crash down upon the
attackers. Goblins sprang over the bodies of fallen
comrades. This was their third assault upon the city since
dawn. The first attack had broken before they had
reached the wall. The second had carried the attackers to
the moat, but there they had broken and run.
They came forward until they were at the limit of the
archers' range. Guy ordered the bowmen to fire. A rain
of arrows descended upon the goblins and moredhel.
Hundreds fell, some dead, others wounded, but all were
trampled under the boots of those who came behind.
And still they came forward. Orders were given, and
scaling ladders were brought up, to be placed upon heavy
platforms thrown across the moat. The ladders were
raised only to be pushed back by long poles. In futile
effort, the goblins were again and again seeking to climb
the ladders, while death rained down from above. Guy
signalled and buckets and cauldrons of scalding-hot oil
were poured down upon the attackers. The rain of
stones, arrows, oil, and flame became too intense for the
attackers to survive. Within minutes, trumpets sounded
from behind the lines and Murmandamus's forces were in
full retreat. Guy ordered a cease-fire.
He looked down at the litter of bodies below the
castle, hundreds of dead and wounded. Turning to Amos
and Arutha, he said, 'Their commander is without
imagination. He wastes lives.'
Amos pointed to where a company of moredhel sat
atop a hillock, observing the assault. 'What he does is
count our bowmen.'
Guy swore. 'I must be slipping. I didn't see them.'
Arutha said, "You've gone without sleep for two days
You're tired.'
Guy said, 'And I'm not as young as I used to be.'
Amos laughed. "You never were.'
Armand de Sevigny came up and reported, "There's no
activity along any sector and the redoubts along the back
of the cliff report nothing of note behind us.'
Guy studied the setting sun. 'We'll be done with them
for this day. Order the companies down in turn and get
them fed. I'll want watches of one in five this night.
We're all tired.'
Guy walked along the wall to the stairs leading
downward, the others following. Jimmy and Locklear
came hurrying up the stairs, wearing leather armour
provided by the Armengarians. Arutha said, 'Pulling first
watch?'

'Yes,' said Jimmy. 'We traded with a couple of fellows
we met.'
Locklear said, 'The girls are on first watch, too.'
Arutha roughly tousled the grinning Locklear's hair
and sent him after Jimmy. Reaching the bottom of the
stairs, he said, 'We've got a full-blown war raging around
us, and he thinks of girls.'
Amos nodded. 'We were that young once, though I'd
be hard pressed to remember that far back. Though, it
does remind me of this time I was sailing down the lower
Keshian delta, near the Dragonlands. . .'
Arutha smiled as they headed for the common kitchen.
Some things had not changed and Amos's storytelling
was one of them, and at this time that was a welcome
fact

The second day the moredhel and goblin host attacked in
the morning and were beaten back without difficulty.
Each time only a single thrust was made, then a retreat.
By late afternoon it was clear the besiegers were settling
down. Near sunset, Arutha and Guy watched from the
wall, and Amos came running toward them. 'The
lookouts on the top of the citadel see movement across
the plains behind these lads. Looks like the bulk of
Murmandamus's army's' on the march. They should be
here by midday tomorrow.'
Guy looked at his two companions. 'it'll take them a
full day to get into position. So we gain two more days.
But the day after tomorrow, even as dawn comes, he'll
hit us with everything he's got.'

The third day passed slowly, while the defenders watched
thousands of moredhel soldiers and their allies take
position in the camps about the city. After sunset moving
lines of torches showed that new companies were still
arriving. Throughout the night the sound of marching
soldiers filled the dark, and Guy, Amos, Arutha, and
Armand repeatedly came to look out upon the sea of
campfires across the plain of Armengar.
But the fourth day came and the besieging army only
settled in, seemingly willing to bide their time. For the
entire day the full army of defenders held to their places
upon the walls, waiting for the assault. Near sundown,
Arutha said to Amos, 'You don't think they're going to
try that Tsurani trick of attacking at night to divert our
attention from sappers?'
Amos shook his head. 'They're not that clever. They
wanted Segersen's boys because they don't have
engineers. If they've got sappers tunnelling under these
walls, I'd like to meet those lads: they'd have to be rockating
gophers. No, they're up to something, but nothing
fancy. I just think his grand bastardhood has no sense
he's got trouble here. That arrogant swine-lover plans on
overrunning us in one attack. That's what I think.'
Guy listened, but his good eye was fixed upon the mass
of enemies who camped upon the plain. At last he said,
"We gain another day for your brother to get to Stone

Mountain, Arutha.' Martin and the others had been gone
ten days now.
'There is that,' agreed Amos. They watched in silence
as the sun set behind the mountains. They remained
watching until darkness had completely taken hold, then
slowly they left the wall to eat and, if possible, to rest.

At dawn a thunderous cheer erupted from the besieging
host, a mixture of shouts, shrieks, the rattle of drums,
and the blowing of horns. But instead of the anticipated
attack, the van of the army opened and a large platform
rolled forward. It was moved by the strength of a dozen
giants, the tall hairy creatures pushing it effortlessly.
Upon the platform rested a gold encrusted throne, upon
which sat a single moredhel dressed in a short white
robe. Behind him crouched a figure whose .features were
hidden by a bulky robe and deep hood. The platform
came toward the wall at a leisurely pace.
Guy leaned forward, his arm resting upon the blue
stones of the wall, while Arutha stood at hiS Side, arms
crossed. Amos shaded his eyes with his hands against the
rising sun. The seaman spat over the wall. 'I think we
finally meet the grand high royal bastard himself. '
Guy only nodded. A company subcommander came up
and said, 'Protector, the enemy takes position opposite
all sectors of the wall.'
'Any attempt to reach the mountain redoubts?' Guy
indicated the section of cliff behind the citadel.
'Armand reports only weak thrusts toward the outosts
in the rocks. They seem unwilling to climb and fight.'
Guy nodded and returned his attention to the field.
the platform halted and the figure on the throne stood.
By some act of magic his voice filled the air, heard by
everyone on the wall as if he were standing only a few
feet away. ~O my children,' he said, 'hear my words.'
Arutha looked at Amos and Guy in wonder, for this
Murmandamus spoke music. The very sounds of his
words were etched with the warmth of a lute's melody.
"We share the destiny of tomorrow. Stand in opposition

to fate's will and you risk utter destruction. Come, come.
Let old differences be put aside.'
He signalled and a company of human riders came
trotting up to stand behind him. 'Here, can you see'?
With me already are those of your kindred who
understand our destiny. I welcome all who will willingly
serve. With me you shall find a place of greatness. Come.
come, let us put aside the past. You are but my
misguided children.' Amos snorted. 'My old pa was a scoundrel, but that's

an insult . ' 'Come, I welcome any who will join.' His words were

sweet, seductive and those on the walls exchanged
glances, and unspoken questions.
Guy and Arutha looked about, and du Bas-Tyra said,
'There's art and power in his voice. Look, my own
soldiers are thinking maybe they won't have to fight.'
Amos said, "Ready catapults.'
Arutha stepped beside him. 'Wait!'
'For what?' asked Guy. 'So he can sap the resolve of
my army?' .Stall for time. Time is our ally, and his enemy.'

Murmandamus shouted, 'But those who oppose, those
who will not stand aside and who block our march
toward destiny, those shall be crushed utterly.' Now, the tone of his voice carried a warning, a note of

menace, and those upon the walls were visited by a
feeling of utter futility. 'I give you a choice' He
stretched his arms away from his body, and his short
white robe fell away, revealing a body of incredible
power, with the purple dragon birthmark clearly seen.
He wore only a white loincloth. 'You may have peace
and serve in the cause of destiny.' Servants ran forward
and quickly fitted his armour to his body: iron plates and
greaves, chain and leather, a black helm, with the
upswept wings of a dragon on either side. Then the
human riders moved away. and behind, a full company
of Black Slayers could be seen. They rode forward and
assumed positions about Murmandamus. Murmandamus
took up a sword and pointed it toward the wall. 'But if
you resist, you will be obliterated. Choose.'
Arutha whispered in Guy's ear. At last the Protector
shouted back, 'I may not order any to quit the city. We
must meet in volksraad. We will decide tonight.'
Murmandamus paused, as if the answer was unexpected.
He began to speak but was interrupted by the
serpent priest. With a curt gesture he silenced the priest.
Turning back toward the wall , Arutha imagined he could
see a smile below the eye guards of Murmandamus's
black helm. "I will wait. At first light tomorrow, open the
gates of the city and come forth. You will be embraced
as returning brethren, o my children.' He signalled and
the giants pulled back the platform. In a few moments he
had vanished into the huge host.
Guy shook his head. 'The volksraad will not do
anything. I will knock down any fool who thinks there is
a single shred of truth in that monster's words.'
Amos said, 'Still we gain another day.'
Arutha leaned back against the wall. 'And Martin and
the others are one day closer to Stone Mountain.'
Guy remained silent, watching as the morning sun
' rose, and as the besieging army stood down, returning to
camp, but still isolating the city. For hours the Protector
and his commanders just watched.
Torches burned brightly all along the wall. Soldiers kept
vigil on all fronts, under the command of Armand de
Sevigny. The bulk of the populace assembled in the great
market. Jimmy and Locklear moved through the crowd. They

found Krinsta and Bronwynn and moved alongside the
girls. Jimmy began to speak, but Krinsta motioned for
silence as Guy, Arutha, and Amos stepped onto the
platform. With them stood an old man, dressed in a
brown robe that appeared as ancient as its wearer. He
held an ornate staff, incised with scrollwork and runic
symbols along its entire length, in the crook of his arm.
'Who's he?' asked Locklear.
"The Lawkeeper,' whispered Bronwynn. "Hush.'

The old man raised his free hand and the crowd
became silent. 'The volksraad meets. Hear, then, the
law. What is spoken is true. What is counselled is
heeded. What is decided is the will of the folk.'
Guy raised his hands above his head. He spoke. "into
my care you have given this city. I am' your Protector. I
now counsel this: our foe awaits without and seeks to
gain with fine-sounding words what he will not gain by
strength of arms. Who will speak to his cause?'
A voice from the crowd said, "Long have the moredhel
been the enemies of our blood. What service can we take
in their cause?' Another answered, 'Still, may we not hear again this

Murmandamus? He speaks fairly.' All eyes turned
toward the Lawkeeper. The Lawkeeper closed his eyes and was silent for a

time. Then he spoke. 'The Law says that the moredhel
are beyond the conventions of men. They have no bond
with the folk. But in the Fifteenth Year the Protector
Bekinsmaan did meet with one called Turanalor, chiefain
of the Clan Badger moredhel in the Vale of
Isbandia, and a truce during Banapis was established. It
lasted for three midsummers. When Turanalor vanished
in the Edder Forest, during the Nineteenth Year, his
brother, Ulmslascor, became chieftain of Clan Badger.
He violated the truce, killing the entire population of
Dibria's Kraal.' He seemed to evaluate the traditions as
he knew them. 'it is not unprecedented to listen to the
words of the moredhel, but caution is urged, for they are
treacherous.'
Guy motioned toward Arutha. "This man you have
seen. He is Arutha, a prince of the Kingdom that once
you counted enemy. He is now our friend. He is a distant
kinsman of mine. He has had dealings with Murmandmus
before. He is not of Armengar. Will he be given
voice in the volksraad?'
The Lawkeeper raised his hand in question. A chorus
of affirmation sounded, and the Lawkeeper indicated the
Prince could speak. Arutha stepped forward. "I have
battled against this fiend's minions before.' In simple
words he spoke of the Nighthawks , the wounding of Anita,
and the journey to Moraelin. He spoke of the moredhel
chieftain, Murad, who was slain by Baru. He spoke of the
terrors and evils seen, all fashioned by Murmandamus.
When he was done, Amos raised his hands and spoke.
'I came to you sick and wounded. You cared for me, a
stranger. Now I am one of you. I speak of this man
Arutha. I lived with him, fought beside him, and learned
to count him friend for four years. He is without guile.
he has a generous heart and his words can be counted as
bond. What he has said can only be the truth.'
Guy shouted, "What can our answer be?'
Swords were lifted and torches brandished as a chorus
of shouts echoed across the great market. 'No.'
Guy waited while the host of Armengar cried out their
%defiance to Murmandamus. He stood with hands dsteu,
black gauntlets held high  above his head while the sound
of Armengar's thousands washed over him. His single
eye seemed alight and his face was alive, as if the
courage of the city's populace was sweeping away hiS
fatigue and sorrows. To Jimmy, he looked a man
renewed. The Lawkeeper waited until the din died, then said,

'The volksraad has decreed the law. This is the law: no
man will quit the city to serve this Murmandamus. Let no
man violate the law.' Guy said, "Return to your places. Tomorrow the battle

begins in earnest.' The crowd began to disperse and Jimmy said, 'I didn't

doubt this would happen for a minute,'
Locklear said, 'Still, that Dark Brother with the beauty
mark has a way with words.'
Bronwynn said, "True, but we have fought the
moredhel since the beginning of Armengar. There can be
no peace between us.' She looked at Locklear, a serious
expression on her pretty face. "When are you to report?'
He said, 'Jimmy and I have duty at first light.'
She and Krinsta exchanged glances and nods. Bronwynn
took Locklear by the hand. "Come with me.'
'Where?'
'I have a house we may stay in tonight.' Firmly she led
him away from his friend, through the evaporating press
of the volksraad.
Jimmy glanced at Krinsta. 'He's never -'
She said, 'Neither has Bronwynn. She has decided if
she is to die tomorrow, she will at least know one man.'
Jimmy thought a moment. 'Well, at least she's
picked a gentle lad. They'll be good to each other.'
Jimmy began to move and was halted by Krinsta's
restraining hand. He looked back to find her studying his
face in the torchlight. 'I also have not known the
pleasures of the bedchamber,' she said.
Jimmy suddenly felt the blood rise in his face. For all
the time spent together, Jimmy had never been able to
get Krinsta off alone. The four had spent hours together,
with some mock passion in dark doorways, but the girls
had always managed to keep the two squires under
control. And always there had been a sense that it was all
somehow play. Now, suddenly, Jimmy knew there was
no more play. There was a serious note of approaching
doom and a desire to live more intensely, even if only for
one night. At last he said, 'I have, but only twice.'
She took his hand. 'I also have a house we may use.'
gently she led Jimmy away. As he followed he was
aware of a new feeling inside. He felt a sense of the
inevitability of death, for it had been etched in bold relief
against this desire to affirm life. And with it came fear.
Jimmy squeezed Krinsta's hand tightly as he walked with
her.

Couriers raced along the wall, carrying messages. The
Armengarian tactic was simple. They waited. As dawn
broke, they had seen Murmandamus ride forth, his white
horse prancing as it moved back and forth before his
assembled host. It was clear he waited for an answer.
The only answer he received was silence.
Arutha had convinced Guy to do nothing. Each hour
gained before the attack was another hour relief might be
coming. If Murmandamus expected the gates to open, or
a defiant challenge, he was disappointed, for only the
sight of silent lines of Armengarian defenders 'atop the
wall greeted him. At last he rode forward, until he stood
at midpoint between his army and the walls. Again by
arcane arts his voice could be clearly heard.
'O my reluctant children, why do you hesitate? Have
you not taken counsel? Do you not see the folly in
opposing? What, then, is your answer?'
Silence was his only reply. Guy had given orders that
no one was to speak above a whisper, so that any who
were tempted to shout taunts would be halted. There
would be no excuse for Murmandamus to order an attack
one moment before necessary. Again the horse pranced
in a circle. "I must know!' shrieked Murmandamus. "If an
answer is not forthcoming by the time I return to the
lines of my host, then shall death and fire be visited upon
you.' Guy slammed his gloved fist against the walls. "Damn

me if I'll wait five more minutes. Catapults!'
By signal he ordered them fired. A hail of stones the
size of melons arced overhead and came crashing down
about Murmandamus. The white stallion was struck and
collapsed in a bloody shower. Murmandamus rolled free
and was struck repeatedly by stones. A wild cheer went
up from the walls . Then it died as Murmandamus regained his feet .

Unmarked, he strode toward the walls, until he was
within bow range. "Spurn my largess and my bounty.
Refuse my dominion. Then know destruction.'
Archers fired, but the arrows bounced away' from the
moredhel as if he were enveloped in some sort of
protective shell. He pointed his sword and a strange, dull
explosive sound came from it as blasts of scarlet fire shot
forth. The first blast erupted along the edge of the walls.
and three archers screamed in agony as their very bodies
exploded in flames. Others ducked below the wall as
blast after blast struck. With the entire force of defenders
crouching, no further damage was sustained. With a
bellow of rage, Murmandamus turned to face his army
and shrieked, 'Destroy them!' Guy glanced over a crenel and saw the moredlhel

striding away while his army poured across the plain past
him. Like a calm island in a sea of chaos he walked back
toward the waiting platform and throne.
Then Guy ordered the war engines loosed, and a rain
of destruction began. The assaulting forces faltered, but
regained momentum as they approached the walls. The
moat had been cluttered with debris and platforms from
earlier assaults, and again more platforms were thrown
across the water. More scaling ladders were lifted and
again attackers swarmed upward.
Giants ran forward, pushing odd-looking boxes, some
twenty feet on a side and ten feet high. These rolled on
wheeled platforms, with long poles extending to the front
and rear, bumping over the rough terrain and fallen
bodies. When they were near the wall, some mechanism
was triggered, for the poles moved under the boxes,
lifting them upward to a level with the top of the wall.
Suddenly the fronts of the boxes fell forward, forming a
platform, and goblins came swarming out to stand upon
the walls of Armengar, while rope ladders were lowered
from the boxes so more invaders might climb up. At
dozens of points along the wall, this tactic was repeated
until hundreds of moredhel, goblins, and trolls fought in
bloody hand-to-hand combat with the defenders of the
city.
Arutha dodged a blow by a goblin and ran the greenskinned
creature through, causing it to fall screaming to
.the stones of the bailey below. Armengarian children ran
forward with drawn daggers and ensured the creature
was dead. Everyone who could serve in the battle did so.
The Prince of Krondor ran past Amos, who struggled
with a moredhel, each holding the other's wrist. Arutha
hit the moredhel in the head with his hilt and continued
to move along the wall. The dark elf staggered and Amos
grabbed it by the throat and crotch. He lifted and tossed
the creature over the wall, knocking down several more
attempting to climb a ladder. He and another defender
then pushed the ladder away from the wall.
. ' Jimmy and Locklear dashed along the wall, dealing
blows where needed to win past attackers who sought to
slow them. Reaching the point where Guy had his command, Jimmy said,
'Sir, Armand says there is a
second wave of those boxes coming forward.'
Guy turned to look at his defence. The walls were
being swept clear of attackers and almost all the ladders
had been overturned. 'Poles and burning oil!' he shouted
and the command was passed along the wall.
When the second wave of boxes rose to the wall, long
poles, pole arms, and spears were used to hold the falling
front sections up, though several attempts to do so failed.
But those that held were followed by leather bags of oil ,
which were tossed by strong-armed Armengarians upon
the sides of the boxes. They were fired by burning arrows
and quickly the boxes were ablaze. Screaming attackers
jumped to their death below rather than burn inside the
boxes. those few companies of moredhel who gained the

walls were quickly disposed of, and within an hour of the
first assault the retreat sounded from the field.
Arutha looked about and turned to Guy. The Protector
was breathing heavily, more from tension than from
the fighting. His command position had been heavily
defended so he could issue orders along the walls. He
looked back at the Prince. "We were lucky.' Rubbing his
face with his hands, he said, 'Had that fool sent both
waves at once, he could have cleared a section before we
knew what to do. We'd be retreating through the
streets.
arutha said, "PerhaPs, but you've a good army here,
and they fought well. '
Guy sounded angry. 'Yes, they fought well, and they
die damn well, too. The problem is keeping them alive.'
Turning to Jimmy and Locklear and several other
couriers, he said, 'Call officers to the forward command
post Ten minutes.' He said to Arutha, 'i'd like you there too."
Arutha washed his bloody arms in fresh water
provided by an old man pulling a cart full of buckets, and
said, 'Of course.'
They left the walls and descended the stairs to a home
that had been converted to Guy's forward command
post. Within minutes every company commander and
Amos and Armand were in his presence.
As soon as everyone was there, Guy said, 'Two things.
First, I don't know how many such assaults we can safely
repel, or if they have the capacity for another like the
last. Had they been a little more intelligent in their use of
those damn boxes, we'd be fighting them in the streets
now. We might repulse a dozen more such attacks, or the
next could finish us. I want the city evacuation begun at
once. The first two stages are to be finished by midnight.
Horses and provisions to the canyons, and the children
'made ready. And I want the final two stages ready at my
command anytime after. Second, should anything occur,
the order of command after me will be Amos Trask,
Armand de Sevigny, and Prince Arutha.'
Arutha half expected the Armengarian commanders to
protest, but without a word they left to begin the work
ordered. Guy interrupted Arutha before he could speak.
'You're a better field commander than any of the city
men, Arutha. And if we must quit the city, you may find
yourself in charge of one portion or another of the
populace. I want it known you are to be obeyed. This
'way, even if one of the local commanders be with you
your orders will be followed.'
'Why?'
'Moving toward the door, Guy said, 'So that perhaps a
few more of my people can get to Yabon alive. Come
along, just in case, you should know what we're planning

here. '

the second major assault began while Guy was showing
Arutha the deployment of units in the citadel, against the
fall of the city proper. They rushed back to the walls,
while old men and women were rolling barrels through
the streets. As they reached the outer bailey, Arutha saw
dozens of barrels being placed at each corner.
They reached the top of the wall, finding heavy
fighting along every foot. Blazing boxes teetered in the
breeze a short distance from the walls, but no company
of moredhel, goblin, or troll had safely passed the
%par GRaining his command post, Guy found Amos supervising
the deployment of reserve companies. Without
waiting for Guy's request, Amos began relating the
situation. 'We've had two dozen more of those box
contraptions rolled out. This time we shot them full of
fire arrows and heaved the oil after, so they went uP
farther away from the walls. Our lads are Peppering
them heavily and we should take their measure this time.
His unholy bastardness is fit to be tied.' He pointed to
the distant hill where Murmandamus sat. It was difficult

to see, but there was a vague hint the moredhel leader
was less than pleased with the assault. Arutha wished for
Martin's hunter's eye, for he couldn't quite see what
Murmandamus was doing. Then Amos shouted, 'Down. all down.' Arutha

crouched below the merlons on the wall as Amos's
warning was echoed by others, and again scarlet fire
exploded over their heads. Another blast followed, then
a third. The distant sound of trumpets could be heard
and Arutha chanced a glimpse over the wall. The
surrounding army was in retreat, heading back for the
safety of their own lines. Guy got up and said, 'Look.'
All below them, incinerated corpses lay, smoking from
the blast of Murmandamus's mystic flames. Amos
surveyed the damage and said. "He doesn't take too
kindly to defeat, does he?'
Arutha studied the walls. "He's killed his own soldiers
and done little harm to ours. What manner of enemy is
this?'
Amos placed his hand upon Arutha's shoulder. 'The
worst sort. Insane.'

Smoke covered the field and the defenders almost
collapsed from fatigue and lack of clean air. Large
constructions of wood and brush, fashioned in such a
manner as to allow quick ignition, had been brought
forward on wagons and placed before the walls. They
had been set afire and had sent up a foul black smoke. ~
different manner of scaling had been attempted, long
ladders set atop platforms. Companies of goblins ran
forward carrying these. To the defenders it seemed a wall
of black smoke had obscured the air, then suddenly a
ladder would loom out of the smoke before them. While
they vainly tried to push aside the fixed ladders, attackers
swarmed up them. The attackers wore cloths over their
mouths and noses, treated with some mixture of oils and
herbs, which filtered out the smoke. Several positions
along the wall were overrun, but Arutha helped direct
reinforcements, which soon pushed the attackers back.
Guy had ordered naphtha poured down upon the fires,
causing them to explode beyond the ability of the
attackers to control. Soon an inferno blazed at the base
of the wall, and those upon the platform ladders were
left to die in burning agony. When the fire had at last
died down, not a ladder was left intact.
The late afternoon sun sank behind the citadel and
Guy motioned Arutha to his side. 'I think they're done
for the day.'
Arutha said, 'I don't know. Look how they stand.'
Guy saw that the attacking host had not retired to
camps as they had before. Now they reformed in attack
positions, their commanders moving before them, directing
replacements into the line. ' They can't mean to
attack at night, can they?'
Amos and Armand had approached. "Why not?' said
Amos. "The way they're throwing their men at us. it
matters little who can see who. The silly swine-lover
doesn't give spit for who lives and who dies. It'll be pure
butchery, but they may wear us down.' Armand surveyed the wall. The wounded and dead

were being carried down to infirmaries set up within the
city. 'We've lost a total of three hundred twenty soldiers
today. We may find the number higher when all the
reports are re-checked. That leaves us with a standing
force of six thousand two hundred and about twenty
guy swore. 'if Martin and the others reach Stone

Mountain in the fastest possible time and get back here
as fast, it will not be soon enough. And it seems our
friends out there have something planned for tonight.'
Arutha leaned against the stones of the wall. 'They
don't seem to be readying for another assault.'
Guy looked back toward the citadel. The sun was now
behind the mountains, but the sky was still bright,
Banners and torches could both be seen on the plain
before the city. 'They seem to be waiting . . . Guy said,
"Have the companies stand down, but feed
them at the forward positions.' He and de Sevigny left
without ordering a sharp watch. There was no need.
Arutha remained on the wall with Amos. He felt some
strange sense of anticipation, as if the time for him to
play his part, whatever that would prove to be, was
rapidly approaching. If the ancient prophecy told him by
the Ishapians at Sarth was true, he was the Bane of
Darkness and it would fall to him to defeat Murmandamus.
He rested his chin on his arms, upon the cold
stones of the wall. Amos took out a pipe and began
filling it with tabac, humming a sea charity. As they
%
"Locky, no,' said Bronwynn, pushing the boy away.
Looking confused, the squire said, "But we're off
duty.'
The tired girl said, 'i've been running messages all day,
the same as you. I'm hot and sticky, covered with dirt
and smoke, and you want to lie with me.'
Locklear's voice betrayed a note of hurt. 'But . . . last
night.'
"Was last night,' said the girl gently. "That was

something I wanted, and I thank you for it. But now I'm
tired and dirty, and not in the mood.'
Stiffly the boy said, 'Thank you Was that a
favour?' His wounded pride showed and his voice was
thick with youthful emotion. 'I love you, Bronwynn.
When this is over you must come with me to Krondor.
I'm going to be a rich man someday. We can be
married.'
Half-impatiently, half-tenderly, the girl said, 'locky,
you speak of things I don't understand. The pleasures of
the bedchamber are . . . not promises. Now I must rest
before we are called back to duty. Go. Maybe some
other time. '
Feeling stung, the boy backed away,. his cheeks
burning. 'What do you mean, some other time?' Colour
rose in his face as he almost shouted. 'You think this is
some game, don't you. You think I'm just a boy.' He
spoke defiantly.
Bronwynn looked at him with sadness in her eyes.
"yes, Locky. You're a boy. Now go.'
His temper rising, Locky shouted, 'i'm no damn boy,
Bronwynn. You'll see. You're not the only girl in
'Armengar. I don't need you.' Awkwardly he stepped
through the door, slamming it behind him. Tears of
humilliation and anger ran down his cheeks. His stomach
churned with cold fury and his heart raced. Never in his
life had he felt so much confusion and pain. Then he
heard Bronwynn shout his name. He hesitated a
moment, thinking the girl might want to apologize, or
afraid she might simply want him for some errand. Then
she screamed. Locklear pushed open the door and saw the girl

clutching her ribs while she awkwardly held a dagger in
her hand. Blood poured down her arm and along her
side and thigh. Before her crouched a mountain troll, his
sword upraised. Locklear's hand flew to his rapier as he
shouted, 'Bronwynn!' the troll faltered as the boy leaPed
toward him, but even as Locklear raised his own
weapon, the troll's blade came down.
In blind rage Locklear slashed out, cutting the troll
across the back of the neck. The creature staggered and
attempted to turn, but the boy ran it through, the point
of the rapier finding a place under the arm where no
armour protected the creature. The troll shuddered and
its sword fell from limp fingers as it collapsed to the
floor. Locklear stabbed it one more time, then was past it to

Bronwynn's side. The girl lay in a pool of blood and
instantly Locklear knew she was dead. Tears ran down
the boy's face as he cradled her in his arms, hugging her
close. "I'm sorry, Bronwynn. I'm sorry I was mad,' he
whispered in the dead girl's ear. 'Don't be dead. I'll be
your friend. I didn't mean to shout. Damn!' he rocked
back and forth as Bronwynn's blood ran down his arms.
"Damn, damn, damn.' Locklear wept aloud, his pain a hot iron in his stomach

and groin, his heart pounding and his muscles knotted.
His skin flushed, as if hatred and rage sought to leach
through the pores of his skin, and his eyes seemed to
burn inside his head, suddenly too hot and dry for tears.
Then the sound of alarm brought him from his private
grief. He rose and gently placed the girl upon the bed
they had shared the night before. Then he took his rapier
and opened the door. He took a deep breath, and
something froze inside him, as if mountain ice replaced
the burning agony of the moment before.
Before him a woman held a child as a goblin advanced,
his sword upraised. Locklear stepped calmly forward and
ran the goblin through the side of the neck, twisting his
sword savagely, so the creature's head fell from his
shoulders. Locklear looked about and saw a brief
shimmer in the night air, and suddenly a moredhel
warrior appeared before him. Without hesitation Locklear
attacked. The moredhel took a wound in the side
but managed to avoid being killed by the boy. Still the
wound had been serious and Locklear was a swordsman
of above-average skill. And now he had come to
command a cold, controlled rage, a disregard for his own
safety that made him the most fearful of opponents, one
willing to take risks because he didn't care if he lived.
With astonishing fury the boy drove the moredhel back
to the wall of the building and ran him through.
Locklear spun about, looking for another opponent,
and saw another form appear in the street a half block
down. The boy ran toward the goblin.

Everywhere in the city, the invaders suddenly appeared.
Once the alarm had been sounded, the defenders had
dealt with them, but a few goblins and moredhel had
joined in force and were now fighting from 'pockets
within the city. As the invasion of magically transported
warriors reached its peak, the army outside' the walls
attacked. Suddenly there was the risk of enough soldiers
being pulled from the walls to deal with the teleported
soldiers to allow those without to find a point of defence
they could breach.
Guy ordered one reinforcement company to the point
of heaviest attack upon the wall, and another off the wall to aid those in
the city. Hot oil and arrows quickly turned
back those at the wall, but the constant appearances
within the city continued. Arutha fought off numbing
fatigue and watched his father's most bitter rival,
wondering how the man found the reserve of strength to
carry on. He was a much older man, yet Arutha found
himself envying Guy his energy. And the speed with
which he made decisions showed a complete understandng
of where every unit at his disposal was at any time.
Arutha still couldn't bring himself to like this man, but
he respected him and, more than he cared to admit, even
admired him. Guy watched the distant hill, the place where Murmandamus
oversaw his army. There was a faint flicker of
light, after a moment, another, then a third. Arutha
followed Guy's gaze and, after witnessing the lights for a
time, said, "That's where they're coming from?'
'i'd bet on it. That witch-king or his snake priest iS
behind this.' Arutha said, 'He's too far for even Martin's bow, and

I'll wager none of your archers can reach him. Nor can
your catapults.'
'The bastard's just out of range.'
Amos came along the wall to say, 'Things seem to be
under control, but they keep Popping up everywhere.
I've a report of three in the citadel, and one appeared in
the moat and sank like a stone, now What are you
looking at?' Arutha indicated the hill and Amos watched for a

while. 'Our catapults can't reach it. Damn.' Then the old
seaman's face split in a grin. 'i've an idea.'
Guy waved toward the bailey, where an astonished
looking troll had suddenly appeared, to be overwhelmed
by three soldiers. But while he died, another came into
existence and dashed away down a street. 'Anything.
Sooner or later, they're going to gather into a large
enough company to cause serious trouble.'
Amos hurried away, toward a catapult platform. He
issued instructions and soon a cauldron was heating. He
oversaw the preparations and returned. Leaning upon
the wall, he said, "Anytime now.'
"What?' said Guy.
'The wind will change. Always does this time of night."
Arutha shook his head. He was tired and suddenly was
visited with a funny image. 'Are we going to sail closer,
Captain?'
Abruptly a troll was upon the rampart, blinking in
confusion. Guy struck it with the back of his fist
knocking it to the cobbles far below. It landed with a
thump of finality. 'it seems they have a moment or two
of disorientation, which is a damn good thing,' said the
Protector. 'Otherwise that one might have had your leg
for lunch, Amos.'
Amos stuck a finger in his mouth, then raised it. With
a satisfied 'Ah' he shouted, 'Catapult, Fire!'
The mighty war engine uncoiled, throwing its missile
with such force as to make it leap upon the wall. Into the
dark the missile silently sped.
For a long moment no effect was visible, then shrieks
filled the night from the distance. Amos let out a satisfied
howl of glee. Arutha watched for a moment and saw no
more flashes of light. 'Amos, what did you do?' asked
Guy.
'Well, One-eye, it's a trick I learned from your old
frrends the Keshians. I was in Durbin when a tribe of
desertmen had an uprising and decided to take the city.
The governor-general, that old fox Hazara-Khan, found
the walls being swept with bow fire, so he ordered up hot
sand and threw it at them.'
'Hot sand?' said Arutha.
'Yes, you just heat it until it glows red and toss it at
them. The wind carries it a fair  piece, and if it hasn't  cooled too much
when it hits - it burns like unholy
blazes. Gets in your armour, under your tunic, in your
boots, your hair, everywhere. If Murmandamus was
looking this way, we might have blinded the impotent
son of a poxy rat. Anyway, it'll take his mind off spells
for an hour or two.' Arutha laughed. 'I think only for a time, however.'

Amos took a pipe from his tunic and a taper which he
lit from a torch. 'Yes, there's that.' His tone turned
serious. 'There is that.' The three looked out again into the dark, seeking
some sign of what would be next. 14

Destruction

The wind blew dust across the wall.
Arutha squinted as he watched riders move along the
lines of the assembled host, heading for Murmandamus's
banner. The attacks had continued unabated for three
days before ceasing. Some sort of war council was being
held in Murmandamus's camp, or so it seemed to
Arutha. For an hour the conference had been taking place.

Arutha considered the situation. The last assaults had
been intense, as much as any before. But they had lacked
the disquieting element of the sudden appearance by
those warriors transported by magic inside the walls. The
lack of magic assaults had Arutha puzzled. He speculated
there was some compelling reason for Murmandamus not
to use his arts again, or some limit on what he was able
to do for any length of time. Still, Arutha suspected
something was about to break for Murmandamus to be
calling all his chieftains together.
Amos wandered along the wall, inspecting the soldiers
on duty. It was late in the day, and already men were
relaxing, for it was apparent there would be little chance
of attack before morning. The enemy's camp was not
standing ready, and it would take hours for them to
muster. Amos reached Arutha's side and said, 'So, then
if this was your command, what would you be doing?'
'Had I the men, I'd roll out the bridge, sally forth, and
hit them before they could marshal their forces. Murmandamus
pitches his command post far too close to the
front, and without apparent thought a company of
'goblins has been moved down the line, leaving an almost
clear path to his pavilion. Lead with mounted archers
and with luck you could have several of his captains dead
'before they could organize resistance. By the time they
were roused, I'd be back inside the city.'
Amos grinned. 'Well, what a bright lad you are,
highness. If you want, you can come play with us.'
. Arutha regarded Amos questioningly, and the seaman
inclined his head. Arutha looked past him to the bailey
and saw horsemen riding into position before the inner
edge of the barbican. "Come along. I've an extra horse
for you.'
Arutha followed Amos down the stairs to the waiting
horses. 'And what if Murmandamus has another magic
trick to toss at us?'
-..~"then we will all die and Guy will be sad for having
lost the best company he's had in the last twenty years."
 Amos mounted. 'You worry too much, lad. Have I ever told you that?'
Arutha smiled his crooked half-smile as he mounted.

Guy, waiting by the gates, said, 'Be doubly careful. If you
hurt them, fine, but no heroic suicide assaults just on the
chance to get at Murmandamus. We need you back.'
Amos laughed. "one-eye, I'm the last candidate for
hero you're ever likely to meet.' He signalled and the
inner gate was opened. The rumble of the bridge being
run out could be heard as the inner gate closed. Suddenly
the outer gate swung open and Amos was leading the
company out. Quickly outriders took their position on
the flanks as the main element of Amos's force advanced
upon the besieging army. At first it was as if the enemy
didn't understand that a sally was being undertaken, for
no alarm was given. They were almost upon the first
elements of Murmandamus's army when a trumpet
sounded. By the time the goblins and trolls were
scrambling for weapons, Amos and his raiders were
racing by them. Arutha rode straight for the hill where Murmandamus's
 commanders were in conference, three Armengarian
archers at his side. He didn't know what drove
him, but suddenly he was filled with a need to meet
this dark lord. A squad of riders, those closest to the
raiders, galloped to intercept the Armengarians with
Arutha. Arutha found himself facing a human renegade,
who grinned as he slashed at Arutha. Arutha killed
him quickly and efficiently. Then the fight was fully
joined. Arutha looked toward the 'command pavilion and saw

murmandamus standing in plain view, his snake companion
at his side. The moredhel leader seemed indifferent to the carnage being visited upon his forces. k
I

%Sevelrioaln,Abrumt enthgeayriawnesreattinetmerPcteepdtetdo bcylorseeneugPadne atnhid I pavi

moredhel horsemen. One archer pulled up his mount and
coolly sent bow shafts at the pavilion. Having learned the
lesson of Murmandamus's invulnerability, he chose other
targets. He was quickly joined by another bowman and
suddenly two of Murmandamus's chieftains were down,
one clearly dead from an arrow in the eye. Another
company of foot soldiers ran toward the spot where
Arutha laid about with his sword, cutting down goblins,
trolls, and moredhel, attempting to protect the archers
while they attacked the chieftains. For some endless time
the ringing of steel and the pounding of blood in his ears
were all Arutha heard. Then Amos shouted, "Begin the
withdrawal!' The cry was taken up by other horsemen
until every raider had heard the call.
Arutha cast a glance past where Amos sat his horse
and saw another company of riders was headed toward
them. Arutha slashed out with his sword, unseating
another renegade, and headed toward Trask. The newly
arriving renegades struck Amos's raiders, halting their
movement. Then the raiders wheeled as a body and
attacked Murmandamus's cavalry. Slowly the raiders
began to fight their way out of the camp, killing everyone
who stood between them and escape. A break appeared
in the mass around them, a clear path back to the gates.
Arutha spurred his mount forward and joined with the
others in headlong flighT back to the city. He glanced
over his shoulder. A company of black-clad riders sped
past Murmandamus'~ pavilion, following in hot pursuit.
To Amos he shouted, "Black Slayers!'
Amos signalled and several riders peeled off to turn
and engage the Black Slayers. They charged and met
with a ringing clash of steel, and several riders from both
groups were unhorsed. Then the melee dissolved as the
Armengarians disengaged, while another company of
Moredhel advanced upon the conflict. Most of the
Armengarians who fell regained their saddles, but not
all. A full dozen soldiers lay upon the sandy soil of the
plane.
The gates were open when Amos's company reached
the wall, and they spun in place once inside the barbican.
~, the rear guard was hurrying, engaged in a
running fight with the Black Slayers and other moredhel.
A dozen Armengarians sought to escape from more than
thiAYmoPsurssautenresxt to Arutha as the Black Slayers cut down
a pair of riders. 'Ten,' said Amos, counting the
remaining riders. As they rode for the gate, Amos said,
'Nine, eight,' then, 'seven.' Upon the dusty plain a wave
of black-armoured riders overwhelmed a half-dozen
fleeing soldiers and Amos said, "Six, five, four.' Then
with a note of anger in his voice, he shouted, 'Close the
gates.! the gate began to swing shut, Arutha continued his


count. "Three, two.
The last two riders from the raiding party were cut down. Then from above
came the sound of catapults
launching. A moment later the screams of dying
moredhel and horses filled the air. As the inner gates
opened, Amos spurred his horse forward and said, 'At
least the bastards paid. I saw at least four chieftains
down, two clearly dead.' Amos glanced back, as if he
could see through the massive gates. "But why didn't the
bastard use magic? That's what I don't fathom. He could
have had us, you know?' Arutha could only nod. He also wondered. He gave

his horse to a boy detailed to care for the mounts and
hurried up the stairs to Guy's command location. 'Damn
me!' greeted him as he joined the Protector.
Several prostrate figures in black armour were rising,
in jerky awkward motion, moving back toward their own
lines. Quickly their movement smoothed out and they
were soon running as fast as if they had been uninjured.
.When you told me of those. . .'began Guy.
"you couldn't believe,' finished Arutha. '
You have to see it to understand.'
'How do you kill them?'
'Fire, magic, or by cutting their hearts out. Otherwise,
even the pieces find a way to rejoin and they grow
stronger by the minute. They are impossible to stop by
other means.'

Guy looked out at the retreating Black Slayers. "I
never had your father's fascination for things magic,
Arutha, but now I'd give half my duchy - my former
duchy - for a single talented magician.'
Arutha considered. "Something here has me concerned.
I know little of these things, but it seems that,
for all his powers, Murmandamus does little to truly
trouble us. I remember Pug - a magician I know - telling
me of some things he has done . well, they far
outstripped what we've seen so far. I think Pug could
pull the gates from the city walls if he'd a mind to do so.'
"I don't understand such things,' admitted Guy.

Amos was standing behind them, having approached
at the last. 'Maybe the king of pigs doesn't want his army
relying too heavily upon him. ' Guy and Arutha both
regarded Amos with open curiosity. 'it might be a matter
of ' morale. '
Guy shook his head. "Somehow I think it more
complicated. '
Arutha watched the confusion in the enemy camp.
whatever it is, we'll most likely know soon.'
Amos leaned on the wall. "it's been two weeks since
your brother and the others left. If all has gone as

planned, Martin's at Stone Mountain today.'
Arutha nodded, "If all has gone as planned.'

Martin crouched down in the depression, his back tight
against  wet granite. The scraping sound of boots on the
rocks above told him his pursuers were looking for signs
of him. He held his bow before him, regarding the
string. He had another in his pack, but no time to
use it. If discovered, he would drop the weapon and
draw his sword.
Martin breathed slowly, attempting to stay calm. He
wondered if fate had been kind to Baru and Laurie. Two
days before, they had reached what appeared to be the
Yabon Hills proper. They had seen no sign of pursuit
until today, when, a little after sunrise, they had been
overtaken by a patrol of Murmandamus's riders. They
had avoided being run down by climbing up into the
rocks alongside the trail, but the moredhel had dismounted
and followed. By poor chance, Martin and the
others were on opposite sides of the trail and Laurie and
Baru were forced southward, while Martin ran to the
west. He hoped they had enough sense to continue south
toward Yabon, and not to attempt to rejoin him. The
chase had lasted throughout the day. Martin glanced
upward, noting the sun moving behind the mountains.
He judged only two more hours of light left. If he could
avoid capture until dark, he would be safe.
The sound of boots grew faint and Martin moved. He
left the shelter of the rock overhead and scampered
along at a half-crouch, half-run, following a rill upward.
He judged he was close to Stone Mountain, though he
had never come there from the northeast before. But
some of the landmarks looked vaguely familiar, and had
he not had other concerns to occupy his attentions at this
time, he was sure he could easily find the dwarves.
Martin rounded a curve and suddenly a moredhel
warrior loomed up before him. Without hesitation
Martin lashed out with his 'bow, striking the dark elf in
the head with the heavy yew weapon. The surprised
moredhel staggered, and before he could recover, Martin
had his sword in hand and the moredhel lay dead.
Martin spun about, seeking signs of the moredhel's
companions. In the distance he thought he saw movement
but couldn't be sure. He quickly hurried upward  then discovered another
bend. Peering around the bend,
Martin found a half-dozen horses tied. He had somehow
managed to double behind the pursuers and stumble
across their mounts. Martin ran forward and gained the
saddle of one of the horses. He used his sword to cut the
reins of the others and slapped them across the flanks
with the flat of his blade to drive them off.
He spun his horse and spurred it forward. He could
race down the wash and reach the trail. Then he could
outrun the moredhel to Stone Mountain.
A dark shape launched itself from atop a rock as
Martin rode past, dragging him from the saddle. Martin
rolled and came up in a fighter's crouch, his sword out as
a moredhel did the same. The two combatants faced each
other as the moredhel cried out in his harsh elver dialect
to his companions. Martin attacked, but the moredhel
was a skilled swordsman and kept Martin at sword's
length. Martin knew if he turned to flee, he'd get a blade
in the ribs for his troubles, but if he stayed, he'd soon be
facing five moredhel. Martin kicked rocks and pebbles at
the moredhel, but the warrior was an experienced fighter
who moved sideways, avoiding dust in the eyes.
Then the sound of boots pounding over the rocks
could be heard from both directions. The moredhel
shouted again and was answered from Martin's left, to
the south. From the right the sound of armour and boots
grew louder. The moredhel's eyes flickered in that
direction, and Martin launched his attack. The dark elf
barely avoided the blow, getting a slight cut in the arm
for his troubles. Martin pushed his slight advantage, and
while the moredhel was off balance, he struck out with a
risky thrust that left him open for a riposte if he 'missed.
He didn't. The moredhel stiffened and collapsed as
he pulled his blade free.
Martin didn't hesitate. He leaped for the rocks,
reaching high ground before he was overrun from both
sides. Moredhel warriors came rushing into view from
the southern end of the wash, and one had his sword
out to slash at Martin.
Martin kicked out unexpectedly and the warrior
ducked, causing him to mistime his blow. Then, equally
unexpectedly, a hand reached down and gripped Martin's
tunic. a Powerful Pair of arms lifted the Duke of Crydee and

dragged him over the lip of the wash. Martin looked up
to discover a grinning face, with a thick red beard
regarding him. 'Sorry for the rough handling, but things
are about to get nasty down there.'
The dwarf pointed past Martin, who turned to see a
dozen dwarves dashing down the ravine from the north.
The moredhel saw the superior number of dwarven
warriors and turned to flee, but the dwarves were upon
them before they moved ten yards. The fight was quickly
over.
Another dwarf joined the one at Martin's side. The

first handed Martin a waterskin. martin stood and took a
drink. He looked down at the pair of dwarves, their
being barely five 'feet, and said, 'Thanks to you.'
"No bother. The Dark Brothers have been poking

about here of late, so we keep this area heavily patrolled
As we have guests' - he indicated some dwarves who
were climbing up to join them - we have no shortage of
lads willing to go out and have a bash at them. Usually
the cowards run, knowing they're too close to our home,
but this time they were a mite slow. Now, if you don't
mind me asking, who might you be and what are you
doing at Stone Mountain?'
Martin said, 'This is Stone Mountain?'
The dwarf pointed behind Martin and the Duke
spun about. Behind him, above the edge of the wash he had
crouched in, a stand of trees reared up. Following the
woods, he saw they blanketed the sides of a great peak
that rose high into the clouds. He had been so intent on
the pursuit of the last day, so intent on hiding, that he
had seen only the rocks and the gullies. Now he
recognized the peak. He was standing within a half day's
walk of Stone Mountain.
Martin regarded the assembling dwarves. He removed
his right glove and displayed his signet. 'I am Martin,
Duke of Crydee. I need to speak with Dolgan.'
The dwarves looked sceptical, as if it was improbable
for a lord of the Kingdom to come in this fashion to their
halls, but they simply looked to their leader. "I'm Paxton.
My father is Harthorn, Warleader of the Stone Mountain
clans, and Chieftain of village Delmoria. Come along,
Lord Martin, we'll take you to see the King.'
Martin laughed. 'So he did take the crown.'
Paxton grinned. 'in a manner of speaking. He said
he'd take the job of King, after we nagged at him a
couple of years, but he won't wear a crown. So it sits in a
chest in the long hall. Come along, Your Grace. We can
be there by nightfall.'
The dwarves set off, and Martin fell in beside them.
He felt safe for the first time in weeks, but now his mind
returned to thoughts of his brother and the others at
Armengar. How long could they hold? he wondered.

The camp reverberated with a cacophony of drums,
trumpets and shouts. From every quarter came the
response to the order to marshal. Guy watched the
display as the false dawn gave way to the light of
morning. He said to Arutha, 'Before the globe of the sun
is at noon, they'll hit us with everything they have.
mermandamus may have felt the need to hold back some
troops against the invasion of Yabon, but he can't afford
even another day's delay. Today they will come in
strength.'
Arutha nodded as he watched every company on the
plane before the city marshal for battle. He had never felt
so bone tired. The killing of Murmandamus's captains
had thrown the enemy camp into turmoil for two days
before order had been restored.
Arutha had no idea what bargains had been struck or what promises made,
but finally they had come again, three days later.
For a week after, the assaults had continued, and each

time more attackers had gained the walls. The last
assault of the day before had required the entire force of
reserves being thrown into a potential breach to keep the
integrity of the wall intact. Another few minutes, and the
attackers would have had a position upon the walls to
hold, so that more warriors could have scaled ladders in
safety, unleashing a potential fatal flood of invaders into
the city. Arutha thought, it has been twenty-seven days
since Martin had left. Even if help was coming, it would
be too late.
Jimmy and Locklear waited close by, ready for
messenger duty. Jimmy regarded his young friend. Since
Bronwynn's death Locklear had become possessed. He
sought out the fighting at every turn, often ignoring
instructions to stay behind for courier duty. Three times
Jimmy had seen the boy involve himself in combat where
he should have avoided it. His skills with the sword and
his speed had counted for much, and he had survived,
but Jimmy wasn't sure how long Locklear could keep
surviving, or even if he really wished to. He had tried to
speak to Locklear about the girl, but the younger squire
had refused. Jimmy had seen too much death and
destruction by the time he had reached sixteen. He had
grown callous in many ways. Even when he thought
Anita or Arutha dead, he had not withdrawn the way
Locklear had. Jimmy wished he understood more of such
things, and worried for his friend.
Guy gauged the strength of the army before him and at
last, in a quiet voice, said, 'We can't hold them at the
wall. '
Arutha said, "I thought as much.' In the four weeks
since Martin's departure, the city had held, the soldiers
of Armengar performing beyond even Arutha's most
optimistic assessment. They had given all they had, but
attrition was at last sapping the army's reserve. Another
thousand soldiers had been killed or rendered unable to
fight in the last week. Now the defenders were spread out
too thinly to deal with the full force of the attackers, and
it was clear from the careful way Murmandamus was
staging that he indeed planned to throw the full strength
of his army at them today in one final, all-out assault.
Guy nodded to Amos. The seaman said to Jimmy, "Carry
word to the company commanders: begin the third stage
of evacuation now.'
Jimmy nudged Locklear, who seemed almost in a
trance, and led his friend off. They ran along the wall,
seeking out the company commanders. Arutha watched
as a few chosen soldiers left the wall once word was
passed. They hurried down the steps to the bailey and
began to sprint toward the citadel.
 Arutha said, 'What mix did you decide upon?'
 Guy said, 'One able-bodied fighter, two armed old
men or women, three older children, also armed, and
five little ones.' Arutha knew that within minutes dozens
of such groups would begin slipping out into the
mountains through the long tunnel from the cavern
beneath the city. They were to work southward, seeking
refuge in Yabon. It was hoped that this way at least some
of the children of Armengar might survive. The single

! "soldier would be in command of the party and each
would carry orders to protect the children. And the
soldiers also had orders to kill them rather than let them
be captured by the moredhel.
Slowly the sun rose, moving at a steady pace,
unconcerned with the conflict below. When it reached
the noon position, still no signal was forthcoming. Guy
%cered aloud, 'Why do they wait?'

nearly a full two hours later, a faint thudding sound  carried over the
quiet army on the Plain, to be barely  heard by the defenders. It continued
for almost a full half
hour, then trumpets sounded along the line of attackers.
Then from behind the lines odd figures loomed up
against the bright blue sky. They appeared giant black
spiders, or something akin. They began moving through
the host, slowly, stately. Finally, they cleared the line of
attackers, and approached the city. As they came closer,
Arutha studied them. Questioning shouts came from
along the wall, and Guy said, 'Gods, what are they?'
"Some manner of engine,' replied Arutha. 'Moving

siege towers.' They appeared to be gigantic boxes, three
or four times the size of the ones raised against the wall
the previous week. They rolled on huge wheels, without
any apparent motive source, for no giant, slave, or beast
of burden pulled or pushed them. They moved under
their own power, by some magic means. Their immense
wheels thudded loudly when rolling over irregularities in
the terrain. 'Catapults!' shouted Guy, and his hand dropped.

Stones hurled overhead, and crashed against the
boxes. One was struck in a support, which shattered,
causing the thing to teeter, and fall, striking the earth
with a resounding crash. At least a hundred dead
goblins, moredhel, and humans were thrown clear of the
tower.
Arutha said, "Each one of those things must hold two,
three hundred soldiers.' .
Guy counted quickly. "There are nineteen more coming. If one in three gains
the walls, that's fifteen   hundred attackers on the wall at once. Oil and
fire  arrows!' he shouted.
The defenders sought to ignite the approaching boxes
as they lumbered toward the wall, but something had
been applied to the wood, and while the oil burned upon
a few of the things, it only scorched and blackened the
wood. Screams from within told of some damage done to
the attackers by the flames, but the boxes were not
halted.
'All reserves to the wall. archers to the roofs beyond
the bailey! Horse companies to their stations!'
Guy's orders were quickly carried out as the defenders
awaited the approaching boxes. The magic siege towers
filled the morning air with a loud grinding sound as the
heavy wheels turned ponderously. The host of Murmandamous's
army walked slowly behind the moving towers,
keeping a discreet distance, for all defensive fire was
directed at the rolling boxes.
Then the first of the boxes reached the wall. The side
of the box facing the wall fell forward, as had happened
with the smaller ones, and dozens of goblins and
moredhel came leaping forward to engage the defenders.
Soon there was frenzied combat along every foot of the
wall. The attackers came flooding across the plain,
behind their magic siege towers. The rear of the box
opened as well, with long rope ladders being tossed out,
and attackers in the field behind ran forward to clamber
up the suddenly accessible entrances to the city. Long
leather aprons were lowered from the centre of the
boxes, only a foot in front of the ladders, confounding
the bow fire directed at those climbing into the boxes.
The catapult commanders continued to fire, and many of
Murmandamus's soldiers died beneath the rocks, but
with the archers ordered to the first row of houses and
' the other defenders engaged with the attackers' from the
towers there was no bow fire to harass the host below as
they raised scaling ladders against the walls.
Arutha engaged a moredhel who had leaped over the
body of a fallen Armengarian soldier, and slashed out,
causing the dark elf to stumble backward. The moredhel
flU off the parapet to the stones below.
"' The Prince spun about and saw Guy kill another. The
Protector looked about and shouted, 'We can't hold  them here. pass the
word to fall back to the citadel!'
Word was passed and suddenly defenders were scramblling
away from those gaining the wall from outside. A
select company of soldiers held each stairway while their
companions fled toward the city. They were all volunteers
and all were prepared to die. Arutha ran across the bailey and saw the last of the

defenders on the wall overwhelmed. As he reached the
midway point across the large open area, attackers
leaped from the stairs and headed for the gate. Suddenly
a rain of arrows came from the roofs of the buildings
opposite the gate and to the last the attackers died. Then
Guy was at Arutha's side, with Amos running past.
'We can hold them off the gatehouse until they'
establish their own bowmen on the wall. Then our men
will have to pull back.' Arutha looked up and saw that
planks were being extended across the streets from the
roofs of the buildings facing the bailey. When the archer's
quit the first line of buildings, they would pull the planks
after them. The goblin host would have to use rams to
break in doors, climb the stairs, and then engage the
bowmen in a duel. By then the bowmen would hav
retreated to another line of houses. They would' constantly
fire down into the streets, forcing the invaders to
pay for every foot gained. Over the last month, hundreds
of quivers of arrows had been left under oilcloth upon
those rooftops, along with replacement strings and
additional bows. By Arutha's best judgment. it would
cost Murmandamus no fewer than an additional two
thousand casualties to travel from the first bailey to the
second. Running toward the bailey came a squad of men with

large wooden mallets. They waited before heavy barrels
placed at the corners, listening for the command. For a
moment it appeared they would be overwhelmed, for a
sea of goblins and their allies came swarming off the
walls. Then a company of horsemen swept out of a side
street, rolling back the invaders.
Arrows came flying past Guy and Arutha, and the
Protector said, 'Their archers are in place. Sound
retreat!'
A trumpet blast sounded from the squad of bowmen
who were positioned halfway up the street, and the men
with mallets struck the barrels, knocking small stoppers
from bungs. Quickly the smell of oil mixed with the rusty
odour of blood hanging in the air as the oil began slowly
to leak out. The mallet-wielding soldiers at once began to
race up the streets, where barrels waited at every corner.
Guy tugged at Arutha's sleeve. to the citadel. We
begin the next phase.'
Arutha followed after Guy as the bloody house to
house fighting began.

For two hours the terrible struggle continued, while Guy
and Arutha watched from the first command post atop
the wall of the citadel. In the city the shouts of fighting
men could be heard, and the curses and screams
continued unabated. At every turn in the city a company
of archers waited, so that each block gained by the
invaders was over the bodies of their comrades. Murmandamus
would take the outer city, but he would pay a
terrible price for it. Arutha revised his estimate of
Murmandamus's~ casualties upward to three or four
thousand soldiers to reach the inner bailey and the moat
about the citadel. And he would still have to deal with
the .inner fortifications of Armengar.
Arutha watched in fascination. It was beginning to
become difficult to see clearly, as the sun had fallen
behind the mountains and the city was in shadow. Night
was only an hour or so away, still; he could make out
most of what occurred. The unarmoured, nimble archers
were moving from rooftop to rooftop, , by means of long  planks which they
pulled after themselves. A few goblins
attempted to climb the outside of buildings but were shot
down by bow fire from other buildings. Guy studied the
continuing battle with a keen eye. Arutha said, "This city
was built for this sort of battle.'
Guy nodded. 'Had I to design one to bleed an
opposing army, I couldn't have done better.' He looked
hard at Arutha. "Armengar will fall, unless aid arrives
within the next few hours. We have until tomorrow
morning at the longest. But we'll cut the bastard, we'll
hurt him badly. When he marches against Tyr-Sog, he'll
have lost a third of his army.'
Arutha said, "A third? I would have said a tenth.'
With a grin devoid of humour, Guy said, 'Watch and
you'll see.'
The Protector of Armengar shouted to a signal man, 'How much longer?' The
man waved a white and blue cloth toward the top
of the citadel. Arutha looked up and saw an answering
wave with a pair of yellow cloths. The soldier said, 'No
more than ten minutes, Protector.'
Guy thought, then said, "Launch another catapult
strike at the outer bailey.' Orders were given and a
shower of heavy stones was launched at the far end of
the city. Softly, almost to himself, he said, "Let them
think we've overextended our range, and maybe they'll
hurry to get inside.' Time Passed slowly, and Arutha watched as the

archers retreated from roof to roof. As day faded to
twilight, a company of ambushers was dashing along the
street, heading for the drawbridge and outer gate of the
citadel's barbican. As the first company made for the
lowered bridge, another, then a third company came into
view. Guy watched as the gate commander ordered it

retracted. The last soldier had just set foot upon it as it
began to move across the moat. From the rooftops of the
city more Armengarian archers fired down upon the
invaders.

Arutha said, "They are brave, to stay behind.'
Guy said, "Brave, yes, but they're not planning to die.
Even as he spoke the archers on the rooftops were
reaching the last line of houses. They lowered ropes to
the street level and quickly slid down. They ran toward
the citadel, tossing aside weapons as they ran. From
behind, attackers swarmed after them. As the attackers
were halfway across the open area used as a market,
bowmen upon the wall of the citadel launched a flight of
arrows. The Armengarians who were fleeing ran to the
edge of the moat and dove in.
Arutha said, 'They'll be shot down if they try to climb
,the wall.' Then he saw they didn't surface.
Guy smiled. 'There are underwater tunnels into the
gatehouse and other rooms contained in the wall. Our
boys and girls will come up, then the entrances will be
seiled.' A particular bold group of goblins came running
after and leaped into the water. 'Even if those scum find
the tunnels, they'll not be able to open the trapdoors.
They'd better be part fish.'
Amos came from within the citadel. "We've everything
ready.,'
"Good,' answered Guy, regarding the top of the citadel
where Armand observed the fighting in the city.
A"yellow banner was waved. "Ready catapults!'
shouted Guy. For a long time nothing happened, at last
guy said, 'What is de Sevigny waiting for?'
Amos laughed. "He's watching Murmandamus leading
his army through the gates, if we're lucky, or at least
"waiting for another thousand or so to come inside.'
Arutha was studying the nearest catapult, a giant
mangonal, now loaded with a strange-looking assortment
of barels lashed loosely together. The barrels were
similar to the small brandy casks used in inns and
alehouses, holding no more than a gallon. Each bundle
was composed of twenty or thirty such casks.
Amos said, "The signal.' Arutha watched as a red banner was waved and Guy

shouted, 'Catapults! Fire!' along the wall a dozen of the
giant catapults heaved their cargo of barrels which
arched high over the roofs of the city. As they travelled,
the casks spread out, so that they struck the outer bailey
in a shower of wood. The crew reloaded with a speed
Arutha found astonishing for in less than a minute
another launch was ordered and another flight of casks
was sent. While a third flight of casks was prepared,
Arutha noticed smoke coming from one quarter of the
city. Amos saw it, too, and said, "The little darlings are

doing some of our work for us. They must have started a
tidy fire to punish us for not staying around to die. It
must be something of a shock to be standing next to it
when it starts raining naphtha.'
Arutha understood. As he watched, the smoke increased
rapidly and began spreading along a line
indicating that the entire outer bailey area was catching.
"Those barrels at every corner?'
Amos nodded. 'Fifty gallons in each. The first block
we broke the barrels, so it's all over the ground from the
buildings to the wall. A lot of those murderers have been
traipsing about in it and will likely find their feet and legs
are covered. We have barrels in every building and one
on every roof. At the time the horses were taken out of
the city, during the second phase of evacuation, we also
halted controlling the flow of oil upward. Every basement
in the city is now ready to explode. The city's going
to provide a warm reception for murmandamus.'
Guy signalled and the third flight of casks was sent.
But the centre pair of catapults heaved stones wrapped in burning
oil-soaked rags, which coursed across the sky in
a fiery arc. Suddenly an entire area near the barbican in
the outer wall exploded with bright light. A tower of
flames rose upward, climbing higher and higher. Arutha
watched. A moment later he heard a dull thump,
followed quickly by a hot breeze. The flames kept rising
and for the longest time seemed likely never to stop.
Then they began to subside, but a tower of black smoke
.continued to rise, flattening out in an umbrella over the
city, reflecting the orange glow of the inferno below.
'The barbican is gone,' said Amos. "We stored a few
hundred barrels under the gate complex, with vents to let
the flame in. They go with a bang. If we were half the
distance closer to the wall, our ears would be ringing.'
Shouts and curses sounded from the city, as the flames
began to spread. The catapults continued to launch their
explosive cargo into the flames. "Shorten the range,' Guy
'ordered.
Amos said, "We'll drive them toward the citadel, so
our bowmen can have some target practice with those
that don't get roasted. '
' Arutha observed the intensifying light. Another explosion
came, followed quickly by another series, each
folloed by a dull thud a moment later. Hot winds blew
toward the citadel as spiralling towers of flames began to
race in the outer city. Again more explosions came,
and from the dazzling display, it was evident a great store
of barrels had' been left in strategic locations.
%,,hNrduig at the ears, the dull rumbles of explosion after
explosion indicated that flaming death marched 'rapidly
through the outer baileY toward the citadel. Soon Arutha
could tell the difference between a bunch of barrels
and a cellar explosion simply by the sound. It
was as Guy had said, a warm reception for
mermandamus..

"Look," said a soldier, and Guy looked up. Two red
flags were being waved, now clearly seen in the blaze
from the city despite the sun's having set.
"Armand's signalling that the entire outer city is in

flames,' said Amos to Arutha. 'impassable. Even those
Black Slayers will be crisped if they're caught inside.' He
grinned evilly as he stroked his chin. 'I just hope the
grand high bilge-sucker himself was in a hurry to enter at
the head of his army.'
From the city came shouts of terror and anger and the
sound of running feet. The flames were marching in a
steady course toward the inner bailey, their progress
marked by dull explosions every few minutes as barrels
at each corner ignited. The heat could now be felt, even
upon the wall of the citadel. Arutha said, 'This fire storm
will suck the air right out of their lungs.'
Amos nodded. "We hope so.'
Guy looked down a minute, revealing the depth of his
fatigue. "Armand designed this final plan. He's a bloody
genius, maybe the best field commander I've ever had.
He was to wait until it appeared as many had entered as
possible. We're going to have to attempt an escape
through the mountains, so we must hurt them as much as
we can." Arutha saw, behind his matter-of-fact words, the
defeated look of a commander whose position is about to
be lost. Arutha said, "You've conducted a masterful
defence. ' Guy only nodded, and both Arutha and Amos knew

he was silently saying, it, wasn't enough.
Now the first of the fleeing invaders came running
toward the citadel, halting when they realized they were
exposed to the view of those upon the wall. They
crouched in the lee of the last building, as if waiting for
some miracle to deliver them. The number of Murmandamus's
soldiers fleeing the flames increased as the fire
continued its advance through the city. The catapults
continued to feed the casks of naphtha to the fire,
shortening their range every second launch so as to bring
the flames closer and closer to the inner bailey. Now
those upon the wall of the citadel could see flames
exploding upon the rooftops only a half-dozen houses
away from the market, then five houses, then four.
Shouting moredhel, goblins, and humans, with a scattering
 of trolls and giants, began to fight among themselves,
for as the press of those fleeing the impossible heat
continued, more were being pushed into the open. Guy
said to Amos, 'Order the archers to open fire.'
-Amos shouted the command, and Armengarian
archers began to fire. Arutha watched in stunned
amazement. 'This isn't warfare,' he said softly. "it's
slaughter.' The invaders were so crowded together at the
edge of the market that any arrow that reached them
'Stuck someone. They were falling over the dead as they
were continuously pushed from behind. More casks of oil
were thrown and the flames continued their inexorable
march toward the citadel.
-, 'Arutha held up his hand, for the light of the
connflagration was now near-blinding to look at and the
heat was becoming uncomfortable. He realized how
devastating it must be for those creatures at the edge of
the market who were standing a hundred yards closer.
-"'Then more barrels exploded, and with shrieks and
cries there was a general break for the citadel. Many of
those who raced across the bailey were shot down, but
a number of them dove in the moat. Those wearing
~ mail sank as they vainly tried to remove the
armour underwater, and even some in leather sank. But
many 'cleared the surface. paddling about like dogs.
. Arutha judged a full two thousand lay dead in clear
%-'Off. Another four or five thousand must have perished
in the city. The Armengarian bowmen were beginning to
Bo much they could hardly hit the targets clearly
cd against the flames.
have stumbled 'across 'any or all of them. But we '

Guy said, 'Open the pipes.' An odd ' wheezing noise was heard as oil was
discharged across the water in the moat. Cries of terror
filled the air as those in the water came to understand ~ '-'
at last,  what was occurring. As flames spread out across the ,
bailey from the now completely burned out city, flaming
bales were pushed over the walls, to fall to the moat.
The surface of the water exploded in blue-white flames, which
danced across the churning surface. Quickly the shrieks
diminished, until at last it was over.
Arutha and the others were forced to pull back from
the wall as waves of heat rose from the moat. When the
flames burned out, he glanced down and saw black husks

floating in the moat. He felt ill and saw his feelings were
reflected in Guy's expression. Amos only looked on
grimly. While the city burned out of control, Guy said, 'I
feel the need of a drink. Come along. We only have a
few more hours.' Without words, Amos and Arutha followed the
Protector of a dying city toward the inner building of the

citadel.

Guy drained his flaggon, then pointed to the map on the
table. Arutha looked on beside a soot-stained Briana,
who, along with the other commanders, was awaiting
Guy's final orders. Jimmy and Locklear had come from
their last duty station and were standing at Arutha's side
Even inside the council chamber they could feel the heat
from the continuing fire as the catapults poured more
naphtha into the blaze. Whatever part of' Murmandamus's
 army that had escaped the trap was being forced
to wait outside the outer wall by an inferno.
'Here,' said the Protector, indicating one of several
green spots on the map, "are where the horses are
hidden.' He said to Arutha, 'They were moved out of the
city during the second phase of evacuation.  "several have remained safe. I
think they assumed we had pulled back behind our redoubts up there and felt
no need to stay vigilant behind us. The secret  tunnel out of the city is
still secure, only one patrol of  The Dark Brothers has come remotely near
it, and they were  observed to have walked away without investigating the
area. The general order is as follows:  'Each company will quit the city in
turn, from First to  Twelfth, with whatever auxiliaries were assigned to
that  company. They are to quit the tunnel only after it is clear  'the
area around is secured. I want First Company to act  as a perimeter unit,
until the Second begins to replace it.  When the Twelfth begins to leave
the tunnel, the  Eleventh will move out as well. Only those soldiers
designated to remain here as the rear guard will be  permitted to stay.
I'll have no last-minute heroiCS  jeopardizing this evacuation. I don't
want any misunderstandings.  Is everyone clear upon what they are to do?'
No one made any comment, so Guy said, "Good. Now
make sure it is understood by everyone that once outside
the' city it is every man for himself. I want as many to
reach Yabon as possible.' With cold anger in his voice
he said, "Someday we shall rebuild Armengar.' He
'~paused, as if the words were difficult. 'Begin the final
phaise of evacuation.'
The commanders left the room and Arutha said,
when do you leave?'
"Guy said, 'Last, of course.' Arutha looked at Amos,
'who nodded.
 'Do you mind if I stay with you?'

guy looked surprised. "I was going to suggest you go
with the Second Company. First may find surprises,
the later ones may run into reinforcements called
%the mountains. The last to leave stand the biggest
chance of being overtaken.
Arutha said, 'I don't know if I believe I'm some sort of
champion destined to destroy Murmandamus, but if I
am, I think perhaps I should stay.'
Guy pondered for a moment. "Why not? You can't do
more than you've done. Help is on the way or it isn't.
Either way, it will come too late to save the city.'
Arutha glanced at Jimmy and Locklear. Jimmy seemed
upon the verge of some quip, but Locklear simply said,
'We'll stay.' Arutha was about to say something, then saw a strange

expression on the face of the squire from Land's End.
There was no longer the boyish uncertainty that had
always lurked behind Locklear's ready smile. Now the
eyes were older, somehow less forgiving, and, without
any doubt, sadder. Arutha nodded.
They waited for some time, drinking a little ale to
wash away the stench of the fire and to cool them from
the heat. Occasionally a messenger would report back
that another company had left the citadel. The hours
dragged on, as night deepened, punctuated only by an
OCCasional dull explosion as another basement was at last
ignited. Arutha wondered how any could have lasted so
long, but each time he thought the entire city burned out
another explosion would announce the destruction still in
progress. When the Seventh Company had been reported safely

away, a soldier entered the room. He was dressed in
leather, but it was clear he was an auxiliary, one of the
herders or farmers. His red hair was tied back, falling
past his shoulders, and his face was covered by a full red
beard. 'Protector! Come, see this!'
Guy and the others hurried out after the warrior to a
window in the long hall, overlooking the burning city.
The insane inferno had subsided, but fires still burned
out of control throughout the city. It was supposed that it
would be another hour before Murmandamus could send
more soldiers in to make their way along the gutted
streets. But now it seemed they had misjudged. Between
the still burning buildings near the market, figures could
be seen moving toward the citadel.
Guy quit the balcony, hurrying toward the wall. When
he reached it, he could see a company of soldiers in black
silhouette against the flames. They moved at slow pace,
as if they were being careful to stay within a clearly
defined area. While they watched, another courier
reported that the Eighth Company was beginning to
move out of the citadel. The approaching figures came to
the edge of the outer bailey, and Guy swore. Large
companies of goblins stood within protective fields,
invisible except for an occasional glint of reflected light
upon the surface. Murmandamus came riding into view.
Jimmy said, (What is he?'
Without any apparent difficulty, the moredhel leader
rode unprotected, ignoring the still-intense heat, and the
beast upon which he rode was terrifying to behold.
Shaped like a horse, it was covered in red glowing scales,
as if some serpent skin of steel had been heated to near
melting. The creature's mane and tail were dancing
flames and its eyes were glowing coals. Its breath seemed
explosive steam. 'Daemonsteed,' said Amos. "it's a
legend. It's a mount that only a demon may ride.'
The creature reared and Murmandamus pulled out his
sword. He waved it, and before the first companies of his
army a black something came into existence. 'it was an
inky darkness that obliterated light. It formed a pool on
the stones of the bailey, flowing like quicksilver, then it
possessed movement, forming a rectangle. After a moment
it was apparent to those on the citadel wall that it had
become a ten-foot-wide platform of jet blackness. Then
,":'. it slowly rose, foot by foot, forming an ebon ramp above
the moat. A piece of blackness broke away from the base
of the ramp and ttowed a short distance from the rising
bridge' . It stabilized into another block and began to
grow. Another bridge began to form from it. After
another wait, a third, then a fourth span began to form.
Guy said, 'Damn! He fashions some sort of bridges to
the wall.' He shouted, 'Pass word to hurry the
evacuation. '
When the ebon bridges were near the midpoint of the
moat, the first companies of goblins mounted them and
began 'to move slowly toward the leading edge. Foot by
foot the black bridges advanced toward the defenders.
Guy ordered the archers to fire.
The arrows sped across the gap but were deflected
away, as if hitting a wall. Whatever protected the
attackers from the heat also protected them from bow
fire. Lookouts atop the citadel reported that the fires in
the outer city were dying and more invaders were
entering Armengar.
Guy shouted, "to the wall! Rear guard to the first
balcony. All other units to evacuate at once. no one is to
wait!'
The now orderly evacuation would soon turn into a
headlong flight. The invaders were going to breach the
last defence an hour or more before Guy had thought
possible. Arutha knew it possible there would be room
to-room fighting within the citadel, and he made a
mental promise to himself that if it came to that he'd wait
to face Murmandamus.
They dashed across the courtyard and hurried up the
inner stairway to the first of the three balconies, to the
sound of windows and doors being shuttered and barred.
As they left the long front hallway, Arutha noticed a
stack of barrels placed before the lift opening. More
barrels were placed at each doorway, and everything that
could burn had been left in doorways, all blocked open.
Arutha knew that the last act of Guy du Bas-Tyra would
be to fire the citadel in the hope that more of
Murmandamus's army would be taken. For the sake of
the Kingdom, Arutha hoped there was some limit on
Murmandamus's ability to shield his soldiers from fire.
Soldiers came running down the hall, smashing odd
looking panels in the wall, covered by simple boards
painted to match the white stones. Behind, black holes
could be seen. The faint odour of naphtha could be
detected as the breeze from the open bolt-hole pushed
the pungent fumes up the vents. As they walked out
upon the balcony, Amos noticed Arutha looking back.
'They run from the basement to the roof. More air to
feed the flames.'
Arutha nodded and watched as Murmandamus's first
wave breasted the wall to the citadel. As soon as they
stepped upon the wall, the field about them vanished and
they spread out, ducking for cover as the archers upon
the balcony opened fire. The catapults were useless, for
the range was too short, but a dozen ballistae, looking
like giant crossbows, hurled huge spearlike missiles at the
foemen. Guy ordered the ballista crews to quit the
balcony.
Guy watched as his bowmen held the invaders at bay.
Arutha knew he counted every minute, for as each
passed, another dozen of his people were leaving the
city.
Behind the advancing goblins, more could be heard
scaling the walls. Murmandamus's soldiers overran the
gatehouse, extended the bridge, and opened the gate and
an army came flooding in. The fires in the city were
dying, so more companies of invaders were rapidly
approaching the citadel. At the last, Guy shouted, 'it's
over, everyone to the tunnel!'
Each bowman took one last shot, then all turned and
fled inside. At his word, Guy waited until everyone was
inside before he came in, bolting the last door behind
the balcony. The  Shutters covered every window. A sound of pounding came
from below as the invaders
struggled with the bolted doors to the courtyard.
'The lift is rigged,' shouted Amos. 'We'll have to take
the stairs." They rounded a corner into another corridor, slammed
and boltTed a door, then ran down a narrow flight of
stairs. At the bottom they reached the huge cavern.
Every one of the special lanterns had been lit, illuminating
the cavern with ghostly light. Arutha's eyes smarted
from the sting of fumes, stirred up by the breeze from
the bolt-hole tunnel, where the last of the reserve
company was entering. Guy and the others ran toward
the door and had to halt, for the tunnel could
accommodate only two abreast. From above came the
sound of shouting and pounding on the door at the top of
the stairs. Again Guy insisted on being the last to enter, and he
closed the door behind, placing a huge iron bar across it.
"This should take them a few minutes to get ~past.' As he

turned to flee up the tunnel, he said to Arutha, 'Pray"
none of those bastards brings a torch into that cavern
before we clear the tunnel.'
They hurried along, closing several intervening doors,
each being locked by the Protector. At last they reached
the end of the tunnel, and Arutha entered a large cavern.
A short way off, the yawning mouth of the cave revealed
night. As Guy bolted this door a dozen bowmen of the
rear guard remained ready against the possibility of the
Protector's having been overtaken. Another three or
four dozen soldiers were moving off, attempting to wait a
minute or so before leaving, so that each group of men
might not stumble upon the heels of those before. From
the odd noises in the night, it was clear that a few of
those fleeing had encountered units of the enemy.
Arutha knew it was likely that most of those leaving the
city would be spread throughout the hills by sundown
tomorrow.
Guy waved the bowmen out of the cave, and soon the
last of those not with the rear guard were off, and only
they, Locklear, Jimmy, Arutha, and Amos stood with
Guy. Guy then ordered the rear guard away, and soon
only the five were in the cave. Another figure came out
of the gloom, and Arutha could see it was the red
headed warrior who had brought news of Murmandamus's
approach through the flames. "Get away!' ordered
Guy.
The soldier shrugged, seeming unconcerned with the
order. "You said every man for himself, Protector, I
might as well stay.'
Guy nodded. 'Your name?'
"Shigga.'

Amos said, "I've heard of you, Shigga the Spear. Won
the Midsummer's games last year.' The man shrugged.
Guy said, "Did you see de Sevigny?'
Shigga pointed toward the cave entrance with his chin.
he and some others left just before you came out, as

you ordered. They should be well past the highest
redoubt, about a hundred yards down from here.'
The sound of wood tearing came faintly through the
tunnel.
Guy said, "They have reached the last door.' He
grabbed a chain that ran from under the footing below
the door, saying, 'Help me with this.' They all picked up
' the chain and helped him pull it taut, until he could
"'attach it to a ballista pointing away from the door. The
ballista had been fastened to the rock floor of the cavern.
.There was no bolt set in the war engine, but as soon as
the chain was attached, Arutha saw its purpose.
"You fire the ballista and collapse the tunnel behind?'
'Amos said, "The chain runs under the supports of the
wall all the way back to the cavern, connecting them.
It should all come down with several hundred
scum covered rats inside. But there's more.'

Guy nodded. 'Start running from the cave, and when
you reach the mouth, I'm going to pull this.'
A rhythmic pounding sounded on the last door; some
sort of ram was being brought to bear. Arutha and the
others hurried outside the cave mouth and halted to
watch. Guy triggered the ballista and it seemed to
hesitate, then with a jerk it snapped the chain forward
only a few inches. It was enough. Abruptly the door
erupted outward as Guy sprinted for the cavern mouth, a
rolling cloud of dust behind. A few bloodied and pulped
goblin bodies fell out as rocks came rushing out of the
tunnel. They all ran with Guy away from the cavern. He

pointed up, where a path led above the cave. 'i want to
go up there and watch.  If you want to head out now, go, but
I'm going to see this.'
Amos said, 'i wouldn't miss it,' and followed after.
Arutha looked at them, then followed.
While they were climbing above the cave mouth, a
rumbling beneath their feet could be felt as a series of
dull explosions sounded. Amos said, 'The lifts were bilt
to fall when the tunnel was collapsed. They should have
ignited the barrels on each Boor of the citadel, all the
way down to the cavern.' ~Another series of explosions
could be heard. 'Seems the damn contraption worked." '
%Suddenly the ground heaved. A sound like the hedvi~il~
opening rang in their ears as they were slammed to the
earth, and a concussion of enormous power stunned
them all for a moment. From beyond the edge of the
prominence they were climbing, an astonishing, roiling
ball of orange and yellow flames rushed heavenward. It
rose at rapid rate,' expanding as it went, and in the
terrible beauty of its glow they could see trailing debris
being lifted upward. Dull thuds rang through the ground
beneath them as the last reservoirs of naphtha began to
ignite, ripping the keep apart. Stones, charred fragments
of wood, and bodies were being sucked skyward as if
some giant wind blew straight up.
Arutha lay upon the ground, staggered by the display.
A shrieking wind passed him, then there came an
immense blast of heat. For a moment the air burned
their noses and stung their faces, as if they stood within
feet of the mouth of a giant furnace. Amos had to yell
over the noise. 'The storage below the citadel blew. We
were venting it all day and night, so it would become
explosive. '
His words were faint, as ears rang, then were drowned
out by another titanic explosion as the ground bucked
and heaved under them, followed instantly by a series of
lesser detonations, the concussion of the reports hammering
at them like physical blows. They were still two
hundred yards from the cliff overlooking the city, but the
heat was nearly unbearable where they lay.
Guy shook his head to clear it and said, 'it's . . . so
much more than we had thought.'
"Locklear said, 'if we had reached the edge of the cliff
we'd have been cooked.'
Jimmy cast a glance backward. "it's a good thing we
got out of the cave, as well.'
" " They all craned their heads around to look back to
'where he pointed. The ground continued to heave and
more explosions sounded as rocks and debris rolled down
the slopes past them. Below, the hillside had changed.
the entire contents of the tunnel had been blown clear
by the first massive explosion, covering the hillside
%ite the cavern with a litter of body parts and
debris. Then the ground heaved and pitched as another
we explosion sounded. Again a fireball rose high
overhead, though not as massive as the last.
there was a surging, rolling motion of the ground and
a third tremendous explosion came, then some minor


trembling. They all lay still, lest they be tossed down
again by the shaking earth. After a time the ground only
echoed with dull thuds, and they stood. Still two hundred
yards or more from the edge of the cliff, they gathered
and watched as the utter destruction of Armengar was
accomplished. In only a few terrible moments the home
of a people, the centre of their culture, had been swept
away. It was an obliteration unmatched in the annals of
Midkemian warfare. Guy watched the angry, glowing
sky. He attempted to walk closer to the edge of the cliff,
but the heat, an almost visible curtain of superheated air
rising before the cliff face, forced him back. For a
moment he stood, as if resolving to brave the inferno and
glimpse the remains of his city, then he relented.
'Nothing could have survived that explosion,' said
Arutha. 'Every goblin and Dark Brother between the
citadel and the city wall must have been killed.'
Amos said, 'Maybe his bastardness got caught with his
pants down. I'd love to think he had a limit on how much
his magic could handle.'
Arutha said, "His soldiers may have died, but I think
he will somehow escape. I don't think that beast he rode
minded the fire.' Jimmy said, 'Look!' and pointed skyward.

The cloud of smoke that hung above them was glowing
red from the reflected light of the fire below as a giant
column of flames still rose toward the heavens. Against
that angry backdrop a single figure could be seen riding
in the air upon the back of a glowing red steed. It
seemed to be descending, as if running downhill in a
circle, and it was clearly making its way back to the heart
of Murmandamus's camp. "Son of a mangy bitch!' swore Amos. 'Can't anything

kill that dungeater?' Guy looked about. 'I don't know, but now we have
other worries.' He began to climb down, and they
discovered that the entire cavern had collapsed beneath
them. Where the cave mouth had been, only a mass of
rubble extending out into the gully could be seen. They
picked their way through the debris, passing beyond
several collapsed stone redoubts that had protected the
city from attack from above, and at last reached the wash
heading down into a canyon where horses were hidden.
Guy said, 'The first four or five canyons will have been
picked clean by those first to flee. If we're to find
mounts, we must look farther out.'
Arutha nodded. "Still, we have a choice: west toward
Yabon, or east toward Highcastle.'
'Toward Yabon,' answered Guy. "if help's coming, we
have a' chance of meeting it along the road.' He scanned
the area, looking for some sign of which was the most
likely direction to travel. 'Whatever units Murmandamus
had up here will likely be disorganized now. We may yet
get free of them.'
. Amos chuckled., "Even his larger companies will be
reluctant to stand in the way of a rout army. It isn't
sadly healthy.'
Guy said, "Still, if they find themselves cornered,
they'll fight like the rats they are. And at first light
their'll be thousands of reinforcements up here. We have
only a few hours at best to get away.'
The sound of movement from the canyon caused all to
grab weapons and move back into what little shelter was
afforded by the fallen rocks. Guy signalled for everyone
to be ready.
they waited silently, and from around the corner a
figure emerged. Guy sprang forward, halting his blow in
air.
'briana!'
commander of the Third Company looked slightly
%, , blood flowing from a cut upon her temple. Seeing
Guy she relaxed. 'Protector, she said with relief. "We
were forced to turn back. There was a patrol of trolls at
the lower end of the canyon who were attempting to flee
back to their own lines. We seemed to be fighting to get
past each other. Then the explosion.
we were showered with rocks. I don't know what happened to the
trolls. I think they fled. . .' She pointed to her bleeding
forehead. "Some of us were hurt.'
'Who is with you?' he asked.
Arutha stepped forward as Briana shook her head to
clear it, then motioned, and into the glow from the
conflagration in the city came two more guards, one
obviously wounded, and a dozen or more children. With
wide, startled eyes they regarded Arutha, Guy, and the
others. briana said, "They had been trapped in a draw by

some Dark Brothers. Some of my soldiers killed the
Brothers, but we were separated. We've been finding
stragglers for the last hour.'
Guy counted. 'Sixteen.' He turned to Arutha. 'What
do we do now?'
Arutha said, 'Every man for himself or not, we can't
%leTmtohsem turned, alerted by some approaching sound.
.Whatever we do, we'd best do it somewhere else. Come
along." guy pointed over the rim of the draw and he and the

others began helping the children climb. Soon they were
all above the canyon rim and moving off toward the
west. Arutha was the last to reach the rim, and as the others

vanished out of sight he dropped to his knees behind an

outcropping of rock. Into view came a company
of goblins, moving cautiously as if expecting attack at every
turn while they attempted to return safely from their
lines. From their bloodied appearance, it was clear they
had already encountered some elements of the Armengarian
rout. Arutha waited until he was sure the children
were safely along, then took a rock and heaved it as far
past the goblins as possible. The stone sped unobserved
through the dark and clattered behind them. The goblins
spun around and hurried along, as if fearing attack from
behind. Arutha ducked along the ridge, running in a
crouch, then jumped down to the next trail. Soon he
overtook the last of their party, the man called Shigga,
acting as rear guard.
Shigga motioned with his head. Arutha whispered,
'Goblins.'
The spearman nodded and they moved down the trail
following the band of tiny fugitives.

15
Flight

Arutha motioned for a halt.
Everyone, including the children, moved against the
rocks, hiding from possible observation. The entire party
crouched down in a gully, one they had been following
for moSt of the night. Dawn was approaching, and after the fiery
distruction of Armengar, the hills behind the city had become a no-man's
land.
the fall of the city had been a victory for Murmandamus
 but a vastly more costly one than he had expected.
The hills behind Armengar had been thrown into chaos.
units already in place there had been overrun by the
army fleeing the city. A large number of goblins and moredhel
had quit the hills and fled back toward Murmandamus's
 camp.
for the first few hours after the fall of the city, Arutha's
party had seen few goblins or Dark Brothers, but it waS
obvious that Murmandamus had ordered a large number
of his units back into the hills. At first Murmandamus's
forces had no clear advantage once in the rocks. There
was no coordination among commanders and not enough
soldiers had come into the hills to put the fleeing
Armengarians at a clear numerical disadvantage. Bands
of goblins and moredhel ventured into the gullies and
washes behind the city in the darkness, seeking to
overtake the fugitives, but many never returned. Now,
the balance was shifting; soon the area would be entirely
in the enemy's control.
Arutha glanced back at the huddling children. Several
of the little ones were close to exhaustion from a
sleepless night and constant terror. The problem of
finding a safe passage south was confounded by the
inability of the youngest children to move quickly. And
at each turn they ran the chance of encountering the
enemy. Twice they had blundered into elements from the
city, and Guy had ordered them along on their own,
refusing to let this group become larger. Twice more they
had discovered corpses, from both sides.
The sound of boots grew louder, and from the number
and the lack of any attempt to hide their approach,
Arutha judged this likely to be the enemy. He signalled
and everyone faded back along the gully, until Arutha,
Guy, Amos, Briana, and Shigga crouched down in the
shadows before the huddling children. Jimmy and
Locklear stayed in the midst of the children, keeping
them quiet. The patrol, led by a moredhel, consisted of trolls and

goblins. The trolls were sniffing the air, but the heavy
reek of smoke confounded their senses. They marched
past the gully and down a large defile. When they were
past, Arutha motioned and the company moved
cautiously forward, travelling toward the west, away
%circ patrl,'8 "'bc"'" of" "' ~
Suddenly a child yelled in fright, and arutha and the
others whirled around. Jimmy was leaping past the ~~'..

children, Locklear at his side, weapons drawn as the
trolls attacked. Whether they had discovered the fugitives
 or had simply decided to double back along the
defile, Arutha did not know, but he knew they must
dispose of this patrol quickly or they would alert others.
Arutha lunged over Locklear's shoulder and killed a
troll forcing the boy back. Amos and Guy passed them
and soon the entire company was engaged. Shigga thrust
with his spear, killing another troll, while the moredhel
faced Guy. The dark elf recognized the Protector of
Armengar, for he shouted, "one-eye!' he attacked with
savage fury, pushing Guy backward, but Locklear
duplicated Arutha's trick, striking past Guy, killing the
moredhel.
Abruptly it was over, with five trolls, an equal number
of goblins, and the moredhel dead. Arutha was breathing
heavily when he said, 'it's a good thing this is a narrow
'gully. If they'd got around us, we'd never have survived.'

Guy regarded the greying sky and said, 'We have to
find some place to hide. The children are ready to drop,
and there's no place close where we can move over the
mountains.'
Shigga said, 'My kraal is not far, so I've travelled here,
protector. There's a trail a mile more to  the west, not
often used. It leads to a shallow cave. Perhaps 'we can
reach it. It's a difficult climb. . .'
'But we've no choice,' said Amos.
Guy said, "Show us.'
Shigga set out at a trot, only slowing to glance around
bends in the trail. When he at last climbed up on the
rocks next to the defile, they began lifting the children.
the last child had been handed up and Briana had
climbed up after, when a shout came from the west. A
half-dozen Armengarian soldiers were fighting a rearward
 action as a larger number of goblins pursued them
toward Arutha and his companions. 'Get the children out of here!'
Guy shouted to Briana,
Shigga crouched with his spear at the ready, while Briana
hurried the children along toward the cave.
arutha and the others joined with the Armengarians
and blocked the defile, refusing to yield to the goblins.
the goblins fought with a frantic quality, and suddenly
Arutha shouted, 'They're fleeing from someone behind."
the Pressure increased as goblins began to leap at the

Armengarians. Guy ordered a slow withdrawal, and step
by step they let the goblins push them back along the
defile. Shigga crouched above the defile, guarding the
slight trail to the cave from any goblin or troll who might
attempt to climb toward the children, while Briana
continued to usher the children upward. But the goblins
chose to ignore them, seeking frantically to get past.
Then a shout from the other side, beyond Arutha's
vision, sounded, and several of the rearmost goblins
began battling some other foe. The goblins ceased
moving, as they were trapped between two groups of
%aft ~ yerl~ from behind caused Arutha to sPin about.

Jimmy and Locklear had been watching the rear, and
another company of goblins was appearing at the far end
of the defile. Without hesitation, Arutha shouted
Ceba! nGdetthoeubt! the boys leaped for the rocks, then stabbed

downward at the goblins to allow Amos and Guy a chance to climb upward. Now Arutha could see what had

caused the first band of goblins to flee back toward them.
A comPany of dwarves was battling furiously against the
goblins. Behind the dwarves, two elves could also be
Seen, who drew bows and fired over the heads of their
shorter companions. Arutha recognized one of the elves
and shouted, 'Galain!'
The elf looked up and waved. He shouldered his bow
and leaped up on the ridge, skirting the fighting in the
gully below. With a long running leap he cleared another
wash and landed on the side of the defile where Arutha
stood. 'Martin has gone on to Yabon. are you all right?
Arutha nodded as he drew a deep breath. 'Yes, but
the city's gone. '
The elf said, 'We know. Even miles away the
explosion was seen. We've been encountering refugees
all night.. Most of the dwarves under Dolgan have formed
a rough corridor along the high trail.' He pointed back
at  the main trail they had used in coming to
armengar. "Most of those fleeing will get through.'
Guy said, "There are children in that cave up there.
He waved to where Shigga crouched on the other side of
the defile.
Galain called out, 'Arian! There are children up
there.' He pointed toward the cave. The second detachMent
 of goblins joined the fray and further conversation
was halted. Several goblins attempted to climb up after
%in the rocks, but Amos kicked one in the face and
ran another through, and the others thought better of it.
a momentary pause in the fight allowed Arian, the

other elf, to yell, "We'll get them out.' The elf continued
at the goblins while two dwarves scrambled up
the trail, to aid Shigga, Briana, and the two
Armengarian soldiers in getting the children

'Calin sent a company of us to Stone Mountain to
honour Dolgan's accepting the crown.
when Martin arrived and told of what was going on up
here, Dolgan set off at once. Arian and I decided to
come along while the rest returned to Elvandar with
word of Murmandamus's march. Calin can't leave our
forests unprotected with Tomas gone, but I suspect he'll
send a company of archers to help the dwarves get the
survivors over the mountain. The dwarves' corridor is
well held, from the Inclindel Gap to about a mile west of
here. Dolgan's warriors are all through the hills, so it'll
be lively up here for a while.'
The dwarves fought a holding action from behind a
shield wall while those above handed the children down
to two dwarves at the rear, who quickly led them to
safety. Jimmy tugged at Guy's sleeve and pointed to
where a company of trolls was climbing up from below.
Guy glanced about, seeing better than a dozen goblins
Still between himself and the dwarves, then pointed
toward the east. He waved to Briana and Shigga,
indicating they should flee with the children. Quickly
Guy and the others scrambled behind the goblins, and
leaped down. They ran back to the last intersection they
had used, and moved down the shallow gully. Ducking
into the same covering they had availed themselves of
moments before, Guy said, "Those trolls coming up from
below will make it impossible to reach the dwarves,
Perhaps we can drop lower and move along until we've
%cit(ladlainrosuait ste'sm pretty chaotic up here. I was with the

most forward elements of Dolgan's army and they've
come as far as they can. Now they'll begin withdrawing,
If we don't overtake them quickly, we'll be left behind.'
Further conversation was interrupted by shouts from
above as more of Murmandamus's forces ran along the ridges toward the
invading dwarves. Guy signalled and
they moved off at a crouched walk, deeper into the wash,
heading down. After they had gone a few hundred more
yards, Guy said, "Where are we?
They all exchanged looks and realized they had taken a
different way from the one they had come, and now they
were somewhere to the west of the cavern that had
emptied out behind the city. Jimmy glanced up and
began to rise, then ducked down again. He pointed.
'There's a glow in the sky still, over there, so that must
be where the city is.'
Guy swore softly. 'We're not as far east as I thought. I
don't know where this gully empties out.'
Arutha looked at the lightening sky. "We'd better keep
moving.' They hurried off, not certain where they were
heading, but knowing that to be caught would be to die.

'Riders,' whispered Galain, who had been scouting
ahead.
Arutha and Guy both pointed, and the elf said,
"Renegades. A half dozen. The louts are taking their

ease about a campfire. You'd think it was a picnic.'
'Any signs of others?' asked Guy.
"Nothing. I saw some movement farther to the west,
but I think we've moved behind Murmandamus's lines. If
those lazing about the fire are any indication, things are pretty calm
hereabouts.'
Guy gestured with his thumb across his throat. Arutha
'nodded. Amos pulled a belt knife and motioned for the
'boys to circle the camp. In a crouch they all moved
along, until Jimmy signalled and he and Locklear
' climbed up above the trail. The two squires moved
quickly and silently, while Arutha, Amos, Galain, and
guy waited. They heard a startled shout and dashed
%s))knward.
The two squires had jumped a guard at the far end of
the camp, and the five other men had their backs
. Three died without knowing someone was
standing behind them, and the other two quickly followed.
glanced about. "Take their cloaks. If we're questioned,
 we'll likely be found out, but if we keep to the
ridges, perhaps their sentries will think us only another
band out looking for stragglers.'
The boys put cloaks of blue over their Armengarian
brown leather. Arutha kept his own cloak of blue, while
Amos donned one of green. Guy retained his black one.
To a man the Armengarians wore brown, so the colours
might disguise the fugitives for a while. Arutha tossed a
grey cloak to Galain and said, 'Here, try to look like a
Dark Brother.'
Dryly the elf said, 'Arutha, you do not know what a
test of friendship that remark is. I must have Martin
explain such things to you.'
Arutha said, "Gladly, if it's back home over wine in the
company of our families.'
The bodies were rolled down into a gully. Jimmy
leaped atop the ridge above the camp and climbed uP
another ridge "above that, standing so that he might get
some sense of where they were. 'Damn!' he swore as he
jumped back down.
Arutha said, 'What?'
'A patrol, about a half-mile back along the trail. It's
not in any hurry, but it's coming this way. Thirty or more
riders.'
Guy said, 'We have now,' and they mounted the
renegades' horses.
As they moved out, Arutha said, 'Galain, I've not had
a moment to ask of the others who travelled with
Martin.' He left the question unasked.
Galain said, "Martin was the only one to reach Stone
Mountain. He shrugged. 'We know Laurie's boyhood
friend is dead,' he said of Roald, not using the dead
man's name in elver fashion. 'Of Laurie and Baru
Serpentslayer, we know nothing.' Arutha could only
nod. He felt regret at the death of Roald. The mercenary
had proved a loyal companion. But he was more
disturbed at Laurie's unknown fate, he thought of
Carline. He hoped for her sake Laurie was well. He put
aside that worry for more immediate concerns and
motioned for Galain to lead the way.
They moved eastward, taking the higher trail whenever
 possible. galain rode in the van, and they did
resemble a company of renegades led by a moredhel.
At a point where two trails met, they could again see
the city. It squatted against the mountain, smoking
rubble. The crater where the keep had stood still spewed
forth black smoke. The rocks of the cliff face seemed to
glow red in the early morning gloom. "is there nothing
left of the keep?' Guy asked in quiet wonder.
Amos looked down, his face a stony mask. (it was
there,' he answered, pointing to a spot at the base of the
cliff. Now only the raging inferno could be seen as the
pool of naphtha burned unabated in the deep pit blown
out of the rocks. Nothing which resembled the keep, the
inner wall, moat, or the first dozen blocks of the city
could be seen. Those buildings nearest the citadel still
discernible were little more than piles of rubble. Only the
outer wall remained intact, except where the barbican
had been exploded. Everything was gutted, charred
black, or glowing red. Amos said, "it's all gone.
Armengar is gone.' No building remained intact, and the
entire mountainside was shrouded by a blue black haze
of smoke. Even outside the walls, the litter of bodies was
appalling.
It was clear that Murmandamus had taken a terrible
beating in sacking the city, but still his host dominated
the plain outside the walls. Banners flew and companies
moved, as the moredhel warlord ordered his army to
march. Amos spat. 'Look, he still has a larger army in
reserve than he threw at us.'
Arutha said with fatigue in his voice, "You cost him
cloSe to fifteen thousand dead
Guy interrupted. 'And he can still march more than
thirty-five thousand against Tyr-Sog. . .' Elements were
moving, and the scouts and outriders were already
galloping toward their assigned places along the line of
march. Guy studied it for a moment, then said, 'Damn
me! He's not moving south! He's moving his army
eastward!'
Arutha looked at Amos, then at Guy. 'But that makes
no sense. He can hold the dwarves to the west, pushing
them back until he's in Yabon.'
Jimmy said, "To the east. . .'
lies Highcastle,' finished Arutha.
Guy nodded. "He's going to march his army down
Cutter's Gap, right into Highcastle's garrison.'
Arutha said, 'But why? He can overrun Highcastle in
days, but he'll be left standing in the middle of the High
Wold, unprotected on either flank. He's got no obvious
goal.' Guy said, 'if he strikes dead south, he can be in the

Dimwood inside a month.'
'Sethanon,' said Arutha.
Guy said, "I don't understand it. He can take
Sethanon. Its garrison is little more than an honour
company. But once there, what? He can winter, living on
forage from the Dimwood and whatever city stores he
captures, but come spring, Lyam can hit him from the
east and your forces from the west. He'll be between the
hammer and the anvil, with a five-hundred-mile retreat
back into the mountains. It would mean his destruction.'
Amos spat. 'Let's not underestimate the nose-picke.'
He's up to something.' Galain looked about. "We'd best be going along. If

he's moving east for certain, we'll never be able to
double back and reach Inclindel. That patrol we saw will
be a company of outriders. They'll stay up here along the
entire line of march, following behind us.'
Guy nodded. "Then we must reach Cutter's Gap
before his advanced elements.'
Arutha spurred his horse and they began the ride
eastward.

For the balance of the day they managed to keep ahead
of any of Murmandamus's soldiers. Occasionally they
would see flankers riding off from the main army, far
below on the plain, and there were signs of movement
behind them. But the trail began moving downward, and
near sundown Arutha said, 'We're going to be riding
smack into their outer pickets if we keep moving toward
the plain.'
Guy said, "If we continue riding past dark, we might
slip into the woods at the bottom of the hills. If we hug
the foot of the mountains and ride all night, we'll enter
the forest proper. I doubt even Murmandamus will be
sending large numbers of soldiers into the Edder Forest.
He can circle it easily enough. The Edder is no place I'd
.like to be, but we'll have cover. If we ride all night, we
might stay enough ahead of them to be safe . . . at least
from them.'
Jimmy and Locklear exchanged questioning looks,
then Jimmy said, "Amos, what's he mean?'
Amos glanced at Guy, who nodded. "The Edder's a
bad place, boy. We can - could forest for about three
miles or so into the woods along its edge. A little farther
in a man could hunt. But farther than that, well - we
don't know what's in there. Even the goblins and dark
Brothers skirt the place. Whoever goes deep into the
forest just doesn't come back. We don't know what's in
there. The Edder's pretty damn big, so just about
anything could hide in there.'
Arutha said, 'We leap from the cauldron to the fire,
then '

'Perhaps,' answered Guy. "Still, we know what we face
if we ride the plain.'
Jimmy said, "Maybe we could slip by, keeping our
disguises. '
 It was Galain who answered. 'There is no chance,
Jimmy. One look and any moredhel knows an eledhel
instantly. It is something we do not speak of, but simply
believe me. There is an instinctive recognition.'
Amos spurred his mount forward. 'Then there's
nothing else for it. Into the forest, lads.'

They rode as quietly as they could through woodlands
dark and foreboding. Distant calls echoed from murmandamus's
 army, camped for the night on the plains to
the north. By moving throughout the night, Arutha
judged they would be well ahead of Murmandamus's
army by sun-up. By midday they would be out of the
forest, back upon the plain, able to pick up speed. Then
if they could reach Cutter's Gap and Brian, Lord
Highcastle, there was a chance of slowing Murmandamus
all the way down the High Wold and through the
Dimwood. Jimmy spurred his horse forward and overtook Galain.

"I've got this funny itch.'
Softly the elf said, "I feel it, too. I also sense something
familiar about these woods. I can't put a name to it '
Then with elvish humour he added, 'But then, I'm onlY
a youngster, barely forty years of age.'
Returning the dryness, Jimmy said, 'An infant.'
Guy, who rode next to Arutha, said, 'We might just
get to Highcastle.' He was quiet for a while, then at last
said, 'Arutha, returning to the Kingdom poses some
problems for me.' Arutha nodded in understanding, though the gesture

was lost in the dark. 'i'll speak with Lyam. I assume once
at Highcastle I'll have your parole. Until we sort this
mess out, you'll be under my protection.'
Guy said, 'i'm not worried over my fate. Look, I've
what's left of a small nation streaming down into Yabon.
I just . . . just want to ensure they're well cared for.' His
voice revealed a deep sense of despair. "I vowed to
rebuild Armengar. We both know that will never be.'
Arutha said, 'We'll work out something to bring your
people into the Kingdom, Guy.' He studied the form that
rode slowly beside him in the darkness. "But what of
yourself?'
"I have no concern for myself. But . . . look, consider
interceding with Lyam on Armand's behalf . . . if he got
out. He's a fine general and able leader. If I had taken
the crown, he would have been the next Duke of Bas-Tyra.
 With no son of my own, I couldn't imagine a better
choice. You'll need his sort, Arutha, if we're to weather
all that's coming. His only fault is an overblown sense of
personal loyalty and honour.'
Arutha promised to consider the request and they
lapsed into silence. They continued riding until well after
midnight, when Arutha and Guy agreed upon a halt.
'Guy approached Galain while they rested the horses and
said, "We're now farther into these woods than any
Armengarian has travelled and returned.'
Galain said, "I'll keep alert.' He studied Guy's face. 'I
have heard of you, Guy du Bas-Tyra. At last recounting,
you were something of an object of distrust,' he said with
elver understatement. "It seems the situation has
changed.' He nodded toward Arutha.
Guy smiled a grim smile. "For the moment. 'Fate and
circumstance occasionally forge unexpected alliances.'
The elf grinned. "That is true. You have an elf-like
appreciation. I would like to hear the tale someday.'
Guy nodded. Amos approached and said, 'I thought I
heard something that way.' Guy looked where he
indicated. Then both discovered Galain gone.
Arutha came over. 'I heard it also, as did Galain. He'll
return soon. Guy hunkered down, resting while alert. 'Let's hope

he's able.'
Jimmy and Locklear tended the horses in silence.
Jimmy studied his friend. In the gloom he could only see
a little of the boy's expression, but he knew that
Locklear still hadn't recovered from Bronwynn's death.
Then Jimmy was visited by a strange sense of guilt. He
hadn't thought of Krinsta since the retreat from the wall.
Jimmy tried to shrug aside the irritation. Hadn't they
been lovers from desire and entered freely into the
relationship? Had any promises been made? Yes and no,
but Jimmy felt nettled at his own lack of concern. He
didn't wish any harm to Krinsta but he didn't see much
sense in worrying about her. She was as able to take care
of herself as any woman Jimmy had met, a soldier by
training since childhood. No, what troubled Jimmy was
the absence of concern. He vaguely sensed something
was lacking. He became irritated. He'd had enough
concern with others in his life, with Anita's injury and
Arutha's mock death. Becoming involved with other
people was a bloody inconvenience. Finally he felt his
irritation grow to anger. He moved up to Locklear and grabbed his friend

roughly, swinging him about. 'Stop it!' he hissed.
Locklear's eyes widened in surprise. 'Stop what?'
'This bloody damn - silence. Bronwynn's dead and it
wasn't your fault.' Locklear's expression remained unchanged, but slowly

moisture gathered in his eyes, then tears began to run
down his face. Pulling his shoulder out from under
Jimmy's hand with a shrug, he quietly said, (The horses.'
He moved away, his face still streaked with tears.
Jimmy sighed. He didn't know what had possessed him
to act that way, but suddenly he felt stupid and
thoughtless. And he wondered how Krinsta was faring, if
she was still alive. He turned to the horses and struggled
to push away strong emotions.
Galain returned at a silent run. 'A light of some sort,
far into the woods. I ventured close, but heard
movement. They were stealthy, almost passing unnoticed,
 but I did hear signs of their coming this way.'
Guy moved toward his horse, as did the others. Galain
mounted, and when the others were ready, he pointed.
He whispered, "We must move to the edge of the forest,
as far from the light as we can without being seen by
Murmandamus's scouts.'
He spurred his horse and began to ride forward. He
had moved about a dozen paces when a figure dropped
out of the trees from above, knocking him from the
saddle.
More attackers leaped down from the trees and all the
riders were dragged from their horses. Arutha hit the
ground and rolled, coming to his feet with his sword in
hand. He regarded his opponent, looking into an elf-like
face set in a mask of hatred. Then he saw the bowmen
behind, drawing a bead upon him, and with a strange
sense of finality, he thought, is this how it will end at the
last? The prophecy was wrong.
Then the one sitting atop Galain pulled him up by the
tunic, his other hand drawn back with a knife ready to
kill him. He faltered, exclaiming, '
Eledhel!' followed by a sentence in a language unknown to Arutha.
Suddenly the attackers ran forward, but no attempt
was made to kill Arutha's party. Hands restrained them
while Galain's attacker helped him to his feet. They
spoke rapidly in the other language, and Galain
motioned to Arutha, then the rest. The others, dressed
in grey hooded cloaks, nodded and pointed toward the
east.
Galain said, 'We must go with them.'
In soft tones Arutha said, 'Do they think us renegades
and you

one of them?'
The normal elver mask was dropped and Galain
revealed confusion in the gloom. "I don't know what
wonder we have stumbled into, Arutha, but these aren't
moredhel. They're elves.' He glanced about the clearing
'And I've never seen any of them before in my life.'

They were brought before an old elf, who sat upon a
wooden seat, elevated by a platform. The clearing was
seventy or so feet wide, and on all sides elves squatted or
stood. The surrounding area was their home, a village of
huts and small buildings of wood, but totally lacking the
beauty and grace found in Elvandar. Arutha glanced
about. The elves stood arrayed in unexpected garb. Grey
cloaks, much like those worn by the moredhel, were
common, and the warriors wore an assortment of leather
armour and furs. Odd decorative jewellery of copper and
brass, set with unpolished stones, or necklaces of animal
teeth hung about many of the warrior's necks. The
weapons were rude but efficient-looking, lacking the fine
craftsmanship common to those elver weapons Arutha
had seen before. That these were elves was certain, but
they possessed a barbaric aspect that caused Arutha no
small discomfort. The Prince listened as the leader of
those who had captured them spoke to the elf upon the
seat. "Aron Earanorn,' whispered Galain to Arutha. 'That

means King Redtree. They call that one their king.'
The King motioned for the prisoners to be brought
forward and spoke to Galain. Arutha said, 'What did he
say?' The King said, 'What I said was that had your friend

not been recognized, you'd all most likely be dead now.'
Arutha said, 'You speak the King's Tongue.'
The old elf nodded. "As well as Armengarian. We
speak the tongues of men, though we have nothing to do
with men. We have learned it over the years from those
we have captured.'
Guy seemed angered. "It has been you who have been
killing my people!'
'And who are you?' asked the King.
'I am Guy du Bas-Tyra, Protector of Armengar.'
The King nodded. 'One-eye, we have heard of you.
We kill any who invade our forest, whether men,
goblins, trolls, or even our dark kin. We have only
enemies without the Tauredder. But this' - he pointed at
Galain - "is something new to us.' He studied the elf. "I
would know you and your line.'
'I am Galain, son of one who was brother to one who
ruled,' he said, not using the names of the dead in elver
fashion. 'My father was descended from he who drove
the moredhel from our homes. I am cousin to Prince
Calin and nephew to Queen Aglaranna.'
The old elfs eyes narrowed as he studied Galain. 'You
speak of princes, yet my son was slain by the trolls
seventy winters ago. You speak of queens, yet my son's
mother died in the battle for Neldarlod, when our dark
brothers last sought to destroy us. You speak of things I
do not understand. '
Galain said, 'As do you, King Earanorn. I do not know
where lies this Neldarlod you spoke of, nor have I heard
of our people living north of the great mountains. I speak
of those of our kin who live in our home, in Elvandar.'
Several elves said, 'Barmalindar!'
Arutha said, 'What is that word?'
Galain said, 'it means "golden home - place - land"
it's a place of wonder. They think of it as a fable.'
The King said, 'Elvandar! Barmalindar! You speak of
legends. Our ancient home was destroyed in the Days of
the Mad Gods' Rage.'
Galain was silent for a long while, as if deeply
' considering something. Finally he turned to Arutha and
Guy. 'I am going to ask that you be taken from here. I
must speak of things, things which I lack the wisdom to
know if it is proper to share with you. I must speak of
those who have gone to the Blessed Isle, and speak of
the shame of our race. I hope you understand.' To the
King he said, "i would speak of these things, but they are
for the eledhel only to hear. Will you take my friends to
a place of safety while I speak?'
The King nodded and waved for a pair of guards, who
escorted the five humans to another clearing. There was
no place to sit, except upon the ground, so they
hunkered down upon the damp soil. They could not hear
Galain speak, but they caught the faint sound of his voice
on the night wind. For hours the elves held council and
Arutha drifted off into a doze.
Suddenly Galain was there, motioning for them to rise.
'I have spoken of things I'd thought I had forgotten, old
lore taught to me by the Spellweavers. I think they
believe now, though they are deeply shaken.'
Arutha looked at the two guards who waited some
distance away, respecting Galain's privacy. "Who are
these elves?' Galain said, "I understand that when you and Martin

passed through Elvandar on your way to Moraelin,
Tathar told you of the shame of our race, the genocidal
war conducted by the moredhel against the glamredhel. I
think these are the surviving descendants of the glamredhel.
 They seem proper elves' and are certainly not
moredhel, but they have no Spellweavers or keepers of
lore. They have become more primitive, little more than
savages. They have lost many arts of our people. I don't
know. Perhaps those who survived the last battle, when
the first Murmandamus led the moredhel, came here and
found refuge. The King spoke of their having lived for a
long time in Neldarlod, which means "Place of the Beech
Trees", so they are but recently come to Edder Forest.'
'They've been here long enough to make it impossible
for the Armengarians to hunt or lumber deeply,' said
Guy. 'At least three generations.'
'i'm speaking of elver things, an elver sense of 'years,'
answered Galain. "They've been here over two hundred
years.' He regarded the two guards. 'And I don't think
they're entirely free of the glamredhel heritage. They're
much more warlike and aggressive than we of Elvandar,
almost as much as the moredhel. I don't know. This King
seems unsure of what should be done. He's taking
counsel now with his elders, and I expect we'll hear what
they wish in a day or two.'
Arutha looked alarmed. "in a day or two, Murmandamus
 will again be between us and Cutter's Gap. We
must be away this day.'
Galain said, 'i'll return to council. Perhaps I can
explain a few things to them about the way the world
works outside this forest.' He left them and they sat,
again resigned to having nothing to do but wait.

Nearly half the day had passed when Galain returned.
'The King will let us go. He'll even provide escort to the
valley that leads to Cutter's Gap, along a clear trail, so
we will reach it before Murmandamus's army. They'll
'have to go around the forest, while we'll go straight
through.'
Arutha said, 'I was worried we might have trouble.'
'We did. You were going to be killed, and they were
still deciding what to do with me.'
'What changed their minds?' said Amos.
'Murmandamus. I just mentioned that name and you
would have thought someone had stuck a branch in a
hornets' nest. They have lost much lore. but that is one
name they remember. There is no doubt we have found
the descendants of the glamredhel here. I judge about
three or four hundred in the immediate area from the
number


of those in council. There are more living in
distant communities, enough that it doesn't pay for
anyone to bother them in any event.'
"Will they help with the fight?' asked Guy.

Galain shook his head. I don't know. Earanorn is a sly
one. If he should bring his people to Elvandar they'd be
welcomed but not entirely trusted. There's too much of
the savage about them. It would be years before anyone
was comfortable. He also knows that in the council of the
true Elf Queen, he would be only a minor member, as he
is not even a Spellweaver. He would be included, as a
gesture to his people and also because he is among the
oldest of the elves living in the Edder Forest. But, here
he is a king, a poor king, but still a king. No, this will not
be an easy or simple problem. But, that is the sort of
question we elves are willing to spend years in ponder'ing.
 I've given Earanorn clear instructions on the way to
Elvandar, so that should his people wish to return to our
mother forest, they may. They will come or not as
pleases them, while for now we must make for Highcastle. '
 Arutha rose and said, 'Good, at least we have one less

problem.' Jimmy followed Arutha toward the horses and said to

Locklear, "As if the one's we have left are such piddly
little things.' Amos laughed and clapped the boys on the shoulders.

The horses were at their limit, for Arutha and his
companions had been riding them hard for almost a
week. The tired animals were footsore and slow, and
Arutha knew they had only just managed to stay ahead
of the invaders. The day before, they had spotted smoke
behind them, as Murmandamus's advanced scouts had
made camp at day's end. This lack of caution at being
spotted showed their contempt for the garrison between
them and the Kingdom.
Cutter's Gap was at the south end of a wide valley,
running through the Teeth of the World, rock-strewn and
densely grown with brush for most of its length. Then it
cleared, with no vestige of cover. Only scorched ground
could be seen. Jimmy and Locklear glanced about, and
Guy observed, 'We have reached the limit of Highcastle's
 patrols. He probably has a burn here every year,
to keep the area uncovered so no one can approach
undetected. '
As the sixth day since their leaving the Edder Forests
was drawing to a close, the valley began to narrow and
they entered the gap. Arutha slowed his horse as he
looked about, softly observing, 'Remember Roald saying
that thirty mercenaries held back two hundred goblins
here?'
Jimmy nodded, thinking of the fun-loving mercenary.
They rode into the gap in silence.

'Halt and identify yourselves!' came the cry from the
rocks above.
Arutha and the others reined in and waited while the
speaker revealed himself. A man stepped out from
behind a rock above on the rim of the gap, a man
wearing a white tabard with a red stone tor depicted
upon it, still clear in the twilight of evening. A company
of riders appeared from down the narrow canyon while
bowmen rose up on all sides above.
Arutha slowly raised his hands. "I am Arutha, Prince
of Krondor.'

There were several laughs and the officer in charge
said, 'And I'm your brother, the King. Nice and bold,
renegade, but the Prince of Krondor' lies dead in his
family's vault in Rillanon. If you'd not been running
weapons to the goblins you'd have heard.'
Arutha shouted back, 'Get me to Brian Highcastle.'
The leader of the horsemen rode up next to the Prince
and said, 'Put your hands behind you, there's a good
lad.' Arutha removed his right gauntlet, and held out his

signet. The man studied it, then shouted, "Captain, Have
you seen the Royal Seal of Krondor?'
"An eagle flying over a mountain peak.'
"Well, whether he's the Prince or not, he's wearing the

ring.' Then the man looked at the others. "And he's got
an elf with him, too.'
'An elf? You mean a Dark Brother.'
The soldier looked confused. 'You'd better come down
here, sir.' He said to Arutha, "We'll get this straight in a
minute . . . Your Highness,' he added in a soft voice, just
in case. The captain took several minutes to reach the floor of

the gap, then came to stand next to Arutha. He studied
the Prince's face. "it's a good likeness, I'll warrant, but
the Prince never wore no beard.'
Then Guy said, "As thick-headed as you are, it's no
wonder Armand sent you to Highcastle, Walter of
Gyldenholt. '
The man regarded Guy for a long moment, then said
"Bloody hell. it's the Duke of Bas-Tyra!'

'And this is the Prince of Krondor.'
The man called Walter kept looking back and forth, he
said, 'But you're dead, or at least that's what the royal
proclamation said.' He turned to Guy. 'And it's your
head to return to the Kingdom, Your Grace.'
Arutha said, 'Get us to Brian and we'll straighten this
out. His Grace is under my protection, as are these
others. Now, can we stop this foolishness and ride on.
There's an army of Dark Brothers and goblins a day or
so behind us, and we think Brian would appreciate
hearing about it.' Walter of Gyldenholt motioned for the man who led
the company to turn around. 'Take them to Lord
Highcastle. And when it's all sorted out, come back and
tell me just what the bloody hell is going on.'

Arutha put down the razor. He ran his hand over his
again clean face and said, "So we left the elves and rode
straight here.'
Brian, Lord Highcastle, commander of the detachment
at Cutter's Gap, said, 'An incredible tale, Highness.
Were I not seeing you here with my own eyes, with du
Bas-Tyra sitting there, I'd not have believed a word. The
Kingdom thinks you dead. We had a day of memorial in
your honour at the King's request.' He sat observing the
weary travellers as they cleaned up and ate, in the
barracks room he had given over to Arutha and his
companions. The old commander was still in posture, as
if he were constantly at attention. He looked more a
parade ground soldier than a frontier commander.
Amos, who was busy gulping a flagon of wine,
laughed. (if you're going to have one of those, it's best to
do it before you're dead so you can enjoy it. Shame you
missed it, Arutha.'
Guy said, "Have you many of my men with you?'
Highcastle said, 'Most of your officers were sent to
Ironpass and Northwarden, but we've two of your better
ones here: Baldwin de la Troville, and Anthony du
Masigny. And a few remain at Bas-Tyra. Guiles MarlineRooms
 rules in your city now, as Baron du Corvis.'
Guy said, "He'd like to be Duke, no doubt.'
Arutha said, 'Brian, I'd like to evacuate back to
Sethanon. That's Murmandamus's obvious target and the
city could benefit from your soldiers here. This position
is untenable. '
Highcastle said nothing for a long moment, then said,
'No, Highness.'
Amos said, "Say no to the Prince? Ha!'
The Baron cast a sidelong glance toward Amos, then
said to Arutha, 'You know my charter and charge. I am
vassal to your brother, no one else. I am given the
security of this pass. I will not abandon it.'
'My gods, man!' said Guy. "Will you not take our
word? An army of more than thirty thousand is marching
here and you've what, one, two thousand soldiers spread over
the hills from halfway to Northwarden to halfway to Tyr-Sog.
 He'll overrun you in a half day.'
"So you say, Guy. I have no firsthand knowledge that
what you say is true.' Arutha was stunned, while Amos said, 'Now you're

calling the Prince a liar!'
Brian ignored Amos. 'I have no doubt you've seen
some heavy concentration of Dark Brothers up north,
but thirty thousand seems unlikely. We've been dealing
with them for years and our best intelligence is that there
couldn't be any force of them larger than two thousand
in the field under one commander. We can easily handle
that many from this position.'
Guy spoke in controlled fury. 'Have you been
daydreaming while Arutha's been speaking, Brian'?
Didn't he tell you we lost a city with a sixty-foot-high
wall, approachable from only one side, defended by
seven thousand battle-tested soldiers under my'
command?' 'And who has long been recognized as the finest

military mind in the Kingdom?' asked Arutha.
Highcastle said, 'I know of your reputation, Guy, and
against Kesh you've performed well. But we Border
Lords face unusual situations as a matter of course,~ I'm
sure we can deal with these Dark Brothers.' The Baron
pushed himself away from the table and moved toward
the door. 'Now, if you'll excuse me, I have my duties to
see to. You may continue to rest here as long as you
Wish, but remember, here I am the supreme commander
until the King decides otherwise. Now I judge you all
need rest. Please feel free to dine with my officers and
myself, in two hours. I'll send a guard to wake you.'
Arutha sat down at the table. After Highcastle had
left, Amos said, 'The man's an idiot.'
Guy leaned forward, chin in hand. 'No, Brian's just
doing his duty as he sees fit. Unfortunately, he's no
general. His patent came from Rodric, as something of a
.joke. He's a southerner, a court noble with no prior
battle training. And he's had little trouble' with the
goblins up here.'
'He came to Crydee once when I was a boy,' said
Arutha. "I thought him a dashing fellow. The Border
Lords.' The last was said with bitter humour.
'He'll do as he wishes,' said Guy. "And he's had mostly
trouble-makers like Walter of Gyldenholt sent to his
service. Armand sent him here five years ago for stealing
from the company treasury. He had been a senior
Knight-Lieutenant before that.
'But,' added Guy, 'because of politics, some good men
are here as well. Baldwin de la Troville and Anthony du
Masigny are both first-rate officers. They had the
misfortune to be loyal to me. I'm sure it was Caldric who
suggested to Lyam they be sent to the border.'
Amos said, "Still, what good? Do you propose we
incite a mutiny?'
Guy said, 'No, but at least when the butchering begins,
the garrison will die under some competent officers along
with the fools.'
Arutha leaned back in a chair, feeling fatigue course
through his body. He knew they must do something
soon, but what? His mind spun with confusion, and he
knew it was dulled by lack of sleep and by tension. No
one in the room spoke. After a moment Locklear rose
and made his way to one of the bunks and lay down.
without words to the others, he was quickly asleep.
Amos said, 'That's the best idea I've heard in weeks.'
He made his way to another bunk and, with a deep groan
of satisfaction, settled into the soft embrace of the down
comforter. "I will see you at supper.' The others followed
his example. Soon all were asleep except Arutha, who tossed and

turned, his mind visited by visions of hosts of goblins and
moredhel overrunning his nation, killing and burning.
His eyes refused to stay closed, and at last he sat up, a
cold sweat upon his body. He glanced about and saw the
others were all slumbering. He lay back and waited for
sleep to come, , but he was still awake when the, call for
supper came.

16

Creation

Macros opened his eyes.
The' sorcerer had entered a trance within minutes of
discovering they were in the time trap, and had been
motionless since. After watching him for several hours,
Pug and Tomas had grown bored and turned their
attentions to other matters. They had tried to discover all
they could about the Garden, but as it was a mixture of
alien plant and animal life, much of what they saw was
difficult to understand. After what seemed days of
exploration, the sorcerer hadn't stirred and they had
resigned themselves to waiting.
'I think I've thought of a solution,' Macros said,
stretching. 'How long have I been in trance!'
Tomas, who sat nearby on a large rock, said, 'I
estimate about a week.' Pug moved from where he had been observing, at
Ryath's side, and said, 'Or it could be more. It's hard to
tell.'
Macros blinked and stood up. 'Moving through time
backwards does make it somewhat academic, I'll admit.
But I had no idea I'd been contemplating so long.'
Pug said, "You haven't given us much idea of what is
going on here. I tried several things to discover what is
occurring about us, and have only gained a little notion
of how this time trap works.'
'What have you learned about the trap?'
Pug's brow furrowed. 'it appears the spell was
designed to reverse time in a field about us. As long as
we're in that field, we are subject to its effect and cannot
change it. We're carried along with the Garden, moving
at a leisurely pace backward through the timestream.'
Frustration showed clearly in his tone. "Macros, we've
plenty of fruit and nuts, but Ryath is hungry. She has
managed to get by on some of the small game around
here, and even has managed to eat some nuts, but she
can't go on this way much longer. Within a short time
she'll have hunted out the game, and then she'll begin to
starve. '
Macros looked over to where the golden dragon lay in
a doze, to conserve energy. 'Well, we must get out of
here, then, by all means.'
'How?' said Tomas.
'it will be difficult, but I expect you two will be up to
it.' He managed to smile, returning to something of the
confidence he had exuded when both had known him
before. 'Any trap has some weakness. Even something as
simple as a rock dropped from above has a design flaw: it
can miss. I think I've found the flaw in this trap.'
Pug said, it would prove refreshing. I've thought of a
dozen things to do, if I were outside the field of this trap.
Ryath has tried to take me outside and we've failed. And
I can't think of a thing to do from the inside to fight our
flight back through time. '
'The trick, dear Pug, is not to fight the flight backward
through time but to accelerate it. We must travel faster
and faster, moving at rates undreamed of.'
Tomas said, 'To what ends? We move back further
from the conflict. What do we gain?'
"Think, Milamber of the Assembly,' Macros said, using

Pug's Tsurani name. 'if we go back far enough. . .'
Pug said nothing for a while, then understanding began
to dawn. 'We go back to the beginning of time.'
"And before . . . when time had no meaning.'

Pug said, "Is this possible?'
Macros shrugged. 'I don't know, but as I can't think of
anything else to try, I'm willing. I'll need your help. I
have the knowledge but not the power.'
Pug said, 'Tell me what to do.'
Macros motioned for him to sit, and sat opposite him.
Tomas stood behind his friend, observing with interest.
Macros reached out and placed his hands upon Pug's
head. 'Let my knowledge come into you.'
Pug felt his mind fill with images. .

before has he known this sense of panoramic awareness, . and the universe
as he knows it shudders. Only once
that time he stood upon the Tower of Testing when he
entered the ranks of the Great Ones. A more mature,
more knowledgeable observer watches this time and
understands so much more of what he sees: the
symmetry, the order, the stunning magnificence that spin
about him, all tied together in some plan beyond his
ability to perceive. He stands in awe.
He casts his awareness about and again is astonished at
the wonders of the universe about him. Now he again
swims between the stars, again perceiving the mystiC
lines of force that bind together all things in the universe.
He detects a tugging on those lines, and sees something
striving to enter this universe from another. It is foul, a
cancerous thing that threatens the order of all that is. It
is a darkness, a blotting out. It is the Enemy. But it is
weak and cautious. He ponders its nature as it falls away
%is understanding. He is moving backward in time.
He observes the Garden. He can see himself sitting
before the sorcerer, his boyhood friend behind. He
knows what he must do. The flow of time about the
Garden is stately, moving at rhythms matching the
normal rhythm of space and time about him, but
reciprocal in flow, for each passing second, a second in
the Garden flows backward.
He reaches out, his mind finding the key to the
timeflow, as real to the touch of his spirit being as a stone
to his hand. He caresses it and feels the beat of the
universe, the secret of the illusory dimension. He sees
and he knows. He understands and manipulates that
flow, and now for each second of passing time in the
universe, two seconds pass in the Garden. He feels a
calm joy, for he has just accomplished something that
only recently he would have judged beyond the ability of
any mortal magician. He puts aside his pride and
concentrates on the task at hand. Again he manipulates,
and for each true second, four now flow about Tomas,
Macros, and himself. Again, and again, and again he
duplic'ates his feat, and now for each hour that the
universe ages, they flee backward more than a day.
Again, and it is two days, then four, then more than a
week. Thrice more, and they move at better' than a
month for each true hour. Again, again, and again, and
soon they pass a year for each hour. He pauses and sends
forth his awareness.
His mind soars across the cosmos like an eagle upon
the wing, speeding between stars like the mighty bird of
prey gliding past the peaks of the Grey Towers. He spies
the hot and green-tinted star that is so familiar to him
and for a brief instant understands. He is upon Kelewan,
discovering the lost lore of the eldar. A year and more
back in time have they moved. As fast as the time to
think, he returns his consciousness to his personal here
and now. Again he manipulates the time flow, and now it is two

years per hour, then four, eight, sixteen. Again he
pauses and regards the universe.
The stars revolve in orderly fashion, hurtling through a
cosmos so vast that their blinding speed appears little
more than a crawl. But they move in odd pattern, their
motions inverted, their travels reversed. He considers
and again works upon the time frame. He is now master
of this practice, possessing abilities to dwarf the wildest
ambitions of even the most arogant member of the
Assembly. He is now certain of his own nature, so much
more than he had thought, and he manipulates the time
flow with ease. A wild thought passes through him: this is
to be like a god, then years of training surge uP with the
warning: beware pride! Remember, you are but a
mortal, and the first duty is to serve the Empire. His
teachers at the Assembly did their job well. He ignores
the intoxication of his power, rediscovering his wal, the
perfect centre of his being, and again manipulates the
time flow. A year passes in reverse for each second in the
true universe. Again and again he works his skills upon
the time trap of the enemy, accelerating it beyond the
expectations of those who fashioned it. Now a decade
passes each second and he knows he lives before the time
of his birth. In the time it takes to draw breath, he has
passed back before the time when Duke Borric's
grandfather invaded Crydee. He works another pass of
time, and now the Kingdom is only half its future size,
With the holdings of Baron von Darkmoor marking its
western boundary. Twice more he accelerates the time
factor, and the nations of his lifetime are little more than
villages, peopled by simpler folks than those who will
give rise to nations. Again and again he works his magic.
Then the universe rocks. The very fabric of reality is
rent. Energies impossible to fathom explode about him,
violent beyond his ability to apprehend, and he

Pug opened his eyes. He felt a strange dislocation about
him and for a moment his vision blurred. Tomas came to
stand beside him and said, 'Are you all right?'
Pug blinked and said, "Something out there
changed.'
Tomas looked skyward. 'There's something
happening. '
Macros regarded the heavens. Odd patterns of energy's
 whirled madly across the firmament while stars
wobbled in the course. 'if we watch, we'll see things calm
down in time. We're seeing this from back to front,
remember.'
'Seeing what?' asked Pug.
Tomas answered, "The Chaos Wars.' There was a
haunted look in his eyes, as if something in what
occurred touched him deeply in a place he had not
expected. But his face remained a mask while he
watched the mad skies above.

%'See, even now we are passing into an epoch before the
Macros nodded. Standing up, he pointed heavenward.

Chaos Wars, the Days of the Mad Gods' Rage, the Time
of Star Death, and whatever other colourful names myth
and lore have conjured up for that period.'
Pug closed his eyes and felt his mind cold and numb,
his head throbbing with a dull ache.
Macros said, 'it appears we are moving at the rate of
three, four hundred years a second in reverse time.' Pug
nodded. 'So for every three seconds, about a millennium
passes.' He calculated. 'That's a good start.'
'Start?' questioned Pug. 'How fast need we move!'
'By my best calculation, billions of years. At a
thousand years per second, we'll get back to the
beginning in our lifetime. But just barely. We need
better.'
Pug nodded, clearly fatigued, but he closed his eyes.
Tomas looked skyward. The stars could now be seen to
move, though, given their vast distances, it was still a
slow movement. But even seeing this much motion was
disquieting. then their movement seemed to accelerate,
and soon it was noticeably faster. Then Pug was again
with them.
"i've created a second spell within the structure of the
trap. Each minute the rate will double without my
intervention. We're now moving at a rate in excess of
two thousand years per second. In a minute it will be
four. Then eight, sixteen, and so forth.'
Macros's expression was one of approval. "Good. That
gives us a few hours.' Tomas said, I think it's time for some questions,

then.' Macros smiled, his dark eyes piercing, as he said,

"What you mean is you think it's time for some answers.'
Tomas said, 'Yes, that is exactly what I mean. Years
ago you coerced me into betraying the Tsurani peace
treaty and on that night you told me you were the author
of my current existence. You said you gave me all.
Everywhere I look, I see signs of your handiwork.
I would know more, Macros.'
Macros sat again. 'Well then, as we have some time to

spend, why not? We are reaching a point in this
unfolding drama where knowledge will no longer hurt
you. What would you know?' He looked from Tomas to


Pug. Pug glanced at his friend, then looked hard at the

sorcerer. "Who are you?'
'I?' Macros seemed amused by the question. 'i'm . . .
who am I?' The question seemed almost rhetorical. "i've
had so many names I can't recall every one.' He sighed
in remembrance. 'But the one given at my birth
translates into the King's Tongue simply as Hawk.' With
a smile he said, "My mother's people were a little
primitive.' He pondered. 'i'm not sure where to begin.
Perhaps with the place and time where I was born.
.On a distant world, a vast empire once ruled, at its
height a match for Great Kesh and even Tsuranuanni.
This empire was undistinguished in most ways - no
artists, philosophers, or leaders of genius, save one or
two who popped up at odd moments over the centuries.
'But it endured. And the one noteworthy thing it did was
inflict peace upon its dominion.
'My father was a merchant, undistinguished in all
ways, save he was thrifty, and held loan papers on many
of the most powerful men in his community. This I tell
you so you'll understand: my father was not someone
about whom great sagas are composed. He was a most
unremarkable, common man.
'Then, in the land of my father's birth, another
.common man appeared, but one with the ability of spell'binding
oratory and an irritating habit of making people
think. He raised questions that made those in power
nervous, for while he was a peaceful man, he gathered
followers, and some of them tended toward the radical
and violent. So those who ruled levelled a false charge
against him. He was brought to closed trial, where no
one could raise a voice on his behalf. In the most
%anhme and harsh verdict, it was accounted he spoke
treason - which was patently false - and he was ordered
executed. His execution was to be public, in the fashion of that time.
~', so many of the populace were there, including my
father. That poor merchant of few gifts was there with
some of his highly placed countrymen, and to please his
rulers - who owed him money -. he participated, in mocking
 and ridiculing the condemned man upon his way to
his death. 'For whatever reason, fate's whim or the gods' dry

sense of humour, the condemned man paused in his walk
to the place of execution and faced my father. Of all
those about who were tormenting and berating him, he
cast his eyes upon this one simple merchant. It may have
been this man was a magician, or it could simply have
been a dying man's curse. But out of all there upon the
boulevard, he cursed my father. It was a strange curse,
which my father dismissed as the ravings of a man gone
mad with terror. 'But after the man had died and the years passed, my

father noticed he wasn't getting any older. His neighbours
 and business associates were showing the ravages
of the years, but my father' looked much as he always
did, a merchant of about forty years.
(When the differences became pronounced, my father
fled his homeland, lest he be branded a companion of
dark powers. He travelled for years. At first he put hiS
time to good purpose, becoming a fair scholar. Then he
learned the curse for what it really was. A serious
accident occurred, leaving him bedridden for most of a
year. He discovered death was denied him. Should he be
wounded unto death, he would heal eventually.
"He began to long for the release of death, an end to

the endless days. He returned to his homeland, to seek
knowledge of this man who had cursed him.
he discovered that myth now shrouded the truth and
that the man now stood at the centre of religious debate.

He was seen by some as a charlatan, by others as a
messenger of the gods
by a few as a god himself, and bY
still others a herald of damnation. That debates
conspired some strife within the empire,

Religious wars are never pretty. But one story kept
surfacing: that three magic artifacts associated with the
dead man had the power to cure, to bring peace, and
finally, remove curses. As I understand it, they were a
wand, a cloak, and a cup. My father began at once
seeking those artifacts.
.Centuries passed, and at last my father came to a tiny
nation at the frontier of this empire, where it was
supposed the last of the three artifacts could be
found - the other two being counted lost beyond recovery.
 The empire was at last dissolving, as all such
things do, and this land was a wild place. Upon reaching
that nation, my father was beset by brigands, who
wounded him severely, leaving him for dead. But of
course my father simply lay in mute agony, waiting to
heal.
'A woman found him. Her husband had died in a
fishing mishap, leaving her without resources. My father
was of an ancient race, steeped in culture and history,
but my mother's people, called the People of the Lizard,
were barely more than savages. A widow was to be
shunned, for any who gave to her assumed responsibility
for her. So this woman of nearly nonexistent means
nursed my father to health, then lay with him, for she
was without a man of her own and my father was, by
then, an obviously well learned man, and possibly an
important one. The long and short of it was I was
conceived.
'My father made his intent known to my mother, who
professed no knowledge of the artifact my father sought,
though it was a common enough legend even in that far
land. I suspect she simply wished to keep her second
husband close to home.
'So, for a time, my father stayed with my mother. In
the canon of my father's people, it is said that the child
will inherit the sins of the father, but whatever the cause,
it is from this legacy
that I sprang. My father remained long
 enough to teach me his language
and his history, and the
rudiments of reading and writing. A rumour made its
way to our land, a hint of the lost artifact, and my father
resumed his quest, heading westward across a vast ocean.
I never saw him again. For all I know, he quests still. So,
my mother packed me up and returned to the village of
her birth. 'My mother was left with a son and no reasonable

explanation from where he sprang, as far as her people
were concerned, so she concocted some nonsense about
mating with a demon. Because of my father's teachings, I
was far more educated than the wisest elder among
them, so my knowledge gave some credibility to these

stories. 'in short, Mother gained significant influence in the

community. She became a seer, though her abilities were
more in the area of theatrics than divination. But I, well
I began seeing visions as a child.
'I left my mother when I was fourteen, wandering to
where an ancient order of priests abided, in a land that
seemed distant from my home at the time - a mere hop,
step, and jump compared to the travelling I've done
since. They trained me, vesting in me a dying lore. When
I took my place within that brotherhood, I was
transported in spirit. taken somewhere, and some agency,
perhaps the gods themselves, spoke to me. I was judged
one among multitudes, a special vessel for rare powers
But there would be a price in taking that power for my
own. I was given a choice. I might remain a simple
mumbler of prayers, without much importance in the
order of things, but i would have a safe and comfortable
life, or I might truly learn magic arts. But it was clear
there would be pain and danger along that path. I
hesitated, but much as I wished for the peaceful
existence of the monastic life, the lure of knowledge was
too strong to resist. I chose the power, and the price was
twofold. I was doomed, like my father, to live without
hope of death, and was also given the gift - or curse - of
foreknowledge. As I needed to know things, in order to
act my part, that knowledge came to me. And from that
day forward, I have lived my life in concert with that
foreknowledge. I am destined to serve forces that work
to bring sanity into the universes, and they are opposed
by equally powerful agencies of destruction.'
Macros sat back. 'in short, I am a man who inherited a
curse and gained some gifts.'
Pug said, "I think I understand what you're saying. We
have considered you the master behind some dark game,
but the truth is you are the biggest pawn in the contest.'
Macros nodded. "I alone have not had free will, or at
least lacked the courage to challenge my foreknowledge.
I have known from the day I left that priesthood that I
would live for centuries and that many times I would be
required to manipulate the lives of others, toward what
ends I am only now beginning to understand.'
"What do you mean?' said Tomas.

Macros looked about. 'if things proceed as I suspect,
we shall bear witness to that which no other mortal being
in the universe, or even the gods themselves, have seen.
'if we survive, we will spend some time returning home. I
think we can learn all we need during that time. For
now, I am tired, as is Pug. I think I will sleep. Wake me.'
'When?' asked Tomas.
Macros smiled enigmatically. 'You'll know when.'

'macros! '
Macros's eyes opened and he looked to where Tomas
pointed. He stretched and rose, saying, "Yes, it's time.'

Pug also awoke and his eyes widened. Above them the stars raced backward in flight as time ran counter to its
normal course at furious speed. The skies were ablaze
with fiery beauty, as rampaging energies were released in
colours of splendid intensity. And light was more
concentrated, as if everything seemed to be drawing
together. At the centre of this loomed an utter void. It
appeared they were rushing down a long, glittering,
brightly streaked tunnel toward the darkest hole
imaginable.
'This should prove interesting,' observed the sorcerer.
'I know you'll think this odd, but I find it strangely
exhilarating not knowing what's coming next. I mean, I
know what's likely to happen, but I haven't seen it.'
Pug said, 'That's fine, but what is this?'
"The beginning, Pug.' Even as he spoke, it appeared

the matter about them was rushing faster and faster
toward that total blackness. Now the colours were
blending together to a pure white light almost painful to
observe.
"Look behind!' said Tomas. They did so, and where real space had been, now the

utter grey of rift-space was seen. Macros applauded in
obvious delight. 'Wonderful. It is as I thought. We shall
elude this trap, my friends. We are approaching that
place where time has no meaning. Watch!'
In a final rush of stunning majesty, all about them
collapsed' downward, as if being sucked into the maw of
that black nothing. Macros said, "Pug, halt our flight
before we are pulled into all that.' Pug closed his eyes
and did as he was bid. Faster and faster the last stuff of
the universe was devoured by the giant thing before
them, until the last vestige, the last mote of matter
vanished into the hole. Then Pug clutched at his temples
and cried out in pain. Macros and Tomas moved toward him as his legs

buckled, and helped him to sit. After a moment he said
'i'm all right.' His face was ashen and his brow
covered in sweat. 'it's just when the time trap ended, the
spell of acceleration ended, it was painful.'
Macros said, 'Sorry. I should have anticipated that.'
Almost to himself he added, 'But little of what we know
will have any validity here and now.'
Macros pointed upward, where a vast and utter
darkness could be seen. It seemed to curve, along a
limitless line that moved off beyond the ability of the eye
to apprehend. And the Garden and the City Forever
hovered at the edge of that boundary.
Macros said, "Fascinating. Now we know the City does
exist outside of the normal order of the universe.'
Macros regarded the massive thing above, counting
silently to himself. 'I think it's about time, given how
'-long ago Pug's spels were cancelled.'
.What is this?' asked Tomas, pointing to the impossible
black orb against the grey.
'The sum of the universes, Tomas,' answered the
sorcerer. 'The primal stuff everything else stems from. It
is everything - except this little jot of land we stand on
and the City itself. There is so much there that size and
distance have no meaning. We are millions of times more
distant from the surface of that matter than Midkemia is
fRom its sun, but look how large it looms before us,
'blotting out more than half the sky. It's staggering to
contemplate. Even light cannot escape it, for light has
not been created. We are back before time. before the
beginning. We are witnesses to the start of all things.
Ryath, attend this!' the dragon woke from her' torPor
. stretched. She approached to stand behind the three.
~. Macros said, "Keep watching.'
he turned to regard the utter darkness. For several
minutes nothing occurred. As if no air moved in the
Garden, there was a profound silence. The observers were
accutely aware of their own being, feeling each
sensation down to the rhythm of the blood coursing
through their bodies. But no sound save their own
breathing could they apprehend. Then came the note.
Each was transported, though they moved not a step.
A filling joy, a profound sense of perfect rightness,
washed over them, beauty too terrible to comprehend. It
was as if music, a single flawless note, sounded and was
felt rather than heard. Colours more vivid than any
pigment were seen, yet only the dark void hung before
their eyes. They felt crushed under the weight of
indescribable wonder and terror. They were rendered so
insignificant in an instant that each of them despaired
and felt alone, yet in that crystalline instant each
experienced exaltation, touched by something so wonderful
 it brought tears of joy flowing without stint.
It was impossible to comprehend. There was only a
flickering, as if a million lines of force sprang across the
surface of the void, but they were gone so quickly the
watchers could not apprehend their passage. One instant
all was black and formless, ' then a latticework of
countless glowing lines spread across the magnificent
void, and light filled the skies, staggering in its purity and
strength. All were forced to avert their eyes from that
blinding display for a moment. A blaze of stunning
energies poured forth, as seen before, but now flowing
outward. A strange emotion swept through Pug and his
companions, one of completeness, as if what they had
experienced was now at an end. All continued to weep in
joy at the perfect beauty of the display.
'Macros, what was that?' asked Tomas softly, in awe,
'The Hand of God,' he whispered, his eyes wide with
wonder. 'The Prime Urge. The First Cause. The
Ultimate. I don't know what to call it. I know only this:
one moment, there was nothing, the next, all existed. It
is the First Mystery, and even now that I've seen it, I do
not pretend to understand it.' The sorcerer laughed, a
loud joyous sound, and did a little dance.
Pug and Tomas exchanged questioning looks, and
Macros saw he was the object of their scrutiny. With an
expression of genuine mirth, he said, "It just occurred to
me that there's more than one reason we're here.' When
their expressions betrayed incomprehension, he said, 'I
cannot imagine even a god to be without vanity, and
were I the Ultimate, I'd want an audience for a show like
that.'
Both Pug and Tomas began to laugh. Macros continued
 his little caper while he hummed a merry tune.
'Gods, I love a question I can't answer. It keeps things
interesting, even after so many years.' Macros paused in
his dance and his face clouded in concentration. After a
moment, he said, "Some of my powers return.'
pug ceased his laughter. "Some?'
"Enough so that I may more effectively manipulate

your power when needed.' He gave a sly nod. 'And even
add something to the total.'
Pug looked upward and regarded the splendour of a
newly born universe spreading across the sky. "Compared
to that, all our troubles seem pitiful.'
'Well, they may be,' answered the sorcerer, regaining
his usual manner. "But there are a few people upon your
homeworld who may feel different watching Murmandamus's
 army pouring down into the Kingdom. It may be
a small' planet, but it is the only one they have.'
' Without knowing how, Pug felt them moving forward
through time.
'We are free of the time trap,' confirmed Macros.
pug sat in silent wonder. He had felt something spring
into being when he had' witnessed the Beginning. Now he
gave voice to certainty. Looking at Macros, he said,' "I
am like you . '
Macros nodded, an expression of warm affection upon
his face. "Yes, Pug, you are like me. I don't know what
fate awaits you, but you are not like others. You are of
neither the Lesser nor the Greater Path. You are a
sorcerer, one who knows there are no paths, only magiC.
And magic may be limited only by the limits of one's
gifts.'
Tomas said, "Can you see your future?'
Pug said, 'No, I am spared that.'
Macros said, 'See, it's not an entirely unlucky thing,
being a power. Compared to others, a minor power, but
still one to be reckoned with. Now we must escape.' He
scanned the madness above as the stuff of creation shot
outward, filling the heavens with a staggering beauty.
Green and blue swirls of gases, red orbs of fiery
splendour, white and yellow streaks of light, sped by,
obliterating the grey of rift-space, pushing back the
boundaries of nothingness. Then Macros suddenly
pointed. 'There!'
Following his hand, they saw what appeared to be a
tiny ribbon stretching away from them, some vast
distance off in the heavens. 'That is where we must go,
and quickly. Hurry, mount Ryath and she will take us.
Hurry, hurry.' They mounted upon the dragon's back,
and while she was weakened by the meagre food, she
was equal to the task. She took to the skies and they
were suddenly speeding through the grey of rift-space.
Then they again entered normal space and hung over the
narrow strip of matter.

Macros ordered the dragon to hover and Tomas to
lower them to the pathway. They stood upon a yellowwhite
 roadway, marked by shimmering silver rectangles
every fifty feet or so. Pug looked at the twenty-foot-wide
strip and said, 'Macros, we may stand here, but there's
the problem of Ryath.'
The sorcerer looked up and spoke rapidly. (Ryath.
there is little time. The Hidden Lore. You may either
reveal it and trust Pug and Tomas, or perish to hide your
race's secret. I argue for trust. You must decide, but
quickly.'
The dragon's great ruby eyes narrowed as she regarded
the sorcerer while she hovered. "Was, then, my father so
giving to thee, that the forbidden knowledge was shared
with a human?'
"I know all, for I was one he counted friend.'

The dragon's eyes focused on Tomas and Pug. 'From
thee and thy companion, Valheru, an oath: never to
reveal that which you are about to witness.'
Tomas said, "on my life.'
Pug nodded. 'I swear.'
A golden shimmering encompassed the dragon, faint
at first, but growing more pronounced. Soon it was
painful to look at. The light grew more intense, until it
obscured all details of Ryath's form. Then the outlines
began to move, to melt and flow, and contract down as
she descended to the roadway. Rapidly the outlines grew
smaller and smaller, until they were man-sized. The glow
faded. Where the dragon had been there was a stunning
woman ~with red-gold hair and blue eyes. Her figure was
perfection as she stood before them unclothed.
Pug said, "A shapeshifter!'
Ryath came toward them, and her voice was musical.
'it is not known to men, that we may come and go in
their society at will. And only the greater dragons have
the art. That is why thy people count our kind
diminished, for' we know it is better to look like this
when confronting men.'
Tomas said, 'While I can appreciate such beauty, she'll
cause quite a stir when we return home unless we find
her some clothing.'
Ryath raised a lovely white arm and suddenly was
attired in a yellow and gold travelling gown. 'I may
accoutre myself as I wish, Valheru. My arts are far
mightier than thou suspectest. '
'This is true,' agreed Macros. 'When I lived with
Rhuagh he taught me magics unknown to any other  mortal race.
Never underestimate the scope of Ryath's
skills. She has more than fang, flame, and talon to meet
opposition. '
Pug regarded the lovely woman and found it difficult
to believe that moments before she had bulked larger
than the rooftops of buildings. He looked hard at
Macros. 'Gathis once said you were always complaining
about so much to learn and so little time to learn it. I
think I'm beginning to understand.'

Macros smiled. 'Then you are truly beginning your
education, Pug.' Macros glanced about them, an almost
triumphant expression upon his face, a fiery spark in his
eyes.
Pug said, 'What is it?'
"We were trapped, and we had no hope of victory. We
still face the possibility of failure, Pug, but now at least
we may take a hand - and we have a small chance of
victory. Come, we have a long journey ahead.'
The sorcerer led them down the pathway, passing the shimmering rectangles.
Between the rectangles were the
rapidly receding stars of the new creation. Slowly the
grey of rift-space was creeping about them. "Macros,'
said Pug, "what is this place?'
'The strangest place of all, even compared to the City
Forever. It is called the Universe Hall, the Star Walk,
the Gateway Path, or, most often, the Hall of Worlds,
To the majority who pass through it, it is simply the way.
We have plenty of time to discuss many things as we
walk. We shall return to Midkemia. But there are a few
things I need to tell you first.'
'Such as?' asked Tomas.
"Such as the true nature of the Enemy,' said Pug.
'Yes, there is that,' agreed Macros. 'i've spared you
some things until the last, for if we couldn't get free' of
that trap, why burden you? But now we must ready
ourselves for the final confrontation, so you must have
the rest of the truth.'
Both sorcerers looked at Tomas, who said, 'I don't
understand your meaning.'
'Much of your past life is still hidden from you, Tomas.
It is time for those veils to be lifted.'
He halted their walking and reached out his hand,
speaking a strange word as he covered Tomas's eyes.
Tomas stiffened as he felt memories returning.

A world spun through the void, orbiting a warm,
nurturing star. Upon it life flourished in abundance and
variety. Two beings straddled the world, each with an
assigned task. Rathar took the multitudes of the fibres of
life and power, and with care she wove each into the
complex latticework of Order, forming a mighty single
braided cord. Opposite Rathar stood another, Mythar,
who gripped upon the cord, and with terrible wanton
frenzy he tore apart the strands, letting them fly about in
Chaos, until Rathar seized the strands and again wove
them together. Each followed the dictates of his or her
nature and to all others was indifferent. They were the
two Blind Gods of the Beginning. Such was the nature
,of the universe when it was in its infancy. In the endless
process of the two deities' work, tiny strands of the fibres
had eluded Rathar, falling to the soil of the world below.
From these had come the most wondrous of creation's
life.
,'ashen-Shugar was pulled from his mother's womb by
the ungentle hands of the moredhel midwife. Hall"
.Nannora drew her sword and slashed the umbilical that
tied her son to her. Her face was drawn with the pain of
birth as she snarled, "That is the last you'll have from me
without a struggle.' The moredhel ran with the newborn
valheru and handed it over to an elf who waited without
the mountain hall.
The elf knew his duty. No Valheru lived without
struggle. It was the way of things. The elf carried the
silent baby, who had not uttered a sound since birth. The
infant had been born aware, a tiny thing, but not one
without power. The elf reached the place he had selected and left the

baby exposed atop the rocks, facing the setting sun,
unclothed and uncovered. The infant Ashen-Shugar regarded his surroundings,

names and concepts growing with each passing minute. A
scavenger came sniffing toward the infant, and with a
mental scream of rage the tiny Valheru sent it scurrying.
Toward evening a creature flew high above, soaring on
broad wings. It regarded the thing upon the rocks and
wondered if it was food. Circling lower, it was suddenly
called upon by the infant.
Ashen-Shugar saw the giant eagle as it circled and
knew it, that it was his creature to command. In
primitive images he ordered the giant bird to land, then
to hunt. Within minutes the bird returned with a Popping
river fish, twice the baby's size, which it shredded with
beak and talon, giving the scraps to the baby. As it was
for all his kind, Ashen-Shugar's first meal was raw,
bloody flesh. For the first night the great eagle covered the infant

with her wings, as she would her own young. Within days
a dozen birds cared for the baby.
The Valheru grew quickly, far faster than the children
of other races. Within a summer's span the child could
run down a deer, killing it with a stunning blast of the
mind, and eating its flesh after tearing it from the carcass
with bare hands. Other minds occasionally touched the infant's, who

would pull back. Instinctively he knew his own kind were
the beings to be feared most, until he had sufficient
power to carve his own place in their society.
His first conflict came as he ended his first year with
the giant eagles. Another youth, Lowris-Tahara, the so-called
 King of the Bats, arrived in the dead of night,
using his servants to locate the youthful Ashen-Shugar.
They struggled, each seeking to absorb the power of the
other, but Ashen-Shugar finally prevailed. With the
powers of Lowris-Tahara added to his own, Ashen-Shugar
 began seeking out fit opponents. He hunted other
youths, as Lowris-'Tahara had hunted him, and seven
others fell before him. He grew in strength and power,
taking the title Ruler of the Eagles' Reaches, and flew
upon the back of a giant bird in the hunt. He tamed the
first of the mighty dragons he would ride, and after
destroying his mother in battle, he took her hall as his
own. For years he grew in stature, and soon he was
acknowledged one of the mightiest of his race.
He hunted and took sport with his moredhel women',
and occasionally mated with one of his own kind when
the heat came upon her and powerful lusts overrode the
battle urge he felt toward his own kind. Of those unions
only two offspring survived. His first child was AlmaLodaka,
 whom he fathered in his early days, and the
"second was Draken-Korin, who resulted from his mating
with Alma-Lodaka. Matters of relationship meant nothing
 to the Valheru, save as points of reference.
' He raided across the heavens with his brethren when
the need for plunder rose up within them like a thing of
boundless want. He took his eldar servants with him,
, riding behind him on the backs of his dragons, to
maintain and care for his plunder. He knew the
universe, and it trembled at the thunder of the Dragon
.-Host when they roared into the skies. Other stargaining
races challenged the Valheru, but none survived.
The Contemplators of Per, with their powers to
manipulate the stuff of life, were cast down and their
skills lost with them. The Tyrant of the Cormoran
Empire sent forth the might of a thousand worlds. Ships
the size of cities sped through the void to unleash mighty
engines of war upon the invaders. The Dragon Lords
obliterated them without hesitation, and the Tyrant died
screaming in the lowest basement of his palace while his
world was destroyed above him. The Masters of Msjinor
and their dark magic were swept away by the Dragon
Host. The Grand Alliance, the Marshals of Dawn, the
Star Brotherhood, all attempted to resist. All were
destroyed. Of all who stood before the Valheru, only the
Lorekeepers of the Aal, the supposed first race, managed
to avoid destruction, but even the Aal could not oppose
the Dragon Host. In the multitudes of universes, the
Valheru were supreme. For ages Ashen-Shugar lived as his people had always

lived, fearing none, and worshipping only Rathar, She
who was called Order, and Mythar, He who was called
Chaos, the Two Blind Gods of the Beginning.
Then came the call, and Ashen-Shugar went to meet
with his brethren. It was an odd call, one unlike any
before, for there was no bloodlust rising in his breast to
take them beyond the stars to raid other worlds. Instead
it was a call to meeting, where the Valheru would gather,
to speak to one another. It was a strange concept.
Upon the plain, south of the mountains and the great
forest, they stood in a circle, the hundreds who were the
race. In the centre stood Draken-Korin, who called
himself Lord of Tigers. Two of his creatures waited one
at each hand, powerful arms crossed, their tiger faces set
in hence snarls. They were as nothing to the Vallheru
only posing as a reminder that Draken-Korin was, by
commonly held opinion, the strangest of their kind. He
had ideas of new things.
'The order of the universe is changing,' he said,
pointing to the heavens. 'Rathar and Mythar have fled,
or have been deposed, but for whatever cause,
order and Chaos have no more meaning. Mythar let loose the
strands of power and from them the new gods arise.
Without Rathar to knit the strands of power together,
these beings will seize that power and establish an order.
It is an order we must oppose. These gods are knowing,
are aware, and are challenging us.'
.When one appears, kill it,' answered Ashen-Shugar,
unconcerned by Draken-Korin's words.
'They are our match in power. For the moment they
struggle among themselves, seeking each dominion over
the others as they strive to gain mastery of that power
left by the Two Blind Gods of the Beginning. But that
struggle will end and then shall our existence be
threatened. They will turn their might upon us.'
Ashen-Shugar said, "What cause for concern? We fight
as we have before. That is the answer.'
'No, there needs be more. We must fight in harmony,
'not each alone, lest they overwhelm us.'
Of late, an odd voice had come to Ashen-Shugar, a
, voice with a name. The name was lost upon him now,
but the voice spoke. You must be apart.
'..-.~The Ruler of the Eagles' Reaches said, 'Do what you
will I will have none of it.' He ordered his mighty golden
dragon Shuruga into the sky and flew home.
time passed, and Ashen-Shugar would occasionally
%,'lSmi to the site of his brethren working. A strange
"Hq, like the cities on other worlds, was fashioned by
arts and the work of slaves. In it the Valheru
, even as it was being fashioned. As never before
in history, they became for a time a cooperative
of beings, their combative nature stemmed by a
et, a truce. It was alien to Ashen-Shugar.
ly before the city was completed, Ashen-Shugar
n his dragon's back, regarding the work. It was a
day, bitter' cold as winter approached.
from above caused Shuruga to trumpet a reply.
Do we fight? asked the gold dragon.
'No. We wait.'

Ashen-Shugar ignored the disappointment he sensed in
Shuruga. Another dragon, black as coal, landed and
cautiously approached Ashen-Shugar.
"Has the Ruler of the Eagles' Reaches finally come to
join us?' asked Draken-Korin, his black and orange
striped armour glinting in the harsh light as he dismounted.
"No. I simply watch,' answered Ashen-Shugar, dismounting
also.
"You alone have not agreed.'
"Joining to plunder across the cosmos is one thing,
Draken-Korin. This . . . this plan of yours is madness.'
"What is this madness? I know not oF what you speak.
We are. We do. What more is there?'
'This is not our way.'
'it is not our way to let others stand against our will
These new beings, they contest with us.'
Ashen-Shugar looked skyward, regarding those signs
that indicated Draken-Korin was correct about the
struggle for power between the newly aborning gods.
'Yes, that is so.' He remembered those other star-faring
races they had faced, the mortal beings who had fallen
before the Dragon Host. "But they are not like others.
They also are formed from the very stuff of this world, as
are we. '
"What does that matter? How many of our kin have

you killed? How much blood has passed your lips?
Whoever stands against you must be killed, or kill you.
That is all.'
"What of those left behind, the moredhel and the

elves?' He used the terms that had come to differentiate
between the slaves of the household and the slaves of the
fields and woods.
"What of them? They are nothing.'
'They are ours.' Ashen-Shugar felt a strange presence
within himself and knew the other, the one whose name
often eluded him, was causing him to be filled with alien
cares.
'You have grown strange under your mountains
Ashen-Shugar. They are our servants. It is not as if they
possessed true power. They exist for our pleasure
nothing more. What concerns you?'
'I do not know. There is something' - he paused, as if
hearing a call to some other place - "something wrong in
the ordering of these events. I think we risk not only
ourselves, but the very fabric of the universe.'
Draken-Korin shrugged and began returning to his
dragon. "What matter? If we fail, then we are dead
What matter if the universe ceases with us?' Draken-Korin
 returned to his dragon. Mounting, he said, 'You
ponder issues that are meaningless.'
Draken-Korin flew off and Ashen-Shugar was left to
face these odd, new feelings within himself.
Time passed, and the Ruler of the Eagles' Reaches
watched the final work upon Draken-Korin's city. When
it was done, Ashen-Shugar came and found his people
once more in council. He walked along a broad avenue
one lined with tall pillars, each adorned with a tiger's
head carving. He was mildly amused by Draken-Korin's
vanity.
Walking down a long ramp, he reached the chamber
within the earth. He found the vast hall filled with the
Valheru. Alma-Lodaka, she who called herself Emerald
Lady of Serpents, said, 'Have you come to join us,
Father-Husband?' She was flanked by two of her
servants, created in open imitation of Draken-Korin's,
They were snakes given arms and legs, grown as large as
the moredhel. Amber eyes flickered with nictitating
membranes as they fixed upon Ashen-Shugar.
'I have come to witness folly.'
draken-Korin drew his black blade, but another,
Alrin-Stolda, Monarch of the Black Lake, cried, 'Spill
Valheru blood and the compact is void!'
The Lord of Tigers resheathed his sword. "it iS Well
you come late, or we should have seen an end to your
mockery.' Ashen-Shugar said, "i have no fear of you. I only wish

to see what you have fashioned. This is my world, and
that which is mine is not to be threatened.'
The others regarded him with cold eyes and AlrinStolda
 said, do what you will, but know our purpose
cannot be balked. As mighty as you are, Ruler of the
Eagles' Reaches, you cannot oppose us all. Watch as we
do what we must.'

In concert, under Draken-Korin's direction, a great
magic was forged. For an instant Ashen-Shugar felt a
gut-wrenching pain, which passed almost instantly,
leaving only a faint memory. A giant stone appeared
upon the floor of the hall, a flat-topped, circular green
thing with facets, glowing like an emerald lit with inner
fire. Draken-Korin came to stand over it, and placed his
hand upon it. It pulsed with energy as he said, "Behold
the final tool. The Lifestone.'
Without comment, Ashen-Shugar withdrew from the
hall, marching back toward the waiting Shuruga. A voice
from behind caused him to turn and he saw AlmaLodaka
 hurrying after.
'Father-Husband. Will you not join us?'
He felt a strange urgency toward her, almost as when
the heat came upon her, but different. He did not
understand the odd feeling. It is affection, came the voice
of the other. He ignored that voice and said, 'Daughter-Wife,
our Brother-Son has begun that which spells final
destruction. He is mad.'
She looked at him strangely. 'I don't know what you
mean. I do not know that word. We do what we must. I
had wished to have you at my side, for you stand as
mighty as any of us, but do what you will. Oppose us at
your risk.' With no further words, she left him and
returned to the hall where the next great magic would be
undertaken.
Ashen-Shugar mounted his dragon and returned to the
Eagles' Reaches.
As Ashen-Shugar entered the hall of his mountain
domicile, the skies above reverberated with the sound of
distant thunder. And he knew the Dragon Host flew
between worlds.
For weeks the skies were angry and without substance,
as the stuff of creation flowed from horizon to horizon.
Madness was without limit in the universe, as the
Valheru rose up to challenge the new gods. Time was
without meaning, and the very fabric of reality rippled
and flowed, and in the centre of his hall, Ashen-Shugar
brooded.
Then he summoned Shuruga and flew to that odd place
on the plain, that city of Draken-Korin's making. And he'
waited.
Mad vortices of energy crashed across the heavens.
Ashen-Shugar could see the very fabric of time and space
rent and folding in upon itself. He knew it was almost
time. He sat quietly upon the back of Shuruga and
wated.
A clarion sounded, that alarm he had erected in
~" concert with the world, which told him the moment he
"had awaited was upon him. Urging Shuruga upward,
,,Ashen-Shugar searched for what he knew must appear
'-before the mad display in the skies. The dragon stiffened
under him and he saw his prey. The figure of Draken-corin
grew discernible as he slowed his black dragon. An
odd something appeared in Draken-Korin's eyes, something
 alien. The other voice said, It is horror.
Shuruga sped forward. The great dragon roared his challenge,
answered by Draken-Korin's black. There the
two clashed in the sky.
Quickly it was over, for Draken-Korin had surrendered
so much of his essence to create the madness
which filled the skies.
Ashen-Shugar landed lightly near the twisted body of
his foeman and came to stand over him. The fallen
Valheru looked up at his attacker and whispered, 'Why?
Pointing upward, Ashen-Shugar said, "This obscenity
should never have been allowed. You bring an end to all
we knew.'
Draken-Korin looked heavenward, where his brethren
battled the gods. 'They were so strong. We could never
have dreamed.' His face revealed his terror and hate as
Ashen-Shugar raised his golden blade to end it. "But I
had the right!' he screamed.
Ashen-Shugar severed Draken-Korin's head from his
shoulders, and suddenly both body and head vanished in
a hiss of smoke. Leaving not a trace, the fallen Valheru's
essence returned skyward, to mix with that mindless
thing of anger which battled the gods. With bitterness
Ashen-Shugar said, 'There is no right. There is only
power.' Alone of his kind, he could understand the
mocking irony in his words. He retired to his cavern to
await the final outcome of the Chaos Wars.
Time was without meaning as time itself was a weapon
in battle, but in some sense it passed while the new gods
warred with what had been the Dragon Host. Then the
gods moved in concert, those who had survived the
internecine warfare whereby each had established his
place in the hierarchy of things, and they focused their
unified attention upon the Valheru. They moved as a
force of power beyond the maddest dream of draken-Korin,
 and as a body they cast the Valheru from the
universe. They cast them into another dimension of
space and time and moved to deny the Valheru a way
back. In near-mindless rage the Valheru sought to return
home, to reach that thing left against this day, that thing
denied to them by one of their own. Ashen-Shugar had
prevented their victory, and now they were being
blocked from their homeworld. In their anger and
anguish they turned their might upon the lesser races of
the new universe. From world to world they rampaged,
destroying anything and everything in their path. From
world after world they tore the essence of life, the secrets
of magics, and the powers of suns. Before them lay
warm, verdant worlds circling living suns, behind them
lay frigid, lifeless orbs spinning about burned out stars.
In their frantic attempt to return to the world of their
nurturance, they delivered utter ruination to all they
touched. Lesser races banded together, attempting to
oppose this raging thing. At first they were swept away,
then they slowed it, then at last they found a way to
escape. One lesser race, called human, turned its full
attention to escape, and ways were found to flee.
mankind and other races discovered a haven. Gates were
opened to other worlds, and the races fled, scattering
themselves through time and space.
Great holes in the fabric of the universe were opened
Dwarves and men, goblins and trolls, all came through
the cracks in reality, the rifts between one universe and
another. New races, new creatures, came to Midkemia,
and upon this world they sought a place.
Then the gods moved to close off the world of
midkemia to the Dragon Lords for eternity. They' turned
%))"*r the rifts they had allowed to form, and they sealed
, ~. Suddenly the last route between the stars was
seiled off. A barrier was erected. The Dragon Host tried
in vain to penetrate this curtain, but to no avail. They
were denied return to Midkemia's universe and they
in fr%ustration, vowing to find means of entrance.
then it was over. The Chaos Wars, the Days of the
Mad Gods' Rage, the Time of Star Death: by whatever name it would come to
be called, the clash between that
which was and that which followed was finished. When it
was over, and the skies had again been cleansed of
insanity, Ashen-Shugar left his cavern. Returning to the
plain before the city of Draken-Korin, he observed the
aftermath of the mightiest struggle recorded. He landed
Shuruga, then allowed the dragon to hunt. For a long
time he silently waited for something, he couldn't be sure
what. Hours passed, then at last the other voice spoke. What

is this place? 'The Desolation of the Chaos Wars. Draken-Korin's

monument, the lifeless tundra that was once great
grasslands. Few living things abide here. Most creatures
flee to the south and more hospitable climes.'
Who are you? Ashen-Shugar felt amusement. Laughing, he said, 'I

am what you are becoming. We are as one. So you have
said many times.' His laughter ceased. He was the first of
his race to laugh. There was a sadness underlying the
 humour, for to understand humour marked Ashen-Shugar
as something beyond any Valheru, and he knew


he was witness to the beginning of a new era.
I had forgotten.
Ashen-Shugar, last of the Valheru, called Shuruga
back from his hunt. Mounting his steed, he glanced at
the spot where Draken-Korin had been defeated,
marked only by ash. Shuruga took to the skies, high
above. the aftermath of destruction.
It is worthy of sorrow.
'I think not,' said the Valheru. "There is a' lesson,
though I cannot bring myself to know it. Yet I sense you
do.' Ashen-Shugar closed his eyes a moment as his head
throbbed. The other voice had again vanished from his
 mind. Ignoring the wonder of this odd personality who
had come to influence him over the years, he turned his
attention to his last task. Over mountains the Valheru
rode, seeking those things enslaved by his kind. Within
the forests of the southern continent, Ashen-Shugar
raced over the stronghold of the tiger-men. In a voice
loud enough to be heard, he cried, "Let it be known that
from this day you are a free people.'
The leader of the tiger-men called back, 'What of our
master?'
"He is gone. Your destiny is in your own hands. By my

word I, Ashen-Shugar, say this is so.'
Then to the south, to where the serpent race created
by Alma-Lodaka resided, he went. And theire his words
were greeted with hisses of terror and anger. "How may
we survive without our mistress, she who is our goddessmother?'

"That is for you to decide. You are a free people.'
The serpents were not pleased and set 'about to
discover means how their mistress could again be
recalled. As a race they made a vow, that until the end of
time they would work to bring back her who was their
mother and their goddess, Alma-Lodaka. From that day
forward, the priesthood became the ultimate power
within the society of the Pantathian serpent people.
Around the world he flew, and everywhere he passed,
the words were spoken."Your destiny is your own. All
are a free people.' At last he reached the strange place
fashioned by Draken-Korin and the others. There
,gathered were the elves. Landing upon the plain, the
Vallheru said, 'Let the word go forth'. From this moment
.you are free.'
The elves looked among themselves, and one said,
what does this mean?'

'You are free to do as you wish. No one will care for or direct your lives.'
The spokesman bowed and said, 'But, master, those
who are wisest among us have gone with your brethren,
and with them goes the lore, the knowledge, and the
power. We are weak without the eldar. How, then, will
we survive?'
'Your destiny is now your own to forge as best you
may. Should you be weak you will perish. Should you be
strong, you will survive. And mark you well, there are
new forces let loose upon the land. Creatures of alien
nature are come here, and with them shall you strive or
make peace, as you will, for they also seek their destiny.
But there will be a new order, and in it must you find a
place. It may be you shall need raise yourself above
others and exercise dominion, or it may be they will
destroy you. Or perhaps peace is possible between you.
That is for you to decide. I am done with you all, save
this one last command. This place is forbidden, upon
pain of my wrath. Let none enter it again.' With a wave
of his hand he fashioned mighty magic and the small city
of the Valheru slowly sank under the ground. "Let the
dusts of time bury it and let none remember it. This is
my will.'
The elves bowed and said, "As it is willed, master, so
you will be obeyed.' The eldest of the elves turned to his


brethren and said, 'None may enter this place: let none
approach. It is vanished from mortal eye, it is not
remembered. '
Ashen-Shugar said, "Now you are a free people.'
The elves, those who had lived most removed from
their masters, said, "We shall go, then, to a place where
we may live at peace.' They moved to the west, seeking a
place where they could live in harmony.
Others said, 'we shall be wary of these new beings, for
we are those who have the right to inherit the mantles of
power.'
Ashen-Shugar turned and said, 'Pitiful creatures,
Have you not observed how power means nothing?"
But the moredhel were already leaving,
his words unheard, as they began to dream the dreams of
power. They had set foot upon the Dark Path even as
they began to follow their brothers to the west. In time
their brothers would drive them off, but for now they
. were as one.
Others moved silently away, ready to destroy any who
opposed them, not content to seek out their master's
power, certain of their own ability to take by force of
arms whatever they wished. Those elves had been
twisted by the forces let loose during the Chaos Wars and
were already drawing away from their brethren. They
would be called the glamredhel, the mad elves, and as
they set out for the north, they turned suspicious eyes
upon those moving westward. They would hide themselves
away, using science and sorcery plundered from alien
worlds to build giant cities in imitation of their masters,
to protect themselVes from their kindred, while plotting
to make war upon them.
Disgusted by their behaviour, Ashen-Shugar returned
to his hall, to reside until that time when he was to leave
this life, preparing the way for the other. The universe
was changed, and within his hall Ashen-Shugar felt
himself alien to the newly-forged order. As if reality
itself rejected his nature, he fell into torpor, a coma-like
sleep, where his being grew and diffused and began to
suffuse his armour, the power being passed into artifact
to await another who would come to wear his mantle.
At the last he stirred and said, 'Have I erred?.
kNow you know doubt.
'This strange quietness within, what is it?'
It is death approaching..
Closing his eyes, the last Valheru said, 'I thought as
much. So few of my kind lived beyond battle. It was a
rare thing. I am the last. Still, I would like to fly Shuruga
once more. '
He is gone. Dead ages past.
Ashen-Shugar struggled with vague memories. Weakly
he said, "But I flew him this morning.'
It was a dream. As is this.
"Am I then also mad?' The thought of what was seen

in Draken-Korin's eyes haunted Ashen-Shugar.
You are but a memory, said the other. This is but a
dream. 'Then I will do what is planned. I accept the inevitable.

Another will come to take my place.'
So it has happened already, for I am the one who came,
and I have taken up your sword and put upon your
mantle,' your cause is now mine. I stand against those who
would plunder this world, said the other.
The one called Tomas.'

Tomas opened his eyes and then closed them again. He
shook his head, as if clearing it. To Pug he had been
silent for only a moment, but the magician suspected that
many things had passed through Tomas's mind. At last
Tomas said, 'I have the memories now. Now I understand
 what is occurring.' Macros nodded. He said to Pug, "in all my dealings

with the Ashen-Shugar-Tomas paradox, that most difficult
 of all was how much knowledge to permit Tomas.
Now he is ready to deal with the greatest challenge of his
existence, and now he must know the truth. And you as
well, though I suspect you have already deduced what he
has learned.' Softly Pug replied, 'At first I was misled by the

enemy's use of ancient Tsurani when it spoke in Rogen's
vision. But now I realize that was simply because that
was the language of humans it knew at the time of the
Escape across the golden bridge. Once I discarded the
idea that the Enemy was somehow linked to the Tsurani,
when I considered the presence of the eldar upon
Kelewan, then I understood. I know what we face, and
why the truth was hidden from Tomas. It is the worst
possible nightmare come to life.'
Macros looked to Tomas. Tomas looked long at Pug
and there was pain in his eyes. Quietly, he said, "When I
first remembered the time of Ashen-Shugar I thought my heritage had been
left against the Tsurani invasion.  But that was only a small part of it.'
'Yes,' said Macros. "There is more. You now know
how a dragon thought extinct for generations - an
ancient black - could guard me. '
Tomas's expression was openly one of doubt and
worry. With an almost resigned note, he added, "And i
now know the purpose of Murmandamus's masters.' He
waved his hand around them. "The trap was less to
prevent Macros from reaching Midkemia than it was to
bring us here, keeping us away from the Kingdom.'
"Why?' asked Pug.

' Macros said, "For in our own time Murmandamus
commands an army and strikes into your homeland.
Even as you searched for me in the City Forever, I wager
he was overrunning the garrison at Highcastle. And I
know his purpose in invading the Kingdom. He needs to
reach Sethanon.'
'Why Sethanon?' asked Pug.
'Because by chance that city is built over the ruins of
an ancient city of Draken-Korin,' answered Tomas.
'And within that city lies the Lifestone.'
"' The sorcerer said, "We'd best continue walking while
we discuss these problems, Pug, for we've got to return
to Midkemia and our own era. Tomas and I can tell you
of the city of Draken-Korin and the Lifestone. That part
you are ignorant of, though you know the rest, the
enemy, that thing you learned of upon Kelewan, is not a
single being. It is the combined might and mind of the
valhheru. The Dragon Lords are returning to Midkemia,
and they want their world back.' With a humourless grin
he said, "And we've got to keep them from taking it.'

17

Withdrawal

Arutha studied the canyon.
He had ridden out before first light with Guy and
Baron Highcastle to observe the advancing elements of
Murmandamus's forces. From the spot where he and his
companions had been intercepted by Highcastle's men,
they could see campfires in the distance.
Arutha pointed. "Do you see, Brian? There must be a
thousand fires, which means, five, six thousand soldiers.
And that is only the first elements. By this time
tomorrow there will be twice that number. Within three
days Murmandamus will be throwing thirty thousand or
more at you.' Highcastle, ignoring Arutha's tone, leaned forward

over his horse's neck, as if straining to see more clearly.
"i only see fires, Highness. You know it is a common

trick to build extra fires, so the enemy can't gauge your
strength or disposition. '
Guy swore under his breath and turned his horse
around. 'I'll not wait to explain the obvious to idiots.'
"And I'll not sit and be insulted by a traitor!'

Highcastle shot back.
, Arutha rode between them, saying, "Guy, you swore
no oath of fealty to me, but you're alive this minute
because I've accepted your parole. Don't let this become
an issue of honour. I don't need duels now. I need you.'
Guy's one good eye narrowed and he seemed ready for
more hot words, but at last he said, 'I apologize , . . my
lord. The rigours of a long journey. I'm sure you
understand.' At the last, he spurred his horse back
toward the garrison.
Brian Highcastle said, "The man was an insufferably
arrogant swine when he was Duke, and it seems two
years wandering about the Northlands hasn't changed
him in the least.'
Arutha spun his horse around and faced Lord
Highcastle. His words showed he was at the limit of his
patience. 'He's also the finest general I've ever known,
Brian. He just watched his command overrun, his city
utterly destroyed. He has thousands of his people
scattered throughout the mountains and he doesn't know
how many survived. I'm sure you can appreciate his
shortness of temper. ' The sarcasm of the last remark
revealed his own frustration.
Lord Highcastle was silent. He turned and regarded
the camp of the enemy as the dawn came.

Arutha tended his horse, the one taken from the
' brigands in the mountains. A bay mare, she was resting
and regaining lost weight, Arutha had used one loaned
him by Baron Highcastle that morning. In another day
the mare would be fit to ride south. Arutha had expected
the Baron at least to offer him an exchange of animals,
but,Brian, Lord Highcastle, seemed to be taking delight
in ''pointing out at every opportunity that as a vassal to
Lyam, he had no obligation to Arutha, save being barely
civil.
Arutha was not sure if Brian would even offer to
give him an escort. The man was an insufferable egotist. not
very perceptive, and stubborn - qualities not unexpected
 in a man shunted off to the frontier to hold
it against small bands of badly organized goblins, but
not those of the commander one would wish to
face a battle-hardened, well-led invading army.
The stable door opened and Locklear and Jimmy
walked in. They halted when they saw Arutha, then
Jimmy approached. , 'We were coming to check the
horses.' Arutha said, 'I cast no blame on your stewardship,

Jimmy. I simply like to see to such things for myself
when I can afford the time. And it gives me a chance to
think. '
Locklear sat down on a hay bale, between Arutha's
mount and the wall. He reached out and patted the
mare's nose. "Highness, why is this happening?'
'You mean why the war?' "No, I think I can understand someone wanting to

conquer, or at least I've heard enough about such wars in
the histories. No, I mean the place. Why here? Amos
was showing us some Kingdom maps upstairs and . . . it
doesn't make any sense.' Arutha paused in combing his mount. "You've just

touched upon the single biggest cause for concern I have.
Guy and I have discussed it. We just don't know. But
one thing to be sure of is, if your enemy is doing
 something unexpected, it's for a reason. And you had
best be quick in understanding what that is, Squire, for if
you don't, it's likely to be the means of your defeat.' his
eyes narrowed. "No, there is a reason Murmandamus iS
heading this way. Given the timetable for what he is able  to do before
winter, he must be making for Sethanon,
' But why? There is no apparent motive for him to go
there, and once there, he can only hold until spring.
Once spring comes, Lyam and I will crush him.'
Jimmy pulled an apple from his tunic and cut it in two,
giving half to the horse. 'Unless he figures to have this
business over and done with before spring.'
Arutha looked at Jimmy. "What do you mean?'
Jimmy shrugged and wiped his mouth. 'I don't know
exactly, except what you said. You have to guess what
the enemy is up to. Given the indefensibility of the city
he might be counting on everyone pulling out. Like you
said, come spring you can crush him. So, I guess he
knows that, too. Now, if I was making straight for some
place I could get smashed the next spring, it'd be because
I didn't plan on being there in the spring. Or maybe
there was something there that gave me an edge - either
made me so powerful that I didn't have to worry about
being caught between two armies, or kept the armies
from coming at all. Something like that.'
Arutha rested his chin upon his arm on the back of the
horse as he thought. 'But what?'
Locklear said, "Something magic?'
Jimmy laughed. "We've had no shortage of that since
this whole mess began.'
Arutha ran his finger along the chain holding the
talisman given him by the Ishapian monks at Sarth.
"Something magic.' he muttered. "But what?'
Quietly Jimmy said, "It'll be something big, I'd guess.'
Arutha fought rising irritation. In his belly he knew
Jimmy was right. And he felt frustration close to rage in
not understanding the secret behind Murmandamus's
insane invasion.
Abruptly trumpets sounded, and were answered almost
 immediately by the pounding of boot heels upon
'the cobbles as soldiers rushed to their posts. Arutha was
out of the stables in an instant, the boys just behind.

Galain pointed. "There.'

Guy and Arutha looked down from the highest tower of the keep, overlooking
the barbican of the fortification.
beyond, in the deep canyon called Cutter's Gap, the first
elements of Murmandamus's army could be seen.
'Where's Highcastle?' asked Arutha.
down on the wall with his men,' answered Amos. 'He
came in a short time ago, all bloodied and battered.
says the Dark Brothers were up in the hills above his
advance position and swarmed down over him. He had
to cut his way out. Looks like he lost most of the
detachment out there.' Guy swore. 'The idiot. That was where he could have

bottled up Murmandamus's army for a few days. Here,
on the walls, it'll be a bloody damned farce.'
The elf said, "it was foolish to underestimate the ability
of the mountain moredhel once they get into the rocks.
These are not simple goblins he's facing.'
Arutha said, 'i'm going to see if I can talk to him.' The
Prince hurried down through the keep and within a few
minutes was standing beside Lord highcastle. The Baron
was bloodied from a scalp wound, received when his
helm had been knocked off his head. He had not put
another on, and his hair was matted with dried blood,
The man was pale and shaky, but he still supervised his
command without hesitation. Arutha said, 'Brian, can
you see what I was talking about?
"We'll bottle them up here,' he answered, pointing to

where the narrow canyon came together before the wall.
'There's no room to stage, so his men will be stopped
before the wall. We'll cut them down like wheat before a
scythe.' 'Brian, he's bringing an army of thirty thousand

against you. What have you here? Two? He doesn't care
about losses, He'll pile his soldiers against your walls,
then walk over their' corpses to reach you. They'll come
and come and come again and wear you down. You can't
hold out for more than a day or two at the longest.'
The Baron's eyes locked upon Arutha's. "My charter is
to defend this position. I may not quit it save by leave of
the King. I am charged to hold at all costs. Now, you are
not part of my command; please leave the wall.'
Arutha remained motionless for a moment, his face
flushed. He left the wall and hurried back to the tower,
When he had rejoined those upon the tower, he said to
Jimmy, "Go saddle the horses and get all we need for a
long ride. Steal what you must from the kitchen. We may
have to make a quick exit.'
Jimmy nodded and took Locklear by the sleeve
leading the other boy away. Arutha, Guy, Galain, and
Amos watched as the leading edge of the invading army
moved closer, coming down the canyon like a slowmoving
 flood.

It began as Arutha had predicted, a wave of soldiers
attacking down the narrow draw. The fortress had been
built as a staging point for the garrison, with little
thought that it would need to withstand a massive attack
from an organized army. Now just such an army
advanced upon it.
Arutha joined his companions atop the tower, watching
 as Highcastle's bowmen began slaughtering Murmandamus's
 advance elements. Then the front ranks of
the attackers opened, and goblins with heavy shields
hurried forward at a crouch, forming a shield wall.
Moredhel bowmen ran and took refuge behind them,
then rose and began answering the archers upon the wall.
The first flight of arrows took a dozen of Highcastle's
bowmen off the wall, and the attackers streamed
forward. Again and again the two sides exchanged
missile fire and the defenders stood firm. But the
attackers continued to advance toward the wall.
but Step by bloody step they came, moving past the bodies  Of those who had fallen. Each wave came and fell,
moved closer to the walls than the last. An archer would
die and another would run forward to take his place.
tHen, as the sun breasted the high wall of the canyon,

"the attackers had halved the distance to the wall. By the
time the sun had made the narrow transit from wall to
%overhead, the distance was narrowed to less than
yards. The next wave was unleashed.
Scaling ladders were carried forward, and the defenders
 exacted a heavy toll on those who carried them, but
as each goblin or troll fell, another took his place
carrying the ladder. At last they rested against the wall.
Pole arms were employed to topple them, but others
were put in place, and goblins scrambled up to be
greeted by steel and flame. Then the battle of Highcastle
was truly joined.

Arutha watched as the ragged defenders held again. The
final wave had breasted the wall to the south of the
barbican, but the reinforcement company had filled the
breach and driven them back. With sunset, the trumpets
sounded withdraw, and Murmandamus's host pulled
back up the canyon. Guy swore. "i've never seen such carnage and waste in

the name of duty.' Arutha was forced to agree. Amos said, "Bloody hell!
These border lads might be the dregs and outcasts of
your armies, Arutha, but they're a tough and salty crew.
I've never seen men give better account of themselves.'
Arutha agreed. 'You don't serve on the border for
long and not get toughened. Few big battles, but
constant fighting. Still, they're doomed if Brian keeps
this up. '
Galain said, "We should leave before dawn if we are to
get away, Arutha.' The Prince nodded. 'i'm going to speak one last time

with Brian. If he still refuses to listen to reason, I'll ask
permission to quit the garrison.'
'And if he doesn't?' asked Amos.
Arutha said, "Jimmy's already got us provisions and
a way out. We'll leave on foot if we must.'
The Prince left the tower and hurried back to where he
had last seen Highcastle. Looking about, he saw no sight
of the Baron. Inquiring of a guard, he was told, 'Last I
saw of the Baron was an hour ago. He might be down in
the courtyard with the dead and wounded, Highness.'
The soldier's words were prophetic, for Arutha found
Brian, Lord Highcastle, with the dead and wounded. The
chirurgeon was kneeling over him, and when the Prince
approached, he looked up, shaking his head. 'He's dead.'
Arutha spoke to an officer standing by the body.
.Who's second?'
The man said, 'Walter of Gyldenholt, but I think he
fell during the overrunning of the forward position. "
'Then who?'
"Baldwin de la Troville and I, Highness, are both

ranked behind Walter. We arrived upon the same daY, so
who is senior I do not know.'
"Who are you?'

'Anthony 'du Masigny, formerly Baron of Cairy,
Highness.'
Arutha recognized the man from Lyam's coronation
after hearing the name. He had been one of Guy's
supporters. He still affected a trim appearance. but two
years on the frontier had rid him of much of the manner
of the court dandy he had displayed at Rillanon.
"if you've no objections, send for de la Troville and
Guy du Bas-Tyra. Have them meet with us in the
Baron's chambers.'
'i've no objections,' said du Masigny. He surveyed the
carnage along the walls and in the courtyard. 'in fact I
would welcome a little sanity and order about now.'

Baldwin de la Troville was a slender, hawkish man, in
"'contrast to du Masigny's neatly trimmed, softer aPPearance.
 As soon as both officers were present, Arutha said,
if either of you has any notion of that nonsense about
being vassals only to the King and defending this fortress
to the death, say so now.'
both exchanged glances, and du Masigny sighed.
"Highness, we were sent here by order of your brother

for' - he cast a glance at guy - "certain former political
indiscretions. We are in no hurry to throw our lives away
in futile gesture.' De la Troville said, "Highcastle was an idiot. A brave,

almost heroic man, but still an idiot.
'You'll accept my orders?'
'Gladly,' they both said.
'Then from now forward, du Bas-Tyra is my second in
command. You'll accept him as your superior.'
Du Masigny grinned. 'That is hardly new to either of
us, Highness.' Guy nodded and returned the smile. "They're good

soldiers, Arutha. They'll do what needs to be done.'
Arutha ripped a map off the wall and laid it upon the
table. 'I want half the garrison in saddle within an hour,
but all orders are to be by whisper, no trumpets, no
drums, no shouts. As soon as possible, I want squads of a
dozen men each slipped out the postern gates at oneminute
 intervals. They're to ride for Sethanon. I think
even as we speak Murmandamus is slipping his soldiers
through the rocks on either side of the pass to cut off
retreat. I don't think we have more than a few hours,
certainly not past dawn.' Guy's finger touched the map. "If we send a small

patrol to this point, then this point, just for show, it  would slow down
any infiltrators and cover some of the noise.
Arutha nodded. "De la Troville, lead that patrol, but
don't engage any enemy forces. Run like a rahbit if
needs be, and be sure to be back by two hours before
dawn. By sunrise this garrison is to be evacuated. not a
living man left behind.
Now, the first squads leaving will consist of six able
bodies and six wounded. Tie the wounded to their horses
if you must. After today's slaughter, there should be

enough mounts for each squad to take two or three
extra, and I want each to carry as much grain as possible.
Not all the horses will make Sethanon, but between the
grain and rotating the mounts, most should.'
'Many of the wounded won't survive, Highness,' said
du Masigny.
"The ride to Sethanon will be a killer, but I want

everyone safely away. I don't care how badly hurt they
are, we're not leaving one man behind for the butchers.
Du Masigny, I want every dead soldier to be put back on
the wall, propped up in the crenels. When dawn comes, I
want Murmandamus to think he faces a full garrison.' he
turned to Guy. 'That might slow him down a little. Now
prepare messages for Northwarden, telling him of what is
occurring here. If memory serves, Michael, Lord Northwarden,
 is far brighter than the late Baron Highcastle.
.Perhaps he'll agree to send some soldiers to harass
Murmandamus's flanks along his line of march. I want
messages to Sethanon -'
"We have no birds for Sethanon, Highness,' said de laTroville. "
We are expecting some to be coming by
caravan within the month.' He looked embarrassed for
his former commander. 'An oversight.'
'How many birds do you have left in the coops?'
"A dozen. Three for Northwarden. Two each for Tyr-sog
% and Lon61, and five for Romney.'
: Arutha said, "Then at least we can spread the word
Tell Duke Talwyn of Romney to send word to Lyam in
rillanon. I want the Armies of the East to march on
sethanon. Martin will already be in the field with
vandros's army. As soon as he encounters the survivors
of Armengar and learns Murmandamus's route, he'll
turn his forces around and send the army from Yabon to
Hawk's Hollow, where they can cut through the
mountains and march this way. We'll send word to Tyr-Sog
 to get gallopers out to tell him exactly where we are.
The garrison from krondor will march as soon as Cardan
receives word from martin. He'll pick up troops along
the way at Darkmoor.' He seemed vaguely hopeful. 'We
may yet survive at Sethanon.'

%WLhoecreklseaSrimsmaid,"He said he had something to do and

w~rdutbhea loghoke~ckabout. 'What nonsense is he aboi:t

now?' It was nearly first light and the last detachment of
soldiers was ready to ride out of the garrison. Arutha's
party, the last fifty soldiers, and two dozen extra horses
were poised at the gate, and Jimmy was off somewhere.
Then the boy dashed into sight, waving for them to be
off. He jumped into the saddle, and Arutha signalled for
the postern gates to be opened. They were pushed wide
and Arutha led the column out. As Jimmy overtook him,

Arutha said, "What kept you?'
'A surprise for Murmandamus.'
Just a candle on top of a small barrel of oil I found,
It's on a bunch of straw and rags and things. Should go
up in a half hour or so. Won't do much but make a lot of
smoke, but it will burn for a few hours.'
'And after Armengar
Amos laughed in appreciation.
they won't be so quick to rush toward a fire.'
Guy said, 'That's a bright one, Arutha.'
Jimmy looked pleased at the praise. Arutha said dr)'l~)
%'7memtimy'ss teoxopJbersisgiholn turned dark, while Locklear
grinned.

They gained a day. From the time they left the first
morning until sundown, they saw no sign of pursuers.
Arutha decided Murmandamus must have ordered a
thorough search of the empty fortress and would then
have to reorder his army for the trek across the High
Wold. No, they had stolen the march on the invaders,
and they were likely to stay ahead of all but his fastest
cavalry.
They could push the horses, rotating the remounts
they led, and make between thirty-five and forty miles a
day. Some horses were sure to go lame but with luck
they would be across the vast, hilly High Wold in a week
Once in the Dimwood, they would have to slow, but the
chances of being overtaken would also be less, for those
behind would have to be cautious of ambush from among
the thick trees.
On the second day they began passing the bodies of
those wounded who could not withstand the punishment
of the hard ride. Their comrades had followed orders and
cut the dead loose from their saddles, not wasting time to
bury them, not even stripping them of weapons and
armour.

On the third day they saw the first signs of pursuit,
vague shapes on the horizon near sundown. Arutha
ordered an extra hour's ride, and there were no signs of
% behind at dawn.
.." On the fourth day they saw the first village. The
soldiers riding past before them had alerted everyone of
the danger, and it was now deserted. Smoke came from
one chimney and Arutha sent a soldier to investigate. A
.-banked fire still smouldered, but no one was left. A
bag of  seed grain was found and brought along, but all
foodstuffs were gone. There was little to comfort
m%y, so Arutha ordered the village left alone. Had
the villagers not picked the place clean, he would have
~oced it burned. He expected Murmandamus's soldiers
to see to that, but he still felt better for leaving the
es he had found it.
the end of the fifth day, they saw a company of
"approaching from behind, and Arutha ordered his
company to halt and make ready. The riders came close
enough to be clearly marked as a dozen moredhel sCOUtS,
but they veered off and moved back toward their main
army rather than accept the offer to fight the larger
force. On the sixth day they overtook a caravan, heading
south, already warned of the approaching danger by the

first units of the garrison to ride past. The caravan
drivers were moving at a slow, steady pace, but it was
certain they'd be overtaken by Murmandamus's adVanced
 units within another day, two at the most. Arutha
rode to where the merchant who owned the wagons sat
and, riding alongside, shouted, "Cut your horses loose
and ride them'. Otherwise you cannot escape the Dark
Brothers who follow!' 'But my grain!' complained the merchant. 'i'll lose

everything.' Arutha signalled a halt. When the wagons were

stopped, he shouted to his command. "Each man take a
sack of this merchant's grain. We'll 'need it for the
Dimwood. Burn the rest!'
The protesting merchant ordered his bravos to defend
his cargo, but the mercenaries took a single look at the
fifty soldiers from Highcastle and moved away, allowing
them to take the grain.
'Cut the horses loose!' ordered Guy.
The soldiers cut the horses from their traces, and led
them away. Within minutes the sacks of grain had been
removed from the first wagon and passed among the
soldiers~ including an extra sack for each of the
merchant's horses. The rest of the wagons and grain were
fired. Arutha said to the merchant, 'There are thirty

thousand goblins, Dark Brothers, and trolls on the march
this way, master merchant. If you think I've done you an
injustice, consider what you would face trundling these
wagons along the trails of the Dimwood in the midst of
such company. Now take the grain for your mounts and
ride for the south. We shall stand at Sethanon, but if you
value your skin, I'd ride past the city and make for
Malac's Cross. Now, if you want to be paid for this grain,
stay in Sethanon, and if we all manage somehow to
survive the invasion, I'll recompense you. That's your
risk to decide. I've no more time to waste on you.'
Arutha ordered his column forward and, minutes later,
was not surprised to find the merchant and his mercenaries
 riding after them, staying as close to the column as
their tired mounts would allow. After a short while,
Arutha yelled to Amos, "When we halt, get them some
fresh horses from the remounts. I don't want to leave
them behind.'
Amos grinned. "They're just about scared enough to
behave. Let's let them fall just a little farther behind,
then when they catch up with us tonight they'll be bright
'and cooperative lads.'
Arutha shook his head. Even in the face of this
backbreaking ride, Amos appreciated the humour of the
, moment.
.On the seventh day they entered the Dimwood.

The sounds of fighting caused Arutha to order a halt. He
motioned for Galain and a soldier to ride toward the
direction of the sound. They returned minutes later, the elf
%'It's over.'
they rode to the east to find soldiers from Highcastle
earing. A dozen moredhel bodies lay about. The
nt in charge saluted when he saw Arutha aPing. 'W
e were resting our mounts when they hit
ghness. Luckily. another squad was just west of
and came running.'
tb looked at Guy and Galain. 'How the hell did
head of us!'
Galain said. "They didn't. These have been here all
summer, waiting.' He looked about. 'Over there, I
think.' He led Arutha to a deadfall, which hid the
entrance to a low hut, cleverly concealed by brush.
Within the hut were stores: grain, weapons, dried meats,
saddles, and other supplies.
Arutha inspected everything quickly, then said, 'This
campaign has been long in planning. We can now be
certain that Sethanon has always been Murmandamus's
objective. '
 'But we still don't know why,' observed Guy.
'Well, we'll have to proceed without regard to why.
Take anything here that we can use, then destroy the
rest. '
He said to the sergeant, 'Have you sighted other
companies?'
"Yes, Highness. De la Troville had a camp a mile's ride
to the northeast last night. We encountered one of his
pickets and were ordered to continue on, so as not to
concentrate too many men in one place.'

Guy said, "Dark Brothers?'
The sergeant nodded. "The woods are swarming with
them, Your Grace. If we ride past, they give us little
trouble. If we stop, we've snipers to deal with. Luckily
they don't usually come in bands as large as this one.
Still, it might do well for us to stay on the move.'
Arutha said, 'Take five men from my column and
begin to head east. I want word passed that everyone is
to keep a watchful eye for these stores of Murmandamus.
I expect you'll find them guarded, so look for places
where the Dark Brothers begin to object to your
trespassing. Anything that can help him is to be
destroyed. Now you'd better ride.'
Arutha then ordered another dozen men to ride a
halfday to the west, then turn south, so that word of the
caches of arms could be spread. He said to Guy, 'Let's
get on the march. I can almost feel his vanguard stepping
on our heels.'
Du Bas-Tyra nodded and said, 'Still, we might be able
to slow him a bit along the way.'
Arutha looked about. 'i've been waiting for a place for
an ambush. Or a bridge to burn behind us. Or a
narrowing in the trail where we can fell a tree. But there
hasn't been a single likely place.'
Amos agreed. 'This is the most bloody damn accommodating
 forest I've seen. You can march a parade
through here and not one man in twenty would miss a
step for having to dodge a tree.'
Guy said, 'Well, we take what we can get. Let's be
off. '

The Dimwood was a series of interconnecting woodlands
rather than a single forest such as the Edder or the
Green Heart. After the first three days' travel, they
passed a series of meadows, then entered some truly
dark and foreboding woods. Several times they waited
while Galain mismarked moredhel trail signs. The elf
thought some of the moredhel scouts might wander a bit
before discovering they were being misled. Three more
times they came across caches of Murmandamus's stores.
Dead moredhel and soldiers showed their locations. The
swords had been tossed into fires to rob them of temper,
while the arrows and spears were burned. The saddles
and bridles had been cut up and the grain was scattered
about the ground or burned. Blankets, clothing, and
even foodstuffs had gone to feed the fires.
Late in the second week in the forest, they smelled
smoke and had to flee a forest fire. Some overzealous
pilaging of one of Murmandamus's caches had resulted
in the fire breaking loose in the woods, now dry from the
summer. As they rode away from the advancing
fire, Amos shouted, "That's what we should do. Wait until his
magnificent bastardness gets into the woods and

burn it down around him. Ha!'
Arutha had lost six horses by the time they left the
Dimwood, entering cultivated lands, but not one man,
including the merchant and his mercenaries. They
crossed twenty miles of farmland, then made camp.
After sunset a faint glow on the southern horizon
appeared.
Amos pointed it out to the boys. "Sethanon.

They reached the city and were halted at the gate by
soldiers of the local garrison. "We're looking for
whoever's in command!' shouted the sergeant in charge:
his chevrons clearly shown in gold upon the finely
tailored green and white tabard of the Barony of
Sethanon. Arutha signalled, and the sergeant said, 'We've had

soldiers from Highcastle drifting in for the last half day.
They're being given compound in the marshalling yard.
The Baron wants to see whoever's in charge of this lot.'
'Tell him I'm on my way as soon as these men are
quartered. '
"And who should I tell him that is?'

'Arutha of Krondor.'
The man's mouth opened. 'But. . .'
'I know, I'm dead. Still, tell Baron Humphry I'll be up
to his keep within the hour. And tell him I've Guy du
Bas-Tyra with me. Then send a runner to the marshalling
yard and find out if Baldwin de la Troville and Anthony
du Masigny are safely here. If so, have them join me.' The sergeant was motionless for a moment, then

saluted. 'Yes, Highness!'
Arutha signalled for his column to enter the city, and
for the first time in months saw the normal sights of the
Kingdom, a city busy with the business of citizens who
thought they were safely kept from harm by a benevolent
monarch. The streets thronged with people busy with the
concerns of the market, commerce, and celebration. In
every direction Arutha could seee only the commonplace,
the expected, the mundane. How soon that would
change.

Arutha ordered the gates closed. For the last week those
who had chosen to take their chances and flee southward
had been allowed to leave. Now the city was to be
sealed. More messages had been sent, by pigeon and
riders, to the garrisons at Malac's Cross, Silden. and
Darkmoor, against the possibility of the other messages
not reaching those commanders. Everything that could
be done had been done, and all theY could do was wait.
The scouts who had been positioned to the north
had reported that Murmandamus's army was now
completely in control of the Dimwood. Every farm
between the woodlands and the city had been evacuated
and all the inhabitants brought inside the walls. The
Prince had instructed everyone to follow a strict schedule.
 All food was brought to Sethanon, but when time
ran out, Arutha had ordered every farm put to the torch.
The fall crops not yet harvested were fired, and unpicked
gardens were dug up or poisoned and all herds too
distant to be brought to the city were ordered scattered
to the south and east. Nothing was left behind to aid the
advancing host. Reports from the soldiers who had
reached Sethanon indicated that at least thirty of
murmandamus's caches of stores had been discovered
and looted or destroyed. Arutha harboured no illusions.

At best he had stung the invaders, but no real damage had been
accomplished save inconvenience.

' Arutha sat in council with Amos, Guy, the officers
from Highcastle, and Baron Humphry. Humphry sat in
his armour - uncomfortably, for it was a gaudy contraption
 of fluted scrollwork, designed for show and not for
combat.
his golden plumed helm held before him. He
had readily acknowledged Arutha's preemption of his
command, for given its location, the garrison of sethanon
 lacked any real battlefield commanders. Arutha
had installed Guy, Amos, de la Troville, and du Masigny
in key positions. They sat reviewing the disposition of
troops and stores. Arutha concluded reading the list and
spoke. "We could withstand an army of Murmandamus's
size up to two months, under normal circumstances.
With what we saw at Armengar and Highcastle, I'm sure
the circumstances will not be normal. Murmandamus
must be within the city by two weeks, three at longest,
otherwise he faces the possibility of an early freeze. The
rainy fall weather is beginning, which will slow his
assaults, and once winter comes, he'll find a starving
army under his command. No, he must quickly enter
Sethanon, and prevent us from using up or destroying
our stores. "if the very best of situations comes to pass, Martin

will be now leaving the foothills of the CalastiUS
Mountains below Hawk's Hollow with the army from
Yabon, upward of six thousand soldiers. But he'll be at
least two weeks away. We might see soldiers from
Northwarden or from Silden about the same time, but at
best we must hold for no less than two weeks and
perhaps as long as four. Any longer, and help will be too
slow in coming.' He rose. "Gentlemen, all we may do now is wait for

the enemy to come. I suggest we rest and pray.'
Arutha walked out of the conference room. Guy and
Amos came after. All paused, as if considering what they
had been through so far, then drifted off their separate
ways, to wait for the attackers.

18

Homeward

They walked the Hall.
It seemed a straight thoroughfare, a yellowish white
roadway with more glowing silver doors at about fiftyfoot
 intervals. Macros made a sweeping motion with his
arm. 'You walk in the midst of a mystery to match the
City Forever, the Hall of Worlds. Here you may walk
from world to world, if you but know the way.' He
indicated a silver rectangle. 'A portal, giving passage to
and from a world. Only a select few among the
multitudes may discern them. Some learn the knack
through study, others stumble upon them by chance. By
altering your perceptions, you may see them wherever
they lie. Here' - he waved at a door as they passed - 'is
a burned-out world circling a forgotten sun.' Then he
pointed to the door on the other side of the Hall."But
There is a world teeming with life, a hodgepodge of
cultures and societies. but with only one intelligent race.'
He halted a moment. "At least, that is what they will be
in our own time.' He continued walking. 'At present, I
expect these doors empty into swirls of hot gases only
slightly more dense than nothing.
'in the futures a complete society exists who travel the
Hall, conducting commerce between worlds, yet there
are worlds whose entire populations have no knowledge
of this place.'
Tomas said, 'I knew nothing of this place.'
'The Valheru had other means to travel,' Macros
answered, inclining his head in Ryath's direction. "Without
 the need, they never paused to apprehend the
existence of the Hall, for surely they had the ability.
Luck? I don't know, but much destruction was avoided
by their remaining ignorant.'
'How far does the Hall extend?' said Pug.
'Endlessly. No one knows. The Hall appears straight,
but it curves, and should I walk a short distance, I would
vanish from your sight. Distances and time have little
meaning between the worlds.'
He began leading them down the hall.

Following Macros's instructions, Pug had managed to
bring them forward in time, to what Macros judged was
near their own era. After having accelerated the Dragon
Lord time trap, Pug had no difficulty following Macros's
direction. The mechanics of the spells used were but
logical extensions of what Pug had used to speed up the
trap. Pug could only guess if the proper amount of time
had passed, but Macros had reassured him that when
they started to approach Midkemia, he would know how
much adjustment Pug would have to make.
They had been walking and Pug had studied each door
in passing. After a while he discovered there was a faint
difference between each door, a slight spectral oddity in
the shimmering silver light, which provided the clue to
which world the door led to. 'Macros, what would occur
if one were to step off between doors?' asked Pug.
The sorcerer said, "I suspect you'd be quickly dead if
You did so unprepared. You would float in rift-space
without the benefit of Ryath's ability to navigate.'
He halted before a door. "This is a necessary shortcut,
across a planet, which will more than halve our travel
time to Midkemia. The distance between here and the
next gate is less than a hundred yards, but be advised'
this world's atmosphere is deadly. Hold your breath for
here magic has no meaning and you may not protect
yourself with arts.' He breathed heavily for a moment,
then with a great intake of breath, dashed through the
door. Tomas came next, then Pug, then Ryath. Pug squinted
and almost exhaled as burning fumes assaulted his eyes
and sudden, unexpected weight seemed to pull him
down. They were sprinting across a barren plain of
purple and red rocks, while overhead the air hung heavy
with grey haze in orange skies. The earth trembled, and
giant clouds of black smoke and gases were spewed
heavenward by the bleeding mountains, glowing with
reflecting orange light from volcanoes. The stuff of the
world flowed down the sides of those peaks and the air
hung heavy with oppressive heat. Macros pointed and
they ran .into a rock face, which returned them to the
hall

Macros had been silent for hours, lost in thought. He
pulled up short, coming out of his reverie, as he halted
before a portal. 'We must cut across this world. It should
be pleasant.'
He led them through a gate into a lovely green glade.
Through trees they could hear the pounding of waves on
the rocks and smell the tang of sea salt. Macros led them
along a bluff overlooking a magnificent view of an ocean.
Pug studied the trees about them, finding them similar
to those upon Midkemia. 'This is much like Crydee.'
"Warmer,' said Macros, inhaling the fragrance of the

ocean. 'it's a lovely world, though no one lives upon it.'
With a sad look in his eyes, he said, 'Perhaps someday
I'll retire here.' He shook off the reflective mood. 'Pug,
we are close to our own era, but still slightly out of
phase.' He glanced about. 'I think it a year or so before
your birth. We need a short burst of temporal
acceleration. '
Pug closed his eyes and began a long spell, which had
no discernible effect, save that shadows began moving
rapidly across the ground as the sun hurried its course
across the sky. They were quickly plunged into darkness
as night descended, then dawn followed. The pace of
time's passage increased, as day and night flickered, then

blurred into an odd grey light.
Pug paused and said, 'We must wait.' They all settled
in, for the first time apprehending the loveliness of the
world about them. The mundane beauty provided a
benchmark against which to measure all the strange and
marvellous places they had visited. Tomas seemed deeply
troubled. "All that I have witnessed makes me wonder at
the scope of what we are confronting.' He was silent for
a time. 'The universes are such imponderable,
immense things.' He studied Macros. 'What fate befalls
this universe, if one little planet succumbs to the
Valheru? Did my brethren not rule there before?'
Macros regarded Tomas with an expression of deep
concorD. "True, but you've grown either fearful or more
cynical. Neither will serve us.' He looked hard at Tomas,
seeing the deep doubt in the eyes of the human turned
Valheru. At last he nodded and said, 'The nature of the
universe changed after the Chaos Wars, the coming of
the gods heralded a new system of things - a complex,
ordered system - where before only the prime rules of
Order and Chaos had existed. The Valheru have no
place in the present scheme of things. It would have been
easier to bring Ashen-Shugar forward in time than to
undertake what was required. I needed his power, but I
also needed a mind behind that power that would serve
our cause. Without the time link between him and
Tomas, Ashen-Shugar would have been one with his
brethren. Even with that link, Ashen-Shugar would have
been beyond anyone's control.'
Tomas remembered. "no one can imagine the depth of
the madness I battled during the war with the Tsurani. It
was a close thing.' His voice remained calm, but there
was a note of pain in it as he spoke. "I became a
murderer. I slaughtered the helpless. Martin was driven
to the brink of killing me, so savage had I become.' Then
he added, 'And I had come to but a tenth part of my
power then. On the day I regained my . . . sanity, Martin
could have sent his cloth-yard shaft through my heart.'
He pointed at a rock a few feet away and made a
gripping motion with his hand. The rock crumbled to
dust as if Tomas had squeezed it. 'Had my powers then
been as they are now I could have killed Martin before
he could have released the arrow - by an act of will.'
Macros nodded. 'You can see what the risks were,
Pug. Even one Valheru alone would be almost as great a
danger as the Dragon Host; he would be a power
unrestrained in the cosmos.' His tone held no reassurance. '
"There is no single being, save the gods, who could
oppose him.' Macros smiled slightly. "Except myself, of
course, but even at my full powers, I could only survive a
battle with them, not vanquish them. Without my
powers. . .' He let the rest go unsaid.
'Then,' said Pug, (why haven't the gods acted?'
Macros laughed, a bitter sound, and waved at all four
of them. "They are. What do you think we're doing here?
That is the game. And we are the pieces.'
Pug closed his eyes and suddenly the odd grey light
was replaced by normal daylight. 'I think we're back.'
Macros reached out and gripped Pug's hand, closing
his eyes as he felt the flow of time through the younger
sorcerer's perceptions. After a moment Macros said,
'Pug, we are close enough to Midkemia that you may be
able to send messages back home. I suggest you try.' Pug
had told Macros of the child and his previously
unsuccessful attempts at reaching her.
Pug shut his eyes and attempted to contact Gamina.

Katala looked up from her needlework. Gamina sat with
eyes fixed, as if seeing something in the distance. Then
her head tilted, as if listening. William had been reading
an old, musty tome Kulgan had given him, and he put it
asside and looked hard at his foster sister.
Then softly the boy said, "Mama. . .'
Calmly Katala put down her sewing and said, 'What,
William?' The boy looked at his mother with eyes wide and said

in a whisper, "It's . . . Papa.'
Katala came to kneel beside her son and put her arm
around his shoulders. "What about your father?'
"He's talking to Gamina.'

Katala looked hard at the girl, who sat as if
enraptured, all around her forgotten. Slowly Katala rose
and crossed to the door to the family's dining room and
softly she pulled it open. Then she was through it at a
run. Kulgan and Elgahar sat over a chessboard, while

Hochopepa observed, offering unsolicited advice to both
players. The room was thick with smoke, for both the
stout magicians were sucking on large, after-dinner
pipes, enjoying their effects fully, oblivious to the
reactions of the others. Meecham sat nearby putting an
edge on his hunting knife with a whetstone.
Katala pushed open the door and said, "All of you,
come! '
Her tone and the urgency of her manner caused all
questions to be put aside as they followed her back down
the corridor to where William sat studying Gamina.
Katala knelt before the girl and slowly passed her hand
before the glassy eyes. Gamina didn't respond. She was
in some sort of trance. Kulgan whispered, "What is this?'
Katala whispered back, 'William says she's talking to
Pug.' Elgahar, the usually reserved Greater Path magician,

moved past Kulgan. "Perhaps I may learn something.' He
crossed to kneel before William. 'Would you do
something with me?'
William shrugged noncommittally. The magician said,
"I know you can sometimes hear Gamina, Just as she can

hear you when you speak to animals. Could you let me
hear what she's saying?'
William said, 'How?'
"I've been studying how Gamina does what she does,

and I think I might be able to do the same. There's no
risk,' he said, looking at Katala.
Katala nodded while William said, "Sure. I don't
mind.'
Elgahar closed his eyes and put his hand upon
William's shoulder, and then after a minute he said, "I
can only hear . . . something.' He opened his eyes. "She's
speaking to someone. I think it is Milamber,' he said,
using Pug's Tsurani name.
Hochopepa said, 'I wish Dominic hadn't returned to
his abbey. He might be able to listen in.'
Kulgan held up his hand for silence. The girl let out a
long sigh and closed her eyes. Katala reached for her
afraid she might faint, but instead the girl opened her
eyes wide, then gave a broad smile and leaped up.
Gamina nearly danced around the room, so excited
were her movements as she shouted in mind-speech, It
was Papa. He talked to me. He's coming back.'
Katala put her hand upon the girl's shoulder and said,
'Gently, daughter. Now, stop jumping about and tell us
what you said, and speak, Gamina, speak.'
For the first time ever, the girl spoke above a whisper,
in excited shrieks punctuated with laughter. "I spoke to
Papa. he called me from somePlace!'
"Where?' asked Kulgan.
The child paused in her excited dance and tilted her
head, as if thinking. 'it was . . . just someplace. It had a
beach and was pretty. I don't know. He didn't say where
it was. It was just someplace.' She jiggled up and down
again and started to push on Kulgan's leg. 'We have to
go!'
.Where?'
'Papa wants us to meet him At a place.'
'What place, little one?' asked Katala.
Gamina jumped a little. 'Sethanon.'
Meecham said, "That's a city near the Dimwood, in the
centre of the Kingdom.'
Kulgan shot him a black look. 'We know that.'
Unabashed, the franklin indicated the two Tsurani
magicians, and said, (They didn't . . . Master Kulgan.'
Kulgan's bushy eyebrows met over the bridge of his nose
as he cleared his throat, a sign his old friend was right. It
was the only sign Meecham would get.
Katala attempted to calm the girl. 'Now, slowly, who is
to meet Pug at Sethanon?'
"Everyone. He wants us all to go there. Now.

'Why?' asked William, feeling neglected.
Suddenly the girl's mood shifted and she calmed. Her
eyes widened and she said, 'The bad thing, Uncle
Kulgan! The bad thing from Rogen's vision! It's there.'
She clutched Kulgan's leg.
Kulgan looked at the others in the room. and finally
Hochopepa said, 'The Enemy?'
Kulgan nodded and hugged the child to him. "When
child?'
"Now, Kulgan. He said we must go now.'

Katala spoke to Meecham. "Pass word through the
community. All the magicians must ready to travel. We
must leave for Landreth. We'll get horses there and ride
north.' Kulgan said. "No daughter of magic would depend on

such mundane transportation.' His mood was light in an
attempt to relieve the tension. 'Pug should have married
another magician.'
Katala's eyes narrowed, for she was in no mood to
banter. "What do you propose?'
"I can use my line-of-sight travel to move myself and
Hocho to locations in jumps, up to three miles or more.
It will take time, but far less than by horse. In the end we
can establish a portal, near Sethanon, and you and the
others can walk through from here. ' He turned to
Elgahar. 'That will give all of you time to prepare.'
Meecham said, 'i'll come, too, in case you pop into an
outlaw camp or some other trouble.'
Gamina said, "Papa said to bring others.'
'Who?' asked Hochopepa, placing his hand on the
child's delicate shoulder.
"other magicians, Uncle Hocho.'

Elgahar said, "The Assembly. He would ask for such a
thing only if the Enemy was indeed upon us.'
"And the army.'

Kulgan looked down at the little face. 'The army?
Which army?'
.Just the army.' The girl seemed at the end of her
young patience, standing with small fists upon her hips.
Kulgan said, 'We'll send a message to the garrison at
Landreth, and another to Shamata.' He looked at
Katala. "Given your rank as Princess of the royal house
by marriage, it might be time to go dig out that royal
signet you routinely misplace. ~we'll need it to emboss
those messages.'
Katala nodded. She hugged Gamina, who was quieting
down, and said, sStay here with your brother,' child," and
hurried out of the room.
Kulgan looked to his Tsurani colleagues. Hochopepa
said, "now, at last. The Darkness comes.'
Kulgan nodded. "To Sethanon.'

Pug opened his eyes. Again he felt fatigue, but nothing
as severe as the first time he had spoken to the girl.
Tomas, Macros, and Ryath observed the younger
sorcerer and waited. "I think I got through enough that
she'll be able to give instructions to the others.'
Macros nodded, pleased. "The Assembly will prove
little match for the Dragon Lords should they manage to
break into this space-time, but they may aid in keeping
Murmandamus at bay. so we can gain the Lifestone
before him.' "if they reach Sethanon in time,' commented Pug. 'I

don't know how we stand with time.'
'That,' agreed Macros, "is a problem. I know we are
in our own era, and logic says we must be there
sometime after you last left, to avoid one of the knottier
paradoxes possible. But how much time has passed since
you left? A month? A week? An hour? Well, we'll know
when we reach there.'
Tomas added, 'if we're in time.'
'Ryath,' said Macros, 'we need to travel some distance
to the next gate. There are no mortal eyes upon this
world to apprehend the transformation. Will you carry
US?' Without comment, the woman glowed brightly and

returned to her dragon form. The three mounted and she
took to the sky. 'Fly to the northeast,' shouted Macros as
the dragon banked and headed in the indicated direction.
For a while they were silent as they flew, no one
feeling the need to speak. They sped away from the
bluffs and beach, over rolling plateaus covered with
chaparral-like growth. Above, a warm sun beat down.
Pug weighed everything Macros had said in the last
hour. He quickly incanted, so they could speak without
shouting. "Macros, you said even one Valheru would be a
force unleashed in ,the universe. I don't think I
understand what you meant.'
Macros said, 'There is more at stake here than one
world.' He looked down as they sped over a river
emerging from a canyon of staggering proportions.
running to the southwest to join the sea. He said, 'This
wonderful planet stands at risk equal to Midkemia. As
does Kelewan, and all other worlds, sooner or later.
"Should the Valheru's servants win this war, their

masters will return, and chaos will again be loose in the
cosmos. Every world will stand open for the Dragon
Host to plunder, for not only will they be unmatched in
their wanton destruction, they will be unmatched in
might. The very act of returning to this space-time will
provide them with a source of mystical power heretofore
unthought of, a source of power that would make just
one Dragon Lord an object of fear for even the gods.'
'How is such a thing possible?' said Pug.
Tomas spoke. 'The Lifestone. It was left against the
final battle with the gods. If it is used. . .' He left the
thought unfinished.
They were now flying high above mountains, entering
a land of lakes, to the north of rolling plains, as the sun
sank in the west. Pug found it difficult to contemplate
concepts of utter destruction while flying above this
splendid world. Macros pointed and said, 'Ryath! That
large island, with the twin bays facing us.'
The dragon descended and landed where Macros
instructed. They leaped off her back and waited while
she transformed herself back to human form. Then
Macros was off, leading them toward a large upthrusting
of rock near a stand of pinelike trees. They were before
another door, upon the face of the large boulder. Macros
stepped through. Tomas followed, then Pug. As Pug
returned to the Hall, a dread shrieked its haunting
whisper of rage and struck out at Macros, knocking him
to the floor .

Tomas jumped forward, drawing his blade as the life
stealer attempted to finish Macros. He ducked as another
of the dread attempted to grapple him from behind. Pug
was knocked to one side by Ryath as she came through
the door. A third dread lunged at the human form
dragon and seized' her arm above the elbow. Ryath
screamed in pain. Then Tomas's blade lashed out and the dread who

sought to close upon Macros was rest and cried in
whispering rage, spinning to face his adversary. He
howled and ripped out with his talons. Golden sparks
rippled along the front of Tomas's shield as he blocked
the strike.
Ryath's blue eyes glowed, turning angry red, and
suddenly the dread that was holding her arm shrieked.
Foul grey smoke rose from the unliving's hand, but he
seemed unable to release his hold. The dragon woman's
eyes continued to glow and she stood motionless, with
only a slight trembling in her body. The dread seemed to
be shrinking, its whispering cries reduced to a reedy
fluting. Pug finished an incantation and the third dread was

seized by some sort of fit. He arched backward and his
black wings quivered as he fell to the stones of the Hall.
Then he rose upward, Pug's slight hand motion the only
sign he was using his arts upon the creature. Pug
gestured and the creature was moved to a place between
worlds, vanishing into the grey void.
Tomas struck out again and again and the dread he
faced fell back. Each time the golden sword bit into the
black nothingness, hissing energies were released. Now
the thing appeared weakened and it sought to escape.
Tomas thrust with his blade, impaling the dread as it
tried to flee, holding it motionless.
While Pug watched, Ryath and Tomas disposed of the
two remaining dread, somehow draining them of their
life essences, as the dread suck out the life of others.
Pug moved to where Macros lay stunned. He helped
the sorcerer to his feet and asked, 'Are you injured?' !
Macros cleared his head with a shake and said, 'Not to
any degree. Those creatures can be difficult for a mortal,
but I've dealt with them before. That they were stationed
before this door shows that the Valheru fear what aid we
may bring to Midkemia. If Murmandamus reaches
Sethanon and finds the Lifestone . . . well, the dread are
but a faint shadow of the destruction that will be
unleashed. '
Tomas said, "how far to Midkemia?'
'That door.' Macros pointed to the one opposite the
one they entered. "Through it and we are home.'

They entered a vast hall, cold and empty. It was
fashioned from massive stones, fitted together by master
crafters. A single throne reared above the hall upon a
dais, ' and along both walls deep recesses were set, as if
ready to receive statuary.
The four walked forward, and Pug said, 'it is chilly
here. Where upon Midkemia are we?'
Macros seemed mildly amused. "We are in the fortress
city Sar-Sargoth.'
Tomas spun about to face the sorcerer. 'Are you mad?
This is the ancient capital of the original Murmandamus.
I know that much of the moredhel lore.'
Macros said, 'Calm yourself. They are all down
invading the Kingdom. Should any moredhel or goblins
be hanging about, they'll certainly be deserters. No, we
can dispose of any obstacles here. It is at Sethanon we
must be ready to deal with the ultimate challenge.'
He led them outside, and Pug faltered. Arrived in
every direction were stakes of a uniform ten feet in
height. Atop each was a human head. Perhaps as many
as a thousand stretched away in every direction. Pug
whispered, 'Heaven's pity, but how can such evil exist?'
'This, then, completes your understanding, answered
macros. Looking at his three companions, he said,
there was a time Ashen-Shugar would have thought this
nothing more than an object lesson.
Tomas glanced about, and nodded absent agreement.
'Tomas, as Ashen-Shugar, can remember a time when
no moral issues existed in the universe. There was no
thoughts of right or wrong, only of might. And in that
universe all other races were of similar mind, save the
Aal, and their view of things was odd even by the
standards of those days. Murmandamus is a tool, and he
resembles his masters.
'And beings far less evil than Murmandamus have
done far worse than this one wanton act. But they do so
with some knowledge of their deeds relative to a higher
moral principle. The Valheru don't understand good and
evil, they are totally amoral, but they are so destructive
we must count them a near-ultimate evil. And Murmandamus
 is their servant, so he is also evil. And he iS
but the palest shadow to their darkness.' Macros sighed.
"It may be only my vanity, but the thought I fight such

evil . . . it lightens my burdens.'
Pug took a deep breath as he gained further insight
into the tormented soul who sought to preserve all Pug
held dear. At last he said, 'Where to? Sethanon?'
Macros said, 'Yes. We must go and discover what has
come to pass, and with luck we shall be able to help. No
matter what, Murmandamus must not be allowed to
reach the Lifestone. Ryath!'
The dragon shimmered and soon was again her true
form. They mounted and she took to the skies. Moving
high above the Plain of Isbandia, she circled. She banked
and flew to the southwest, and Macros bid her pause as
they inspected the destruction of Armengar. Black
smoke still issued from the pit where the keep had once
stood. 'What is that place?' asked Pug.
'Once called Sar-Isbandia, it was last called Armengar.
It was built by the glamredhel, as was Sar-Sargoth, long
before they fell into barbarism. Both were made in

imitation of the city of Draken-Korin, using sciences
plundered from other worlds. They were vain constructions,
 won by the moredhel in battle at great cost: first
Sar-Sargoth, which became Murmandamus's capital,
then Sar-Isbandia. But Murmandamus was killed in the
Battle of Sar-Isbandia, when the glamredhel were
reputedly obliterated. Both cities were abandoned by the
moredhel after his death. Only recently have the
moredhel returned to Sar-Sargoth. Men lived in
Armengar.'
'There is nothing left,' commented Tomas.
'The present incarnation of Murmandamus paid a price
to take it, it seems,' agreed Macros. "The people who
lived here were tougher and more clever than I had
thought. Perhaps they have hurt him enough that
Sethanon still stands, for he must have passed beyond
the mountains by now. Ryath! South, to Sethanon.'
the mountains by now. Ryath! South, to Sethanon.'  
19

Sethanon

Suddenly the city was under siege.
Nothing had happened for a week after Arutha had
secured the city, then the eighth day after the gates had
been closed, guards reported Murmandamus's army on
the march. By midday the city was surrounded by
elements of his advance cavalry. and by nightfall picket
fires burned along every quarter of the horizon.
Amos, Guy, and Arutha observed the invaders from
their command post upon the southern barbican, the
main entrance to the city. After a while Guy said, 'it'll
be nothing fancy. He'll hit us from all sides at once.
These piddling little walls will not hold. He'll be inside
 after the first or second wave unless we can think
of something to slow him down.'
"The defensive barriers we built will help, but only a

little. We must depend upon the men,' said Arutha.
'Well, those we brought south with us are a solid
crew,' observed Amos. "Maybe these parade soldiers
here will pick up a thing or two.'
'That's why I spread the men from Highcastle out
among the city garrison. Just maybe they'll prove the
difference.' Arutha didn't sound hopeful.
Guy shook his head, then rested it on his arms, against
the wall. 'Twelve hundred seasoned men, including the
walking wounded returned to duty. Three thousand
garrison, some local militia, and city watch - most of
whom have never seen anything more extreme than a
tavern brawl. If seven thousand Armengarians couldn't
hold from behind sixty-foot-high walls, what can this lot
do here?'
Arutha said, 'Whatever they must.' He said no more
as he returned his attention to the fires across the plain.

The next day passed into night, and still Murmandamus
staged his army. Jimmy sat with Locklear upon a bale of
hay near a catapult position. They, and the squires of
Lord Humphry's court, had been carrying buckets of
sand and water to every siege engine along the city walls
all day, against the need to douse fires. They were all
bone-tired.
Locklear watched the sea of torches and campfires
outside the walls. 'it somehow looks bigger than at
Armengar. It's like we never hurt them at all.'
Jimmy nodded. 'We hurt them. It's just they're closer,
that's all. I overheard du Bas-Tyra saying they'll come in
a rush.' He was silent for a while, then said, 'Locky
you've not said anything about Bronwynn.'
Locklear looked at the fires on the plains. 'What's to
say? She's dead and I've cried. It's behind. There's no use in dwelling on
it. In a few days I might be dead, too.'
Jimmy sighed, as he leaned back against the inner
wall, glimpsing the host around the city through the
crenellation in the stones. Something joyous had died in
his friend, something young and innocent, and Jimmy
mourned its loss. And he wondered if he had ever had
that young and innocent thing in himself.

With dawn, the defenders were ready, poised to answer
the attackers when they came. But as he did at
Armengar, Murmandamus approached the city. Lines of
soldiers carrying the banners of the confederations and
clans marched out, then opened their line to let their
supreme commander come to the fore. He rode a huge
black stallion, equal in beauty to the white steed he had
ridden the last time. His helm was silver trimmed black
and he held a black sword. Little in his appearance
offered a reassuring image, yet his words were soft. They
carried to everyone in the city, projected by Murmandamus's
 arts. "o my children, though some of you have
already opposed me, yet am I ever ready to forgive.
Open your gates and I will offer solemn vow: any who
wishes may quit and ride away, untroubled and unbartied.
 Take whatever you desire, food, livestock, riches,
and I'll offer no obstacle.' He waved behind him and a
dozen moredhel warriors rode forward to sit behind. "I
will even offer hostages. These are among my most loyal
chieftains. They will ride unarmed and unarmoured with
you until you are safe within the walls of whatever other
city you wish. Only this I ask. You must open your gates
to me. Sethanon must be mine!'
Upon the walls the commanders observed this and
Amos muttered, 'The royal pig-lover is certainly anxious
to get within the city. Damn me if I don't almost believe
him. I almost think we could all ride away if we would
only giv

him the bloody place.

Arutha looked at Guy. "I almost believe him too. I've
never heard of any Dark Brother offering hostages.'
Guy ran his hand over his face, his expression one of
worry and fatigue, a tiredness born of long suffering and
not simply lack of sleep. 'There's something here he
wants badly.' Lord Humphry said, 'Highness, can we deal with the

creature?' Arutha said, "It is your city, my lord Baron, but it is

my brother's Kingdom. I'm sure he'd be quite short with
us if we went about giving portions of it away. No, we'll
not deal with him. As sweet as his words are, there's
nothing about him that makes me believe he'd honour
his vows. I think he'd willingly sacrifice those chieftains
of his without a thought. He's never been bothered by
his losses before. I've even come to think he welcomes
the blood and slaughter. No, Guy's right. He simply
wants inside the walls as quickly as possible. And I would
give a year's taxes to know what it is he's after.'
Amos said, "And I don't think those chieftains look
happy with the offer either.' Several moredhel leaders
were exchanging hurried words with one another behind
Murmandamus's back. 'I think things are rapidly becoming
 less than harmonious among the Dark Brothers.'
'Let us hope,' said Guy flatly.
Murmandamus's horse spun and danced nervously as
he shouted, 'What, then, is your answer?'
Arutha stepped up on a box, so he might better be
seen above the wall. 'I say return to the north,' he
shouted. 'You have invaded lands that hold no bounty
for you. Even now armies are marching against you.
Return to the north before the passes are choked with
snow and you die a cold and lonely death, far from your
home.' Murmandamus's voice rose as he said, "Who speaks for

the city?'
There was a moment's silence, then Arutha shouted,
"I, Arutha Condoin, Prince of Krondor, Heir to the

throne of Rillanon,' and then he added a title not
officially his, 'Lord of the West.'
Murmandamus shrieked an inhuman cry of rage and
something else, perhaps fear, and Jimmy nudged Amos.
The former thief said. "That's torn it. He's definitely not
amused . '
Amos only grinned and patted the young man on the
shoulder. From the ranks of Murmandamus's army there
arose a murmuring as Amos said, "It sounds as if his
army doesn't like it either. Omens that turn out false can
undermine a superstitious lot like these . '
Murmandamus cried, "Liar! False Prince! It is known
the Prince of Krondor was slain! Why do you prevaricate?
 What is your purpose?'
Arutha stood higher, his features clear to see. The
chieftains rode about in milling circles, engaged in
animated discussion. He removed his talisman, given by
the Abbot at Sarth, and held it forth. "By this talisman
am I protected from your arts.' He handed it down to
Jimmy.,'Now you know the truth.'
Murmandamus's constant companion, the' Pantathian
serpent priest, Cathos came forward at a shambling run.
He tugged upon the stirrup of his master's saddle,
pointing at Arutha and speaking at a furious rate in the
hissing language of his people. With a shriek of rage,
Murmandamus kicked him away, knocking him' to the
ground. Amos spat over the wall. 'I think that convinced
them '

The chieftains looked angry and moved as a group
toward Murmandamus. He seemed to recognize the
moment was slipping away from him. He spun his mount
in a full circle, the warhorse's hooves striking the fallen
serpent priest in the head, rendering him senseless.
Murmandamus ignored his fallen ally and the approaching
 chieftains. "Then, foul opposer,' he cried toward the
wall, 'death comes to embrace you!' he spun to face his
army, and pointed back at the city'. 'Attack!'
The army was poised for the assault and moved
forward. The chieftains could not countermand the
order. All they could do was ride at once to take charge
of their clans. Slowly the horsemen moved up behind the
advancing elements of infantry, ready to rush the gates.
Murmandamus rode to his command position as the
first rank of goblins walked over the unconscious body of
the serpent priest. It was not clear if the Pantathian had
died from the horse's kick or not, but by the time the last
rank had passed over, only a bloody carcass lay in a
robe.
Arutha raised his hand and held it poised, dropping it
when the first rank came within catapult range. 'Here,'
said Jimmy, handing back the talisman. 'it might come in
handy.'
Missiles struck the advancing host and they faltered,
then continued forward. Soon they were running toward
the walls. while bowmen offered covering fire from
behind shield walls. Then the first rank hit trenches
hidden by canvas and dirt and fell upon the buried, firehardened
 stakes. Others threw shields upon their writhing
 comrades and ran over their impaled bodies. The
second and third ranks were decimated, but others came
forward, and scaling ladders were placed against the
walls, and the battle for Sethanon was joined.

The first wave swarmed up the ladders and were met
with fire and steel by the defenders. The men of
Highcastle provided the leadership and example that
kept the inexperienced defenders of the city from being
swept away. Amos, de la Troville, du Masigny, and Guy
were linchpins for the defence of the city, always
appearing where needed.
For nearly an hour the battle teetered as if poised
upon the point of a dagger, with the attackers only barely
able to gain a foothold upon the battlements before they
were thrown back. Still as one rush was repulsed,
another would be mounted from a different quarter and
soon it was apparent that all would hinge upon some
chance of fate, for the two opposing forces were in
equilibrium.
Then a giant ram, fashioned within the dark glades of
the Dimwood, was rolled forward, toward the southern
gate of the city. Without a moat, there were only the
traps and trenches to slow its advance and those were
quickly covered with wooden planking laid over the
bodies of the dead. It was a tree bole, easily ten feet in
diameter. It rolled on six giant wheels and was pulled by
a dozen horsemen. A dozen giants pushed from behind
using long poles. The thing gathered speed as it rumbled
toward the gate. Soon the horses were cantering and the
riders peeled off, turning away from the answering hail
of arrows. The sluggish giants were replaced by faster
goblins, whose primary task was to keep the thing on
course and moving. It rolled toward the outer gates of the
barbican , and nothing the defenders could do would stop it .
It struck the gates with a thunderous crash, the
shattering of wood and protests of metal hinges torn
from the walls heralding a breach in the city's defences.
The gates were flung back into the barbican, twisting as
they fell under the wheels of the ram. The front end of
the ram lifted as it bounced off the tilting gates,
momentum carrying it upward as it struck against the
right wall of the barbican. Suddenly the invaders were
provided with a clear entrance to the city. Up the
tottering ram and leaning gates the goblins swarmed,
gaining the top of the barbican. Suddenly the balance
was tipped.
Atop the barbican the defenders were forced back.
The invaders reached a point above the inner gate as
more goblins and moredhel swarmed up the accidental
ramps. Arutha called the reinforcement company forward.
 They hurried to where the first goblins were
dropping into the courtyard before the massive bar that
held the inner gates in place. The fighting before the
gates was fierce, but soon goblin bowmen were driving
the defenders away, despite the fire directed at them
from other parts of the wall. The bar was being hoisted
when shrieks and cries went up from outside. The
fighting slowed, as those engaged sensed something odd
was occurring. Then all eyes looked heavenward.
Descending from the sky was a dragon, its scales
glinting in the sun. Upon its back three figures could be
seen. The giant animal swooped downward with an
astonishing roar, as if about to pounce upon the attackers
before the gates and the goblins began to flee.

Ryath spread her wings and swooped into a low glide
above the heads of the attackers, as Tomas waved his
golden sword aloft. She trumpeted her battle cry and the
goblins beneath her broke and ran.
Tomas looked about, seeking signs of this Murmandamus,
 but could see only a sea of horsemen and infantry
in all directions. Then arrows began to speed past. Most
were harmlessly bouncing off the dragon's scales, but the
Prince Consort of Elvandar knew a well-placed shot
could strike between the overlapping plates or in the eye
and the dragon could be injured. He ordered Ryath to
enter the city.
The dragon landed in the market, some distance
from the gate, but Arutha was already running toward
them, with Galain behind. Pug and Tomas both leaped
lightly down, while Macros was more sedate in his dismount.

Arutha gripped Pug's hand. 'it is good to see you
again, and making so timely an entrance.'
Pug said, 'We hurried, but we had some delays upon
the way.'
Tomas had been greeted by Galain, and Arutha in
turn clasped his hand, both of them obviously pleased to
see each other alive. Then Arutha saw Macros. "So you
didn't die, then?'
Macros said, "Apparently not. It is good to see you
again, Prince Arutha. More pleasant than you can
imagine. '

Arutha looked at the signs of battle about him and
considered the relative quiet. From distant quarters the
sounds of battle carried, signifying only that the assault
upon the gate had ceased. "I don't know how long they'll
wait before they rush the barbican again.' He glanced
down the street toward the gate. 'You gave them a start,'
and I think Murmandamus is having trouble with some of
his chieftains, but not enough to benefit us, I'm afraid.
And I don't think I can hold them here. When they come
again, they'll swarm over that ram.'
'We can help,' said Pug.
'No,' said Macros.
All eyes turned toward the sorcerer. Arutha said,
"Pug's magic could counter Murmandamus's.'

'Has he used any spellcraft against you so far?'
Arutha thought. 'Why no, not since Armengar.'
'He won't. He must harbour it against the moment he
has won into the city. And the bloodshed and ' terror
benefit his cause. There is something here he wants, and
we must keep him from getting it.'
Arutha looked at Pug. "What is happening here?'
A messenger came running toward them. "Highness
The enemy masses for another attack on the gate.'
Macros said, 'Who is your second?'
'Guy du Bas-Tyra.'
Pug looked startled at the news but said nothing.
Macros said, 'Murmandamus will not use magic, except
perhaps to destroy you if he can, Arutha, so you must
turn command of the city over to du Bas-Tyra and come
with us.'
"Where are we going?'
"Some place near here. If all else fails, it will be our

cause to prevent the complete destruction of your nation
We must keep Murmandamus from his final goal.'
Arutha considered a moment. He said to Galain,
'Orders to du Bas-Tyra. He is to take command. Amos
Trask is to assume his role as second-in-command.'
'Where will Your Highness be?' asked the soldier next
to the elf.
Macros took Arutha by the arm. "He'll be someplace
where' no one can reach him. If we are victorious, we
shall all meet again.' He didn't bother saying what would
happen if they were defeated.
They hurried down the street, past shuttered doors
as the citizens huddled safely within their homes. One
bold boy looked out a second floor window just as Ryath
lumbered past, and with wide eyes slammed the window.
The sounds of battle came from the walls as they
rounded a corner into an alley. Macros spun to face the
Prince. 'What you see, what you hear, what you learn
must always remain a trust. Besides yourself, only the
King and your brother Martin may know the secrets
you'll learn today - and your heirs,' he added with a dry
note, "if any. Swear.' It was not a request.
Arutha said, 'I swear.'
Macros said, 'Tomas, you must discover where the
Lifestone lies, and, Pug, you must take us there.'
Tomas looked about. "it was ages ago. Nothing
resembles. . .' He closed his eyes. He appeared to the
others to be in some trance state. Then he said, "I feel it.'
Without opening his eyes, he said, "Pug, can you take
us . . . there?' He pointed down and to the centre of the
city. He opened his eyes. "It is below the entrance to
the keep.'
Pug said, "Come, join hands.
Tomas looked toward the dragon, saying, "You have
done all you can. I thank you.'
Ryath said, 'With thee I shall come, one more time.'
She regarded the sorcerer and then Tomas. 'With
certainty do I know my fate. I must not seek to avoid it.'
Pug looked at his companions and said, 'What does
she mean?' Arutha's expression mirrored Pug's.
Macros did not speak. Tomas said, 'You have not told
us before.'
"There was no need, friend Tomas.'

Macros interrupted. "We can speak of this once we've
reached our destination. Ryath, once we have ceased
moving, come to us.'
Tomas said, 'The chamber will be large enough.'
'I shall.'
Pug pushed his confusion aside and took Arutha's
hand. The other was joined with Tomas's, and Macros
completed the circle. They all became insubstantial and
began to move.
They sank, and light was denied them for a time.
Tomas directed Pug, using mind-speech, until after long
minutes in the dark, Tomas spoke aloud. 'We are in an
open area.'
With returning solidity, they all felt cold stone beneath
their feet and Pug created light about himself. ' Arutha
looked up. They were in a gigantic chamber, easily a
hundred feet in every direction, with a ceiling twice that
high. About them rose columns and next to them stood
an upraised (dais.
Then suddenly, with a booming displacement of air,
the dragon bulked above them. Ryath said, 'it is near
time.'
Arutha said, 'What is the dragon speaking of?' He had
seen so many wonders over the last two years the sight of
a talking dragon was making no impression on him.
Tomas said, "Ryath, like all the greater dragons,
knows the time of her death. It is soon.'
The dragon spoke. 'While we fared between worlds, it
was possible I would die of causes removed from thee
and thy friends. Now it is clear I must continue to play a
part in this, for our destiny as a race is always tied with
thine, Valheru.'
Tomas only nodded. Pug looked about the chamber,
saying, "Where is this Lifestone?'
Macros pointed to the dais. "There.'
Pug said, 'There is nothing there.'
"To ordinary appearances,' said Tomas. He asked

Macros, "Where shall we wait?'
Macros was silent for a moment, then said, 'Each to
his place. Pug, Arutha, and I must wait here. You and
Ryath must go to another place.'
Tomas indicated understanding and used his arts to lift
himself upon the dragon's back. Then, with a thunderous
crash, they vanished.
Arutha said, 'Where did he go?'
'He is still here,' answered Macros. (But he is slightly
out of phase with us in time - as is the Lifestone. He
guards it, the last bastion of defence for this planet, for
should we fail, then he alone will stand between
Midkemia and her utter destruction.'
Arutha looked at Macros, then Pug. He moved toward
the dais and sat. "I think you had better tell me some
things.'

Guy signalled and a shower of missiles came down upon
the heads of the goblins rushing the gate. A hundred
died in an instant. But the flood was unleashed and du
Bas-Tyra shouted to Amos, "Ready to quit the walls! I
want skirmish order back to the keep, no rout. Any man
who tries to run is to be killed by the sergeant in charge.'
Amos said, "Harsh,' but he didn't argue the order. The
garrison was on the verge of breaking, the untested
soldiers close to panic. Only by frightening them more
than the enemy could was there a shred of hope of
maintaining an orderly retreat back to the keep. Amos
glanced back as the population of the city fled toward the
keep. They had been kept out of the streets so that
companies could move from section to section without
impediment, but now they had been ordered to leave
their homes. Amos hoped they would be safely out of the
Way before the retreat from the walls began.
Jimmy came running through the melee evolving to the
west of where Galain, Amos, and Guy stood, and
shouted, "De la Troville wants reinforcements. He's hard
pressed upon the right flank.'
Guy said, "He'll have none. If I pull anyone from their
own sections, it will open a flood gate.' He pointed to
where the goblins had cleared the breach through the
outer gate of the barbican once more and were now
climbing up the inner gate. The covering fire from
moredhel archers was murderous. Jimmy began to leave
and Guy grabbed him. 'Another messenger is passing the
word to quit the walls on signal. You'll not be able to
reach him in time. Stay here.'
Jimmy signalled understanding, his sword at the ready,
then suddenly a goblin appeared before him. He slashed
out, and the blue skinned creature fell, only to be
replaced by another.

Tomas looked down. His friends had vanished, though
he knew they were still in the same place, but slightly out
of phase with him in time. part of Ashen-Shugar's
attempt to hide the gem had been to put the ancient city
of Draken-Korin into a different frame of time. He looked across
the vast hall where the Valheru had held

their last council, then regarded the giant glowing green
gem. He altered his perceptions and saw the lines of
power spreading outward, touching, he knew, every
living thing on the planet. He considered the importance
of what he was to do, and calmed himself. He felt the
dragon's mood and acknowledged it. It was a willingness
to accept whatever fate brought, but without a resignation
 to defeat. Death might come, but with it might also
come victory. Tomas was somehow reassured by this
thought.

"You have told me it is important. Now tell me why.'
"it was left against the day of the Valheru's returning.
Arutha nodded.
They understood that the gods were fashioned of the
stuff of the world, a part of midkemia. Draken-Korin
was a genius among his race. He knew that the power of
the gods depended upon the relationship they had with
all other living things. The Lifestone is the most powerful
artifact upon this world. If it is taken and used, it will
drain all power from all creatures down to the tiniest
being, giving that power to the user. It can be used to
bring the Valheru into this space and time. It does so by
providing a surge of energy so vast it cannot be equalled,
and at the same time it drains away the source of power
for the gods. Unfortunately, it will also destroy all life
upon this planet. In one instant, everything that walks,
flies, swims, or crawls across Midkemia will die, insects,
fish, the plants that grow, even living things too small to
see. '
Arutha was astonished. 'Then what will the Valheru
have with a dead planet?'
'Once back in this universe, they can war upon other
worlds, bringing slaves, livestock, and plants, life in all
forms, to reseed. They have no concern for the other
beings here, just their own needs. It is truly a Valheru
view of things, that all may be destroyed to protect their
interests. '
"Then Murmandamus and the invading moredhel will

die as well,' said Arutha, horrified at the scope of the
%
Macros considered. 'That is the one thing about this
that puzzles me, for to utilize the Lifestone, the Valheru
must have entrusted much lore to Murmandamus. It
seems impossible that he doesn't know he will die when
he opens the portal. The Pantathian serpent priests I can
understand. They have worked since the time of the
Chaos Wars to bring back their lost mistress, the
Emerald Lady of Serpents, whom they regard as a
goddess. They have become a death cult and believe that
with her return, they will achieve some sort of demigodhead
 for themselves. They embrace death. But this
attitude is unlikely for a moredhel. So I don't understand
Murmandamus's motives, unless guarantees have been
made. I don't know what they could be, as I don't know
what this use of the dread can herald, for they will not
perish with the others. And if the Valheru no longer wish
them upon this world as they reseed the planet, it will be
difficult for the Valheru to rid themselves of the dread.
The Dreadlords are powerful beings, and this makes me
wonder at the possibility of a compact.' Macros sighed.
'There is still so much we don't know. And any one thing
could prove our undoing.'
Arutha said, 'in all this there's one other thing I don't
understand. This Murmandamus is an archmage of some
sort. If he needs to come here, why not shape-change,
sneak into Sethanon looking like any human and come
here unnoticed? Why this marching of armies and
wholesale destruction!'
Macros said, 'it is the nature of the Lifestone. To
reach its proper frame of reference in time and to open
the gate to admit the Valheru require an enormous
mystic power. Murmandamus feeds off death.' Arutha
nodded, remembering a comment Murmandamus had
made when he had first confronted Arutha through the
dead body of one of his Nighthawks, back in Krondor.
'He sucks energy from each death near him. Thousands
have died in his service and opposing him. Had he no
need to harbour those energies to open the gateway, he
could have blown down the walls of this city like a thing
of sticks. Even such a small matter as keeping his barrier
up against personal injury costs him valuable energies.
No, he needs this war to bring back the Valheru. He
would gladly see his entire army to the last soldier die
just so long as he can reach this chamber. Now we must
seek to block his masters' entrance back into this
universe.' He stood up. "Arutha, you must remain
vigilant against mundane attack.' He came to Pug and
said, "We must aid him, his foe will prove mighty: most
surely, Murmandamus will come to this room.'
Pug took Macros's hand and watched as the sorcerer
reached out and gripped the Ishapian talisman. Arutha
nodded, and Macros took it from the Prince. Macros
closed his eyes and Pug felt powers within himself being
manipulated by another, a feat again new and startling to
him. Whatever skills he had, were still as nothing to
those lost to Macros. Then Arutha and Pug watched as
the talisman began to glow. Softly, Macros said, "There is
power here.' He opened his eyes and said, "Hold out
your sword.'
Arutha did so, hilt first. Macros released Pug's hand
and carefully placed the talisman below the hilt, so the
tiny hammer lay next to the forte of the blade. He then
gently closed his hand around the blade and hammer.
"Pug, I have the skill, but I need your strength.' Pug took
Macros's hand and the sorcerer again used the younger
mage's magic to augment his own diminished powers.
Macros's hand began to glow with a warm, yellow-orange
light, and all heard a sizzling sound while smoke came off
the sorcerer's hand. Arutha could feel the blade warm to
the touch.
After a few moments the glow vanished and Macros's
hand opened. Arutha looked at the blade. The talisman
had been somehow embedded into the steel, now
appearing only as a hammer-shaped etching in the forte.
The Prince looked up at Macros and Pug.
'That blade now holds the power of the talisman. It
will guard you from all attacks from mystic sources. It
will also wound and kill creatures of dark summoning,
piercing even Murmandamus's protective spells. But its
power is limited to the strength of will within the man
who holds it. Falter in your resolve and you will fall.
Remain steadfast and you shall prevail. Always remember
 that.
"Come, Pug, we must ready ourselves.'

Arutha watched as the two sorcerers, one ancient and
robed in brown and one young and wearing the black
robes of a Tsurani Great One, stood facing each other,
next to the dais. They joined hands and closed their eyes.
A disquieting silence fell over the chamber. After a
minute, Arutha pulled his attention from the two magic
users and began inspecting his surroundings. The chamber
 seemed empty of any artifact or decoration. One
small door, waist-high in the wall, seemed the only
means of entrance. He pulled it open, and glanced in,
seeing a hoard of gold and gems lying in the next
chamber. He laughed to himself. Ancient treasure, riches
of the Valheru, and he'd 'trade it all to have Lyam's army
on the horizon. After a moment of poking about the
treasure, he settled in to wait. He absently tossed and
caught a ruby the size of a plum, wishing he knew how
his comrades above were faring in the battle for Sethanon.

'Now!' shouted Guy, and the company directly under his command began to
fall back from the barbican, while
behind them trumpeters sounded the call to withdraw. In
every quarter of the city the call was answered and, in as
coordinated a -retreat as possible, the walls were
surrendered to the attackers. Rapidly the defenders fell
back, gaining the cover of the first block of houses
beyond the bailey, for the moredhel archers upon the
wall began taking a heavy toll.
Companies of Sethanon archers waited to offer
answering fire over the heads of the retreating skirmishers,
 but it was only through exceptional bravery that
a total rout was avoided.
Guy pulled Jimmy and Amos along, watching over his
shoulder while his squad fell back to new positions.
Galain and three other archers offered covering fire. As
the front rank of attackers reached the first major
intersection, a company of riders erupted from the side
street. Sethanon cavalry, under the command of Lord
Humphry, rode among the goblins and trolls, trampling
them underfoot. In a few minutes the attackers were
being slaughtered and began withdrawing the way they
had come.
Guy waved to Humphry, who rode over. "Shall we
harry them, Guy?'
"No, they'll regroup shortly. Order your men to ride

the perimeter, covering where necessary, but everyone is
to fall back to the keep as quickly as possible. Don't do
anything too heroic.'
The Baron acknowledged his orders, and Guy said,
'Humphry, tell your men they did well. Very well.' The
stout little Baron seemed to perk up and saluted smartly,
riding off to take command of his cavalry.
Amos said, "That little squirrel's got teeth.'
'He's a braver man than he looks,' answered Guy. He
quickly surveyed his position and signalled his men
back. In a moment they were all running toward the
keep.
When they reached the inner bailey of the city, they
ran toward the keep. The outer fence was a decorative
thing of iron bars, which would be torn down in
moments, but the inner, ancient fortress wall still looked
difficult to attack. Guy hoped so. They gained the first
parapet overlooking the battle and Guy sent Galain to
see if his other commanders had reached the keep. When
the elf had gone, he said, 'Now, if I could only know
where Arutha has vanished to?'
Jimmy wondered as well. And he also wondered where

Locklear was.

Locklear hugged the wall, waiting until the troll turned
his back to him at the sound of the scream. The girl was
no more than sixteen and the other two children
considerably younger. The troll reached for the girl, and
Locklear leaped out and ran him through from behind.
Without saying anything, he reached out and grabbed the
girl's wrist. He tugged and she followed, leading the
other two children.
They hurried toward the keep, but the squire halted
when a squad of horsemen was driven backward across
their path. Locklear saw that Baron Humphry was the
last man to quit the fray. The Baron's horse stumbled
and goblin hands reached up and pulled Humphry from
his saddle. The stout little ruler of Sethanon lashed out
with his sword, cutting down two of his assailants before
finally being overwhelmed by the goblins he faced.
Locklear pulled the frightened girl and her companions
into an abandoned inn. Once inside, he searched until he
spied the trapdoor to the cellar. He opened it and said,
.Quickly. and be silent!'
The children obeyed and he followed after. He felt
about in the dark and found a lamp, with steel and flint
next to it. In a short moment he had a light burning. He
glanced around while sounds of fighting filtered down
from the street above. He pointed toward a large pair of
barrels and the children hurried over to crouch between
them. He pushed on another barrel and rolled it slowly
before the others, creating a small place to hide. He took
his sword and the lamp and climbed over to sit with the
others.
'What were you doing running down the street?' he
asked in a harsh whisper. 'The order for noncombatants
to leave came a half hour ago.'
The girl looked frightened but spoke calmly. "My
mother hid us in the cellar.'
Locklear looked incredulous. 'Why?'
The girl regarded him with mixed expression and said,
"Soldiers. '

Locklear swore. A mother's concern over her daughter's
 virtue could cost all three of her children their lives.
He said, 'Well, I hope she prefers you dead to
dishonoured. '
The girl stiffened. "She's dead. The trolls killed her.
She fought them while we ran.'
Locklear shook his head, wiping his dripping forehead
with the back of his hand. 'Sorry.' He studied her for a
moment, then recognized she was indeed pretty. "I really
am sorry.' He was silent, then added, "I've lost someone,
too.'
A thump on the floor above, and the girl stiffened
more, fear making her eyes enormous as she bit the back
of her hand to keep from screaming. The two smaller
children clung to each other and Locklear whispered,
'Don't make a sound.' He put his arm about the girl and
blew out the lamp and the cellar was plunged into
darkness.

Guy ordered the inner gate to the keep closed, and
watched as those too slow to reach it safely were cut
down by the advancing horde. Archers fired from the
battlements, and anything that could be hurled at the
attackers was thrown - boiling water and oil, stones,
heavy furniture - as the last, desperate attempt to resist
the onslaught began.
Then a shout went up from the rear of the invading
army and Murmandamus came riding forward, trampling
his own soldiers as often as not. Amos waited beside Guy
and Jimmy, ready for the first scaling ladders to be
brought forward. He looked at the frantically hurrying
moredhel leader and said, "The dung-eater still seems in
a hurry, doesn't he? He's a bit rough on the lads who
happen to be in his way.'
Guy shouted, "Archers, there's your target!' and a
storm of arrows descended about the broad-shouldered
moredhel. With a scream the horse was down and the
rider fell and rolled. He leaped to his feet, unharmed,
and pointed toward the keep doors. A dozen goblins and
moredhel raced forward, to die under bow fire. Most
bowmen concentrated upon the moredhel leader, but
none could harm him. The arrows would harmlessly
strike some invisible barrier and bounce off.
Then a ram was carried forward, and while dozens of
invaders died, it at last reached the doors and was
brought to bear. Moredhel archers kept the defenders
down, while the rhythmic pounding began.
Guy sat with his back to the stones, as flight after flight
of moredhel arrows sped overhead. 'Squire,' he said to
Jimmy, 'hurry downstairs and see if de la Troville has his
company together. Order him to be ready at the inner
door. I think we have less than ten minutes before
they're inside.' Jimmy hurried off, and Guy said to
Amos, 'Well, you pirate . . . it looks like we gave them a
good run.'
Hunkering down beside Guy, Amos nodded. 'The
best. All things considered, we did all right. A little more
luck here or there, and we'd have had his guts on a
stick.' Amos sighed. "Still, there's no use dwelling on the
past, I always say. Come along, let's go bleed some of
those miserable land rats.' He leaped to his feet and
grabbed the throat of a goblin who had just cleared the
wall. The creature had not seen any defenders, and
suddenly there was Amos, seising him by the throat.
With a jerk he crushed the creature's windpipe, and cast
him back down the ladder, dislodging three more who
were right behind him. Amos pushed the ladder away as
Guy slashed with his sword at another who climbed
through a crenel beside Amos.
Amos stiffened and gasped and, looking down,
discovered an arrow in his side. 'Damn me!' he said,
apparently astonished by the fact. Then a goblin breasted
the wall, and struck out with his sword, the impact nearly
spinning Amos around. The former sea captain's knees
buckled, and he fell hard to the stones. Guy cut the
goblin's head from his shoulders with a savage blow.
He knelt next to Amos and said, "I've told you to keep
your damn head down.'
Amos smiled up at him. "Next time I'll listen,' he said
weakly, then his eyes closed.
Guy whirled as another goblin came over the wall, and
with an upward thrust he gutted the creature. The
Protector of Armengar, former Duke of Bas-Tyra,
slashed right and left, bringing death to any goblin, troll,
or moredhel who came close to him. But the outer wall
of the keep was breached, and more invaders swarmed
over, and Guy saw himself being slowly surrounded.
Others on the wall heard the call for retreat and hurried
down the stairs to stand within the great hall, but Guy
stood over his fallen friend with sword ready, not
moving.
Murmandamus walked over the bodies of his own
soldiers, ignoring the cries of the dying and wounded
around him. He entered the barbican of the keep,
passing the shattered outer doors. With a curt motion of
his hand he ordered his soldiers forward with the ram to
begin the assault upon the inner door. He moved to one
side while they began beating on the door, their
comrades seeking to rid the walls of Sethanon archers.
For an instant all within the killing ground of the
barbican were intent upon the splintering door, and
Murmandamus stepped back into the shadows, silently
laughing at the folly of other creatures. With each death
he had gained power and now he was ready.
A moredhel chieftain ran into the killing ground
seeking his master. He brought word of the battle in the
city. Fighting over spoils had broken out between two
rival clans, and while they had been distracted, a pocket
of defenders had escaped certain annihilation. The
master's presence was required to keep order. He
grabbed one of his underlings and asked Murmandamus's
whereabouts. The goblin pointed, and the chieftain
shoved the creature away, for the dark corner he
indicated was empty. The goblin ran forward to 'work
upon the ram, for another soldier had fallen to arrows
from above, while the moredhel chieftain continued to
look for his master. He asked about, and all said that
Murmandamus had vanished. Cursing all omens, prophecies,
 and heralds of destruction, the chieftain hurried
back toward the section of the city where his own clan
battled. New orders were about to be given.

Pug heard Macros's words in his mind. They are trying to
break through.
Pug and Macros's minds were linked, with a rapport
beyond anything Pug had experienced in his life. He
knew the sorcerer, he understood him, he was one with Macros. He
remembered things from the sorcerer's long

history, foreign lands with alien people, histories of
worlds far distant, all was his. And so was the
knowledge. With his mystic eye, he could (see' the place they

would attempt to enter. It existed between their physical
world and the place where Tomas waited, a seam
between one time frame and another. And something
like sound was building, something that he could not
hear but could feel. A pressure was rising, as those who
sought to enter this world began their final assault.

Arutha tensed. One moment he had been watching Pug
and Macros standing like statues, then suddenly another
moved in the vast hall. From out of the shadows came
the giant moredhel, his face a thing of beauty and horror
as he removed his black dragon helm from his sweating
brow. Bare of armour, his chest revealed the dragon
birthmark of his heritage, and in his hand he held a black
sword. He fixed his eyes upon Macros and Pug and
 moved toward them.
Arutha stepped out from behind a pillar, standing
between Murmandamus and the two motionless mages.
he held his sword at the ready. 'Now, baby killer, you
have your chance,' he said.
Murmandamus faltered, his eyes growing wide.
"How -' Then he grinned. "I thank the fates, Lord of the

West. You are now mine.' He pointed his finger and a
silver bolt of energy shot forward, but it was warped to
strike the blade of Arutha's sword, where it danced like
incandescent fire, pulsing with white-hot fury. Arutha
flicked his wrist and the point of the blade touched the
stone floor. The fire winked out.
The moredhel's eyes again widened, and with a shriek
of rage he leaped toward Arutha. 'I will not be denied.'
Arutha narrowly avoided a blow of stunning savagery,
which caused blue sparks to leap when the black blade
struck the stones. But as he moved back, his own sword
flicked out and he cut the moredhel upon the arm.
Murmandamus shrieked as if some grave injury had been
done, and staggered back a moment. He righted himself
as Arutha followed the blow with another, and was able
to parry the Prince's second thrust. With a look of
madness, Murmandamus clutched the wound, then
regarded the crimson wetness upon his palm. The
moredhel said, "It is not possible!'
With catlike quickness Arutha lashed out, and another
cut appeared upon the moredhel, this one across his bare
chest. Arutha smiled a smile without humour, one as
savage as the moredhel's had been. it is possible, scion
of madness,' he said with studied purpose. "I am the
Lord of the West. I am the Bane of Darkness. I am your
destruction, slave of the Valheru.'
Murmandamus roared in rage, the sound of a vanished
age of insanity returning into the world, and launched his
attack. Arutha stood his ground and they began to duel
in earnest.

Pug.
I know.
They moved in concert, weaving a pattern of power
erecting a lattice of energies against the intruder. It was
not so mighty a work as that used to close off the great
rift at the time of the golden bridge, but then this rift
hadn't been opened yet. But there was pressure and they
were being tested.

The pounding on the door continued as the wood began
to splinter. Then came the sound of distant thunder,
growing louder. The pounding on the door halted for a
moment, then resumed. Twice more the booming
sounded, as if coming closer, as the sounds of fighting
seemed to be increasing. Then from outside came
unexpected cries, and the pounding of the ram on the
door ceased. Then an explosion rocked the hall. Jimmy
leaped forward. He pulled aside the slide that covered
the peephole, then yelled back at de la Troville, "Open
this door!'
The commander of the company signed his men
forward as the sounds of fighting reached his ears, and it
took the strength of most of the men to move the half-detached
 door. Then they heaved and it opened and de
la Troville and Jimmy raced through. Before them men
in brightly coloured armour ran through the streets,
battling moredhel and goblins on every hand. Jimmy
shouted, 'Tsurani.  damn, it's an army of Tsurani!'
"Can it really be?' said de la Troville.
"I've heard enough stories from Duke Laurie to know

what they're supposed to look like. Little fellows, but
tough, all in bright coloured armour.'
A squad of goblins turned before the keep retreating
from a larger company of Tsurani, and de la Troville led
his own men out, taking them in the rear. Jimmy hurried
past, and heard another loud explosion. Down a broad
avenue he could see a black-robed magician standing
before a smoking pile of barrels and an overturned
wagon that had been used as a breastwork. The magician
began conjuring. Within a moment there Rowed from his
hands a heavy rolling ball of energy which struck some
target beyond Jimmy's line of sight, exploding in the
distance.
Then a company of horsemen came galloping into ~
view, and Jimmy recognized the banner of Landreth.
Riding alongside came Kulgan, Meecham, and two
black-robed magicians. They reined in and Kulgan left
his mount, nimbly for one so stout. He approached
Jimmy, who said, "Kulgan! I've never been so glad to see
anyone in my life, I think.'
'Have we arrived in time?' asked Hochopepa. Jimmy
had never met the black-robed man, but, given his
arrival with Kulgan, Jimmy assumed he had some
authority. 'I don't know. Arutha vanished some hours
ago with Pug, Macros, Tomas, and a dragon, if you can
believe Galain's report to du Bas-Tyra. Guy and Amos
Trask are around here somewhere.' He pointed toward
some fighting in the distance and said, 'Du Masigny and
the others are over there somewhere, I think.' He looked
around, his eyes wide with terror and exhaustion. His
voice began to sound thick with emotions held too long
in check, rising with a near-frantic note. 'I don't know
who's left alive.'
Kulgan put his hand on Jimmy's shoulder, realizing the
boy was close to collapse. 'it's all right,' he said. Looking
at Hochopepa and Elgahar, he said, "You'd better look
inside. I don't think this battle is truly over yet.'
Jimmy said, 'Where are all the Dark Brothers? There
were thousands around here only a . . few minutes
ago?'
Kulgan led the boy away, while the two black-robed
magicians ordered a squad of Tsurani soldiers to
accompany them into the keep, where the sounds of
fighting could still be heard. To Jimmy, the green-robed
magician said, 'Ten magicians of the Assembly came to
join us, and the Emperor sent part of his army, so much
did they fear the appearance of the Enemy upon this
world. We created a gate between the portal on Stardock
and a place less than a mile from the city, but out of sight
of Murmandamus's arms. We marched three thousand
Tsurani here along with the fifteen hundred horse from
Landreth and Shamata, and more are coming.'
Jimmy sat. 'Three thousand? Fifteen hundred? They
ran from that?'
Kulgan sat next to him. 'And the Black Robes,
whose magic they cannot oppose. And the news that
martin is upon the plain with the army from Yabon, four
thousand strong, less than an hour away to the
northwest. And i'm sure their scouts saw the dust from
the southwest, where the soldiers from Darkmoor are
marching beside those from Malac's Cross, followed by
Cardan's regiments from Krondor. And all can see the
banners of Northwarden to the northeast. and in the east
the King comes with his army, one or two days away at
most. They are surrounded, Jimmy, and they know it.'
Kulgan's voice turned thoughtful. 'And something had
already disturbed them, for even as we approached we
saw bands of Dark Brothers quitting the city, fleeing for
the Dimwood. At least three or four thousand seemed to
have already abandoned the attack. And many of those
between the gate and here were not organized, and some
even seemed to be falling out among themselves, with
one band fighting another. Something has happened to
blunt the attack at the moment of victory.'
Then into view came a detachment of Keshian dog
soldiers, running rapidly toward the sound of battle.
Jimmy looked at the magician and began to laugh as
tears started to run down his cheeks. "I guess that means
Hazara-Khan's come to play, too?'
Kulgan smiled. 'He happened to be camped near
Shamata. He claims it was coincidence he was having
dinner with the governor of Shamata when Katala's
message to come to Stardock with the garrison arrived.
And of course the facts that he convinced the governor
to let him bring along some observers and that his people
were ready to march within an hour are also coincidence.'
"
How many observers?'

'Five hundred, all armed to the teeth.
'Arutha's going to die an unhappy man if he can't get
Abdur to admit there is an Imperial Intelligence Corps.'
Kulgan said, "But what I can't fathom is how does he
know what's going on at Stardock?'
Jimmy laughed a genuinely amused laugh. He sniffed
as his nose began to run and smiled. "You must be
joking. Half your magicians are Keshian.' He sighed and
sat back. 'But there must be more to it, mustn't there?'
He closed his eyes, and tears of fatigue again ran down
his face.
Kulgan said, "We still haven't found Murmandamus.'
Kulgan looked to where more Tsurani soldiers ran down
the street. "Until we do, it's not over.'

Arutha ducked a savage slashing backhand blow and
thrust in return, but the moredhel jumped backward.
Arutha's breath came with difficulty, for this was the
most cunning and dangerous opponent he had ever
faced. He was incredibly strong and only slightly slower
than Arutha. Murmandamus bled from a half-dozen
minor wounds, cuts which would have weakened a
normal opponent, but which seemed to bother him only
a little. Arutha gained no advantage, for the battle and
this duel were bringing him to the edge of exhaustion. It
took all the Prince's skills and speed to stay alive. He had
a limit on his ability to fight, for he had to keep himself
between Murmandamus and the two sorcerers, who
laboured over some mystic duty. The moredhel had no
such concern.
The duel had fallen into a rhythm, each swordsman
taking the measure of the other. Now they moved almost
in lockstep, each thrust answered with a parry, each
riposte with a disengage. Sweat poured off each and
made hands slippery, and the only sounds heard were the
grunts of exertion. The fight was coming to the stage
where the first to make a mistake would be the one to
die.
Then a shimmering filled the air to the left, and for an
instant Arutha glanced away, only catching himself at the
last. But Murmandamus didn't remove his eyes from his
opponent and seized the moment, levelling a blow that
skidded along the Prince's ribs. Arutha gasped in pain.
The moredhel drew back to slash at Arutha's head,
and as his hand came forward, it was brought crashing
against an invisible barrier. The moredhel's eyes widened
as Arutha staggered upright and thrust, skewering
Murmandamus through the stomach. The moredhel
howled in a dull ululation, staggered, then fell backward,
pulling Arutha's sword from weakened fingers.
Arutha slumped to the floor as two black-garbed men
ran forward to grip him. They hovered over the prince.
Arutha's vision clouded and cleared, focused and unfocused,
 until the room was stable again. He saw
Murmandamus smile, as the moredhel spoke in a
menacing whisper. 'I am a thing of death, Lord of the
West. I am ever the servant of Darkness.' He laughed
weakly and blood flowed down his chin, to drip upon the
dragon birthmark. I am not what I seem. In my death
you accomplish your destruction.' He closed his eyes and
fell back, his death rattle filling the room. The two men
in black looked on as from Murmandamus's body a
strange keening sound came. The figure on the stones
puffed up, seeming to swell as if suddenly inflated. Like
an overripe pod, from forehead to crotch, Murmandamus's
 body ripped, revealing an inner body of green
scales. Thick black liquid and red blood, with clots of
meat and gouts of white pus, were spewn about the room
as the green-scaled body seemed to burst from within- the
husk that was Murmandamus, hopping on the floor like a
freshly landed fish. In this terrible convulsion a leaping
flame of bright red appeared, evil and filling the hall with
a stench of ages of decay. Then the flame vanished and
the universe opened around them.

Macros and Pug staggered where they stood, each
somehow aware of a change in the fighting nearby. All
their attentions were focused upon the place between the
universes where the aborning rift was beginning. Each
time a thrust came from the other universe, they
answered with a patch of energy. The battle had reached
its peak a moment before, and now the thrusts were
weakening. But still there was danger, for Pug and
Macros were also exhausted. It would require the utmost
concentration to keep the rift between universes from
opening. Then pain exploded in their minds as a silver
note, a shrieking whistle, sounded a signal. From another
quarter a different, unexpected attack came, and Pug
could not answer. A thing of captured lives, taken in
terrible death and held against this moment came flowing
toward the rift, dancing like a mad and stinking red flame.
It struck the barriers Pug had erected and shattered
them. It tore open the rift and somehow moved between
Pug's perceptions and the place where the battle raged,
obscuring his sense of what occurred there. Pug felt
slightly dazed. Then a warning cry from Macros refocused
 his attention on the rift, which now stood open.
Pug worked frantically, and from some deep hidden
reservoir of strength he drew forth the energy to grip the
shredding fabric that held the universes apart. The rift
closed violently. Again came the thrust, and again Pug
barely held, but he held. Then from Macros came the
warning, Something got through.

Something has come through, came the warning from
Ryath.
Tomas leaped down from the dragon's back and
waited behind the Lifestone. A darkness grew within the
hall, vast and powerful, a thing of nightmare taking
form. Then it stood forth. It was ebon, without feature
and definition, a being of hopelessness, and it was aware.
Its outline hinted at a man shape, but it bulked nearly as
large as Ryath. Its shadow wings spread, casting gloom
about the hall like a palpable black light, and about its
head, like a crown, burned a circle of flames, angry red-orange
 and seeming to cast no illumination.
Tomas yelled to Ryath, "It is a Dreadlord, beware! It
is a stealer of souls, an eater of minds!'
But the dragon bellowed in rage and attacked the
monstrous thing of nightmare, bringing its magic to play
as well as talons and flame. Tomas started forward, but a
presence, another being entered this phase of time.
Tomas moved back into the shadow while a figure he
had never seen before, but one as well known to him as
Pug, emerged into the light of the gem. The newcomer
dodged away from the towering battle that rocked the
hall. With quick steps the figure moved toward the
Lifestone.
Tomas appeared out of shadow, standing over the
stone so that he was now visible. The figure halted, and a
snarl of rage escaped.
Splendid in his orange-and-black armour, the Lord of
Tigers, Draken-Korin,' confronted a vision beyond his
understanding. The Valheru shouted, 'No! It is impossible.
 you cannot still live!'
Tomas spoke and his voice was Ashen-Shugar's. 'So,
you've come to see it finished.'
With the snarl of a tiger, lost in the shrieks and bellows
of the larger battle in the hall, the returned Dragon Lord
drew his black sword and leaped forward, and for the
first time in his existence Tomas faced an enemy with the
power to truly destroy him.

The battle was coming to an end as the host of
Murmandamus streamed out of the city, fleeing toward
the Dimwood. The word of Murmandamus's disappearance
 had spread as if blown through Sethanon by a
sudden wind. Then, without warning, the Black Slayers,
no matter where they were, collapsed as if their lives had
been sucked out of their armour. This, along with the
arrival of the Tsurani and the magicians and reports of
more armies on the horizon, had caused the attack to
falter and then fail. Chieftain after chieftain ordered his
clans away, quitting the battle. With leadership evaporating,
 the goblins and trolls were slaughtered, until the
still larger invading army was in complete rout.
Jimmy hurried through the halls of the keep, looking
among the dead and wounded for anyone he knew. He
dashed up the stairs to the wall overlooking the killing
ground and found a clot of Tsurani blocking the way. He
slipped through them and saw a chirurgeon from
Landreth standing over two bloody men who slumped
against the wall. Amos had an arrow still sticking from
his side, but was grinning. Guy was covered in gore and
had a terrible-looking cut along his scalp. The cut had
severed the cord holding the patch over his eye, and the
angry, empty red socket could be seen. Amos laughed
and almost choked. "Hey, boy. Good to see you.' He
looked about the wall. 'Look at all these little peacocks.'
He waved one hand weakly at the brightly clad Tsurani
soldiers, who looked on with unreadable expressions.
'Damn me, but they're the prettiest things I've ever
seen.'
Then from below came a grinding, followed by a soulchilling
 thunderous roar, as if some terrible host of
madness was suddenly escaping from hell. Jimmy looked
around in startled wonder, and even the Tsurani
exhibited surprise. A trembling filled the keep as the
walls began to shake. 'What's that!' shouted Jimmy.
"I don't know, and I don't plan on staying here to find

out,' said Guy. Gesturing to be helped to his feet, he
took the outstretched hand of a Tsurani warrior and got
up. He motioned to what appeared a Tsurani officer
who ordered men to pick up Amos. Guy said to Jimmy,
"Order whoever's alive to evacuate the keep.' Then the
rolling motion below increased and he staggered, while
the howling sound grew in volume. 'No, tell whoever's
alive to evacuate the city.'
Jimmy ran along the battlement, heading for the stairs.
%

20

Aftermath

Again the room trembled and shook.
Arutha listened, clutching his bleeding side. It sounded
like a distant battle, with titanic forces unleashed. He went to
where Pug and Macros stood, with the two black-robed
magicians next to them. He sighed as he nodded to them.
"I am Prince Arutha,' he said.

Hochopepa and Elgahar introduced themselves and
Elgahar said, "These two are undertaking to hold some
power at bay. We must aid them.' The two Black Robes
placed their hands upon Macros's and Pug's shoulders
and closed their eyes. Arutha found he was alone again.
He looked toward the grotesque husk of Murmandamus
slumped in the corner. Crossing to where it lay, Arutha
reached down and pulled his sword from the serpent
man. Arutha studied the slime-covered form of the
serpent priest and laughed bitterly. The reincarnated
leader of the moredhel nations was a Pantathian. it had
all been a ruse - from the centuries-old prophecy', to the
marshalling of the moredhel and their allies, to the
assault upon Armengar and Sethanon. The Pantathians
had simply been using the moredhel, at the command of
the Dragon Lords, hoarding the magic of spent lives to
reach the Lifestone and use it. In all of it, the moredhel
had been used more cruelly than anyone else. It was an
irony of heroic proportion. Arutha was astonished by the
realization, though he was too tired to do more than
weakly scan the room, as if looking for someone with
whom to share the revelation. Suddenly a rent appeared
in the wall with the small door, and gold, gems, and
other treasures were spilled upon the floor. In his
fatigue, Arutha hardly wondered how this had come to
be. for he had heard no sound of masonry collapsing.
Arutha let his sword point drop and turned to walk
back to the magicians. Seeing no exit from the vault, he
sat upon the dais and watched the four motionless
spellcasters as they stood with hands joined. He exammined
 his wound and saw the blood flow had lessened. It
was painful, but not serious. He leaned back, getting as
comfortable as possible, for he could do nothing but
wait.

Brickwork and masonry were smashed to dust as Ryath's
tail drove through the wall. With shrieks of pain and
rage, the dragon worked her magic upon the Dreadlord,
while fang and talon inflicted injury. But the Dreadlord
struggled mightily and the dragon paid a heavy toll in
return.
Tomas lashed out, keeping his body between the
Lifestone and Draken-Korin. The screaming, snarling
Valheru had come at Tomas like the tiger on his tabard.
Tomas had not possessed the savage fury of his opponent
since the days of madness had been upon him during the
Riftwar. But he was a practised warrior and he kept his
wits about him.
Draken-Korin shouted, 'You cannot deny us again,
Ashen-Shugar. We are the lords of this world. We must
return!'
Tomas parried, turning the blade away, then slashed
out and was rewarded with a shower of sparks as his
blade hit Draken-Korin's armour, rending his tabard.
'You are a decayed artifact of a former age. You are a
thing that hasn't the wits to know you're dead. You'd
destroy all to win a lifeless planet.'
Draken-Korin swung a looping blow toward the head,
but Tomas ducked and thrust, and his sword point took
the Valheru in the stomach. Draken-Korin staggered
back, and Tomas was upon him like a cat upon a rat.
Blow after blow rained down upon the Lord of Tigers
and Tomas held the upper hand.
"We shall not be turned away,' screamed Draken-Korin
and he redoubled his fury, halting Tomas, then
driving him back. In an instant there was a shimmering,
and where Draken-Korin had been, Alma-Lodaka now
stood, but her attack was no less fierce. "You underestimate
 us, Father-Husband. We are all the Valheru,
you are but one.' Then the face and body changed, as
one and another Valheru opposed Tomas. Quickly they
shifted, until a blur of faces appeared before Tomas.
Then Draken-Korinn was back. "You see, I am a
multitude, a legion. We are power.'
"You are death and evil, but you are also the father of

lies,' answered Tomas with contempt. He struck out, and
Draken-Korin barely parried. 'Had you the power of the
race, I would have been taken in a mere instant. You
may shift your form, but I know you are only a single
agent, a small part of the whole, slipped here to use the
Lifestone to open the portal, so the Dragon Host might
enter.'
Draken-Korin's only answer was a renewed attack.
Tomas took the black blade upon his golden one,
knocking it aside. At the other side of the hall, the
struggle between the dragon and the Dreadlord was
nearing a finish, for the sounds of battle were faint and
occasional. Then from behind came silence and a terrible

presence.
Tomas felt the Dreadlord approach and knew Ryath
had fallen to it. As Ashen-Shugar he had faced the
Dreadlord before, and if unencumbered he would not
have feared it, but to face it would free Draken-Korin to
act, and to ignore it would give it the chance to
incapacitate him.
Tomas knocked aside Draken-Korin's next strike and
leaped forward, unexpectedly, chancing a blow. The
black blade snapped forward, but only glanced against
the chain mail under the white tabard. Tomas's teeth
clenched in pain as the ebon blade severed the golden
links, cutting his side, but he gripped Draken-Korin's
arm. With a wrenching twist, he reversed their positions,
pushing the Lord of Tigers directly into the Dreadlord's
path.
The Dreadlord attempted to halt, but the dragon had
exacted a toll before succumbing. The Dreadlord was
injured and dazed and his blow struck Draken-Korin
from behind, stunning him. Draken-Korin screamed in
agony, for he had not erected any protection against the
life-draining touch of the Dreadlord.
Tomas thrust and tore a gaping wound in the stomach
of the black-and-orange clad Valheru, weakening him
more. Draken-Korin stumbled and was again forced to
brush against the near-mindless Dreadlord, who shoved
him aside. That inadvertent strike propelled Draken-Korin
 toward the Lifestone.
'No!' shouted Tomas, leaping forward. The Dreadlord
lashed out, gripping Tomas for an instant. Pain flooded
Tomas's being, and he struck out with his sword, causing
a hissing shower of sparks where he hit the night-dark
creature. It echoed a windy cry and let go. Quickly
Tomas lashed out at the heart of the unliving creature, a
near-mortal wound which caused it to stagger back.
Tomas spun toward where Draken-Korin attempted to
reach his goal.
Draken-Korin stumbled and fell forward across the
Lifestone, as if to embrace it. He laughed, even as he felt
his energies begin to dissipate, for he still had time to
work his arts and open the gate, allowing the rest of his
collective consciousness to return to the world of their
creation. He would be whole again.
Then with a mighty bound, Tomas leaped above him
sword held with both hands, point downward, and with
all his remaining energies he drove the blade down in
one terrible blow. There was an ear-shattering shriek as
Draken-Korin arched backward, like a bow being drawn.
The golden sword passed through him and into the
Lifestone.
Then the wind came. From somewhere a compelling
current of air appeared, blowing from all directions into
the Lifestone. The mortally stricken Dreadlord trembled
at the breeze's touch, then quivered. It suddenly became
a thing of smoke and insubstance and was carried along
on the wind as it was sucked into the stone. The form of
the Lord of Tigers shivered, then shook violently, as a
golden glow spread from Tomas's magic blade to engulf
Draken-Korin. The golden nimbus began to pulse and
Draken-Korin became insubstantial and like the Dreadlord
 vanished into the stone.

Pug staggered as if from a blow, and the rift was torn
open, but not from the other side. It was as if a giant
hand had reached out and moved his magic blocks aside,
then reached into the rift, pulling something through.
Pug felt Macros's mind and recognized that somehow
Hochopepa and Elgahar were there as well. Then the rift
exploded toward them and they were cast back into
normal awareness.

The room shifted about Tomas. Suddenly Macros, Pug,
two black-robed men, and Arutha were there.
He looked back and saw Ryath, huddled in the corner,
a mass of terrible, smoking wounds. The dragon
appeared dead, or if still alive, then only for a short
while longer. She had met her destiny as she had
foretold, and Tomas vowed she would be remembered.
Beyond her recumbent form, the Valheru treasure vault
had been torn open in the struggle between dragon and
Dreadlord, emptying its contents of gold and gems,
books and artifacts, across the floor.
Arutha leaped to his feet and asked, "What has
happened?'
"I think it is almost over,' Tomas said as he jumped

down.
Macros staggered, and Pug and the others moved, as
the sound of shrieking winds became a terrible force
buffeting the ears. Suddenly all covered their ears as a
terrible concussion sounded, and the very roof of the
chamber exploded upward, destroying the very soil
above the ancient vault, and the cellars and lower floors
of the keep as well, blowing toward the heavens through
the now open crater. A geyser of masonry and stone, the
fragments of two buildings, were carried high into the
sky, to be strewn outward into the city. High in the air
above them an opening, a grey sparkling nothing,
appeared against the blue. And from within it, a blaze of
many colours could be seen.
Pug, Hochopepa, and Elgahar had all seen such a
display once before, each in turn when upon the Tower
of Testing in the City of Magicians. It was the vision of
the Enemy seen at the time of the golden bridge, when
the nations had fled to Kelewan during the Chaos Wars.
'it is coming through!' shouted Hochopepa.
Macros shouted above the terrible howling sound from
the gem, 'The Lifestone it's been activated.'
Pug looked about in confusion. 'But we're still alive.'
Tomas pointed to where his golden sword was still
stuck upright into the Lifestone. 'I killed Draken-Korin
before he could finish utilizing the Lifestone. It is only
partly active. '
.What will happen?' shouted Pug over the earshattering
 noise.
'I don't know.' Macros joined the others in covering
his ears. At the top of his lungs he shouted, "We need a
force barrier!'
At once Pug knew what was needed and attempted to
fashion the magic that would keep them from being
destroyed. "Hocho, Elgahar, aid me!'
He began his incantation and the others joined in, to
fashion a protective barrier around them. The sound
increased to the pitch where Arutha found his hands over
his ears did no good, he gritted his teeth in pain., fighting
against the urge to scream, wondering if the magicians
could finish their incantations. The light from the
Lifestone grew in intensity, to a blinding pure white with
silver flares about the edge. It seemed ready to unleash
some terrible destruction. The Prince was nearly numb
from fatigue and the horror of what had occurred in the
last few hours. He dully wondered what it would be like
for the planet to die. Then he could stand the pain no
longer and began to scream. . . as Pug finished the incantation, and the room i
exploded.

A ragged trembling commenced in the ground, a rolling
surging like an earthquake, and Guy turned to regard the  city
%The soldiers of Shamata Landreth and the T
Dark Brothers but all combat was forgotten as e ow s ca as
emotions, ar error an despair had suddenly washed
over every living creature, robbing them of any urge to
fight. To the last, each wished only to put as much
distance as possible between himself and the source of
that desperate fear.
Then a low rolling pulse began, a stunning noise of
grating, painful quality. All within earshot of the sound
fell to their knees. Men vomited as their stomachs
constricted from a horrible sense of directionlessness, as
if suddenly the force that held them to the ground
vanished. Eyes watered and ears ached as they seemed to
rise upward. All felt as if they were floating for an
instant, then they were wrenched to the ground,
slammed as if struck by a giant hand. Then came the
explosion.
Any who were struggling to stand were again thrown
down as a light of impossible brilliance shot straight
upward. As if the sun had exploded, it hurled shards of
stone, earth, and wood skyward, a monstrous upheaval
of energies. High above Sethanon, a red sparkle grew, a
blinding light that dulled quickly to a point of grey
nothingness. There came an unexpected silence, while
vortices of energy danced within the greyness. As if the
fabric of heaven were being turned back upon itself, the
edges of the rent in the sky peeled backward, revealing
another universe in the skies. The cascading colours that
were the might, the energy, the very~ life of the Dragon
Lords, could be seen pulsing and surging forward, as if
seeking to pass the last barrier between themselves and
their final goal. Then came a sound.
'A silver trumpet note of incredible volume sounded,
piercing every being within miles of the city, as if a wind
of needles passed through their bodies. The agony of
final hopelessness overwhelmed them all.' A thing of
despair again sounded through the minds of every
creature within sight of Sethanon, as each was suddenly
aware their life was somehow tied to what they
witnessed. Panic rose up in each observer, even to the
most battle-tested soldier, and to a man all wept and
cried out, for they were seeing the last moments of their
existence. Then all noise ceased.
In the eerie silence, something formed in the blaze of
colours in the skies. The grey nothingness had spread
outward, until the whole of the heavens seemed blanked
out by it, and in the heart of that insane display the
Enemy appeared. At first it seemed dull blotches of
colour, pulsing and shifting as it pushed itself through the
gap between worlds. But as it began to pass through, it
began to dissolve into smaller blots of bright colours,
shiNing energy forms that solidified into distinct shapes.
Soon all on the ground could see individual beings, manshaped
 creatures, each mounted upon the back of a
dragon, in the heart of the rift. With an explosion
surpassing all before, the Dragon Host sprang through
the rift in the sky, thundering into the world of their
birth. Hundreds of beings, each mystically linked with
the others, swept out of the rift, crying ancient battle
cries. They were images of terrible beauty, magnificent
beings of astonishing power, in armour of bright colour
and splendid form, riding upon the backs of ancient
dragons. Incredible beasts, many gone ages from Midkemia,
 beat gigantic, wings across the heavens. Great
black, green, and blue dragons, extinct upon their
homeworld, soared beside the gold and bronze creatures
whose descendants were still alive. Reds, whose like
were common, glided next to silver dragons, unseen in
Midkemia in ages. The Valheru's faces were masks of
gleeful joy as they seized the moment of victory and
savoured it. Each seemed a vessel of unsurpassed power,
ruler of all he surveyed. They were power. As they
appeared, a pain of nearly unendurable intensity was felt
within the body of each creature upon the planet, as if
their strand of life was somehow being pulled.
Then at the moment of deepest terror, when all
hope seemed abandoned, a force rose upward. From
deep within the crater below the keep a surge of energy
fountained above the city, twisting in confusion and
leaping across the roof-tops. It danced a furious jig in
mad abandon as green fire sped outward, pouring like
liquid flame into ever-widening circles. Then with a dull
thumping sound, loud but not painful to the ears, a
gigantic cloud of dust was hurled skyward, and all noise
ceased.
Something answered the chaos in the skies. It was
unseen but felt, a thing of titanic dimensions, a rejection
of all the black and evil despair experienced only
moments before. As if all the love and wonders of
creation had given voice to a song, it rose to challenge
the Dragon Host. A green light, brilliant to match that
red light of a moment before, sprang upward from the
crater in the ground, to strike at the rift. Those in the
van of the Dragon Host were engulfed in green light, and
as each was touched, it became a thing of insubstantiality,
 a wraith of a past epoch, a shadow of an earlier era.
The Dragon Lords became clouds of coloured smoke,
beings of mist and memory. They trembled and danced,
as if held in thrall by opposing and equal forces, then
they were suddenly sucked downward, as if being pulled
into the ground by an irresistible wind. The riderless
dragons screamed and wheeled, flying furiously away
from the wind, now free of their masters' commands.
Toward all points of the compass they dispersed. The
earth shook beneath those who watched in stunned
wonder, and the sound of that wind was both fearsome
and beautiful to hear, as if the gods themselves had
composed a death song. Then the tear in the sky
vanished in a single instant, with no display, no hint it
had existed. The wind ceased.
And the silence was stunning.
Jimmy looked around. He found himself crying, then
laughing, then crying. Suddenly he felt as if all the
horrors he had known, all the pain he had experienced
had been banished. Suddenly he felt right, to the deepest
centre of his being. He felt connected with every living
thing upon the planet. He felt his being filled with life,
and with love. And he knew that, at last, they had won
Somehow at the moment of their triumph, the Valheru
had been overcome, had been defeated. The young
squire stood upon wobbly legs, laughing in joy as tears
fell unashamedly down his face. He found himself with
his arm around a Tsurani soldier who also grinned and
Cried at once.
Guy was helped again to his feet and regarded the
scene about him. Goblins, trolls, and Dark Brothers, and
an occasional giant, were staggering northward, but no
one was yet ~giving chase. The soldiers of the Kingdom
and the Tsurani simply watched the spectacle of the city,
for now a dome of impossible green light glowed over
Sethanon, a green so bright it was visible in the sunlight
of a clear autumn day, and so beautiful it filled all who
watched with a wonder of overpowering intensity. A
song 'of awesome joy sounded within the hearts of all
who saw the dome, felt rather than heard. At every
hand, men wept openly as they regarded something of
sublime perfection, filling them with a joy beyond
description. The green dome seemed to flicker, but that
might have been the result of the dust passing in clouds
around it. Guy watched, unable to take his eye from it.
Even the goblins and trolls who staggered past were
changed, as if drained of any desire to fight.
Guy sighed and felt the joy within begin to lessen, and
was visited with the certainty that never again in his life
would he know such a perfect moment of joy, such a
wondrous rapture. Armand de Sevigny came hurrying
toward his old ally, Martin and a dwarf a short way
behind. 'Guy!' he said, taking the place of one of the
Tsurani, holding his former commander and friend
upright as he hugged him fiercely. Both men rocked back
and forth with arms around each other, laughing and
weeping.
Quietly du Bas-Tyra said, "Somehow we've won.'
Armand nodded, then said, "Arutha?'
Guy shook his head sadly. (Nothing could have
survived inside that. Nothing.'
Martin and Dolgan arrived at the head of a band of
dwarven warriors. The King of the Dwarves of the West
came to stand next to Guy and Armand. He spoke
quietly. "'Tis a thing of terrible and infinite beauty.' Now
the dome of light seemed to take on the appearance of a
giant gem, as if composed of hexagonal facets. Each
facet shone brightly but dimmed at a different rate,
giving the dome the appearance of sparkling. The
feelings of perfection were dimming, as was the surging
joy, but still a calm wonder could be felt by all who
looked upon it.
Martin tore his eyes from the sight and said, "Arutha?'
Guy said, 'He vanished in there with three men who
came by dragon-back. The elf knows their names.'
As the vision before them pulsed, Guy forced his
attention back to mundane concerns. "Gods, what a
mess. Martin, you'd better have some men chase those
Dark Brothers home, before they can re-form and come
back.'
Dolgan quietly removed a pipe from his belt pouch.
'My lads are already seeing to that, but they won't 'mind
company. Though somehow I don't think the moredhel
and their servants will need much urging. Truth is, I
doubt any here today have much itch for fighting left.'
Then, outlined against the glowing green sphere,
through the dust, came the silhouettes of six men, halfwalking,
 half-limping. Martin and the others were silent
as the six came nearer, each rendered almost featureless
by a thick mantle of dust. Then when they were halfway
between the city gates and the onlookers, Martin
shouted, "Arutha!'
At once men were hurrying forward, to give aid to
Arutha and his companions. Each had a pair of soldiers
offering to help them walk, but Arutha only halted and
embraced his brother. Martin put his arm about his
brother's shoulder, crying in open relief at seeing him
alive again. After a long moment they separated and
turned to regard the glowing dome over the city.
A sudden renewal of the sensation of harmony with all
life and love washed over them, a wondrous feeling of
sublime perfection. Then it vanished.
The green lights of the dome winked out of existence,
and the dust began to settle.
Macros spoke in a hoarse croak. "It's finally over.'

Lyam moved through the camp, inspecting the ragged
remains of those who fought at Highcastle and Sethanon.
Arutha walked at his side, still sore and battered from
the struggle. The King said, 'This tale is astonishing. I
can believe it only because proof lies before my eyes.'
Arutha said, I lived it and can scarcely believe what I
saw.'
Lyam glanced about. 'Still; from everything you've
said, we're lucky to be seeing anything at all. I guess we
have much to be thankful for.' He sighed. 'You know
when we were boys, I'd have sworn being King would be
a grand thing.' He looked thoughtfully at Arutha. 'Just
as I would have sworn that I was as smart as you and
Martin.' With a rueful smile he said, "The proof that I'm
not was that I didn't follow Martin's example and
renounce the crown.
"Nothing but messes. I've got Hazara-Khan prowling

about, engaging in chitchat with half the nobles in the
Kingdom, and no doubt picking up state secrets like they
were seashells on the beach. Now the rift is reopened, I
need to communicate with the Emperor and see if I can
arrange for a prisoner exchange. Except we don't have
any, having made them all free men, so Kasumi and
Hokanu tell me we'll probably have to buy the captives
back, which means raising taxes. And I've got a hundred
or more dragons, some not seen on this world in many
ages, flying in every direction, who may land wherever
they will - when they get hungry. Then there's the
problem of an entire city being ruined -'
Arutha said, "Consider the alternative.'
'But if that isn't enough, you handed me du Bas-Tyra
to deal with and, from what you said, he's a hero in the
bargain. Half the lords of the Kingdom want me to find a
tree and hang him, and the other half are ready to hang
me if he tells them to do so.' He regarded his brother
with a sceptical eye. 'I think I should have taken a hint
when Martin renounced, and dropped the crown on you.
Give me a decent pension and I still might.' Arutha's
expression turned dark and cloudy at even a hint he
would have more responsibility. Lyam looked about as
Martin shouted greeting. 'Anyway,' he said to Arutha, "I
think I know what I'll do about the last.' Lyam waved to
Martin, who hurried over. 'Did you find her?'
The Duke of Crydee grinned. 'Yes, she was with a
group of auxiliaries from Tyr--Sog that marched a halfday
 behind me all the way here, the ones who came
along with Kasumi's LaMutians and Dolgan's dwarves.'
Lyam had been touring the site of the battle for a day
and a half with Arutha, since he had arrived. His army
had been the last to reach the battlefield, for winds from
Rillanon to Salador had been unfavourable. With a jerk
of his thumb over his shoulder, he indicated where the
nobles 'of the Kingdom had gathered, near his pavilion.
"Well,' he said, "they're all dying to know what we do
now.'

and
'Have you decided?' asked Arutha of Martin. The
Prince had stayed in council all night with Lyam, Pug,
Tomas, Macros, and Laurie - while Martin had combed
the camp looking for Briana - discussing the disposition
of many matters, now that the threat from Murmandamus
 was averted.
Martin looked positively jubilant. "Yes, we're to be
married as soon as possible. If there's a priest of any
order left among the city refugees, then tomorrow.'
Lyam said, 'I think you'll have to stem your passion
long enough for some sort of state wedding.' Martin's
expression began to cloud over. Lyam burst into
laughter. 'Hell, now you look just like he does!' and
pointed at Arutha. The King was suddenly overcome
with a deep affection for his brothers and threw his arms
about their necks. Hugging them fiercely, he spoke in a
voice thick with emotion. 'i'm so proud of you both. I
know Father would be.' For a' long moment the three of
them stood with their arms about each other. Brightening
 his tone, Lyam said, "Come, let us restore some order
to our Kingdom. Then we can celebrate. Damn me, but
if we don't have a reason, no one ever has.' He gave
both a playful shove and, with all three laughing, herded
them toward his pavilion.

Pug watched as Lyam entered with his brothers. Macros
leaned upon his staff beside Kulgan, with the other
magicians from Stardock and the Assembly clustered
behind. Katala hung on to her husband, as if unwilling to
let him go, while William and Gamina clung to his robe.
He tousled the girl's hair, pleased to discover he had
inherited a daughter in the time he'd been gone.
Off to one side, Kasumi spoke quietly with his younger
brother. For the first time in three years they were
together. Hokanu and the soldiers most loyal to the
Emperor had been those sent to aid the Black Robes of
the Assembly when they had come. Both brothers of the
Shinzawai had been interviewed by Lyam earlier that
day, for, as he had said, the return of the rift between
worlds had created some difficulties.
Laurie and Barn joined Martin, who kept his arm
around Briana's waist. The redheaded warrior called
,Shigga leaned upon his spear behind them, quietly
observing the proceedings, despite his inability to
understand what was being said. They had arrived with
Briana, as had other survivors of Armengar, marching
with the army under Vandros of Yabon. Most of the
Armengarian soldiers were out with the dwarves, chasing
the host of Murmandamus back north. Next to them
Dolgan and Galain watched, the dwarf seeming to have
aged not one day. The only indication of his rise to the
throne of the western dwarves was the Hammer of
Tholin, which hung at his belt. Otherwise he looked
exactly as Pug remembered him from the time they had
braved the mines under the Grey Tower Mountains. He
spied Pug from across the tent and gave him a smile and
wave.
Lyam held up his hand. 'Many things have been told to
us since our arrival, wondrous tales of bravery and
heroism, narratives of duty and sacrifice. With the
upheaval here, some issues become resolved. We have
spoken with many of you, taking good counsel, and now
we have some proclamations to make. In the first,
though the people of the city of Armengar are foreign to
our nation, they are brethr'en to our people of Yabon.
We welcome them back as brothers returned and offer
them a place alongside their kin. They may count
themselves as citizens of the Kingdom. If any wish to
return to the north, to settle again in that land, we shall
aid them in whatever way we may, but we hope they will

stay. 'And we also offer deep thanks to King Dolgan and his
followers for their timely aid. I also wish to thank Galain
the elf for his willingness to help our brother. And let it
be known that our lords the Prince of Krondor and the
Dukes of Crydee and Salador have served their Kingdom
beyond any measure and the crown is in their debt. No
king could ever demand of his subjects what they so
freely gave.' Then, in a precedent-making display, Lyam
led a cheer for Arutha, Laurie, and Martin. The pavilion
rang with the cheers of the assembled nobles. 'Now let
Earl Kasumi of LaMut and his brother, Hokanu of the
Shinzawai, approach.'
When the two Tsurani had come before him, Lyam
said, 'Kasumi, first of all relay to your brother, and
through him to the Emperor and his soldiers, our
undying gratitude for their generous and valiant efforts in
saving this nation from grave peril.' Kasumi began to
translate for his brother.
Pug felt a hand upon his shoulder and turned to find
Macros inclining his head. Pug kissed Katala and
whispered, 'i'll be back shortly.'
Katala nodded and held on to her children, knowing
that for once her husband was not just saying that. She
watched while Macros took Tomas and Pug away a short
distance.
Lyam said, "Now that the way has been opened, we
shall permit those of the garrison of LaMut who wish to
return to their homeland to do so, freeing them of
vassalage to us.'
Kasumi bowed his head. 'My liege, I am pleased to
inform you that most of the men have elected to remain,
saying that while your generosity overwhelms them, they
are now men of the Kingdom, with wives, families, and
ties. I shall also remain.'
"We are pleased, Kasumi. We are very pleased.'

The two withdrew and Lyam said, 'Now let Armand
de Sevigny, Baldwin de la Troville. and Anthony du
Masigny come forward.'
The three men came and bowed. Lyam said, "Kneel,"
and the three men bent knees before their King.
'Anthony du Masigny, you are herewith granted again
your titles and lands in the Barony of Cairy, taken from
you when you were sent to the north, and add to them
the title and lands once held by Baldwin de la Troville.
We are pleased with your service. Baldwin de la Troville,
we have need of you. As we have given your office of
Squire of Marlsbourough to du Masigny, we have
another for you. Will you accept the post of commander
of our outpost at Highcastle?'
De la Troville said, "Yes, sire, though if it pleases the
crown I'd like to winter in the south, now and again.'
From the crowd a laugh answered, as Lyam said,
'Granted, for we shall also grant you the titles formerly
held by Armand de Sevigny. Rise, Baldwin, Baron of
Highcastle and Gyldenholt.' He looked at Armand de
Sevigny and said, "We have plans for you, my friend. Let
the former Duke of Bas-Tyra be brought forth.' Guards
in the colours of the King came with Guy du Bas-Tyra,
half escorting him, half carrying him from within the
King's pavilion, where he had been convalescing with
Amos Trask. When Guy halted next to the kneeling
Armand, the King said, "Guy du Bas-Tyra, you have
been branded traitor and banished, not to return to our
nation upon pain of death. We understand you had little
choice in the matter of your return.' He cast a glance at
Arutha who smiled ruefully. 'We hereby rescind the
order of banishment. Now, there is a matter of title. We
are giving the office of Duke of Bas-Tyra to the man our
brother Arutha has judged most fit for it. Armand de
Sevigny, we hereby grant unto you the office of Lord of
the Duchy of Bas-Tyra, with all rights and obligations
pertaining thereunto. Rise, Duke Armand de Sevigny.'
Lyam turned his gaze upon Guy. 'Even without your
hereditary office, we think we shall still keep you busy.
Kneel.' Guy was helped to kneel by Armand. "Guy du
Bas-Tyra for your deep concern for the welfare of the
Kingdom despite her having cast you out and your
bravery in the defence of both Armengar and this
Kingdom, we offer to you the office of First Advisor to
the King. Will you accept?'
Guy's good eye widened, and then he laughed. 'This is
a grand jest, Lyam. Your father's having a fit somewhere.
 Yes, I'll take it.'
The King shook his head and smiled, remembering his
father. "No, we think he understands. Rise, Guy, Duke
of Rillanon.'
Next Lyam said, "Baru of the Hadati.' Baru left
Laurie, Martin, and Briana, and knelt before his King.
"Your bravery is without peer, both in destroying the

moredhel Murad and in accompanying our brother
Martin and Duke Laurie over the mountains to bring us
warning of Murmandamus's invasion. We have thought
long and hard and are at a loss as to what reward to
offer. What may we do to show you our pleasure at your
service?'
Baru said, "Majesty, I desire no reward. I have many
new kinsmen come into Yabon and would make my
home with them, if I may.'
Lyam said, "Then go with our blessings, and should
you need anything within our power to grant, to ease the
relocation of your kinsmen, you have but to ask.'
Baru rose and returned to stand by his friends, who all
smiled. Baru had found a new home and a purpose in
life.
Other rewards were given and the business of the court
continued. Arutha remained appart, wishing that Anita
could be with him, but knowing he was only days away
from her. He saw Macros off in the distance, speaking
with Pug and Tomas. The three figures stood in shadow,
as the day was coming to a close, evening rapidly
approaching. Arutha sighed in fatigue and wondered
what they were concerned with now.

Macros said, 'Then you understand.'
Pug said, "Yes, but it is still a hard thing.' He didn't
need to speak any more. He had full measure of the
knowledge gained when he and the sorcerer had been
joined. Now he was Macros's equal in power, and almost
his equal in knowledge. But he would miss the presence
of the sorcerer, now he knew his fate.
'All things come to an end, Pug. Now it is the end of
my time upon this world. With the ending of the Valheru
presence, my powers have returned fully. I will move on
to something new. Gathis will join me, and the others at
my island are cared for, so I have no more duties here. I
must move onward, just as you must stay here. There
will be kings to counsel, little boys to teach, old men to
argue with, wars to avoid, wars to be fought.' He sighed
as if again he wished for a final release. Then his tone
lightened. 'Still, it is never boring. It is never that. Be
sure the King knows what we have done here.' He
regarded Tomas. The human turned Valheru looked
somehow different since the final battle, and Macros
spoke softly. 'Tomas, you have the eldar returning home
at last, their self-imposed exile in Elvardein at an end.
You'll need to aid your Queen in ruling a new Elvandar
Many of the glamredhel will be seeking you out, now
that they know Elvandar exists, and you'll also 'find an
increase in Returnings, I think. Now that the influence of
the Valheru is confined, the lure of the Dark Path should
weaken. At least, we can hope so. Seek inward, as well,
Tomas, for I think you'll find much of your power is now
gone with those who were Ashen-Shugar's brethren. You
still stand with the most powerful of mortals, but I
wouldn't seek to master dragons, if I were you. I think
they might give you a shock.'
Tomas said, 'I felt myself change . . . at the last.' He
had seemed subdued since his battle with Draken-Korin.
'Am I again mortal?'
Macros nodded. "You always were. The power of the
Valheru changed you, and that change will not be
reversed, but you were never immortal. You were simply
close to it. But do not worry, you've retained a great deal
of the Valheru heritage. You'll live out a long life beside
your Queen, at least as long as any of elvenkind are
allotted by fate.' At these words Tomas seemed reassured.

"Keep vigilant, both of you, for the Pantathians spent

centuries planning and executing this deceit. It was a plot
of stunning detail. But the powers granted to the one
who posed as Murmandamus were no mean set of
conjurer's illusions. He was a force. To have created
such a one and to have captured and manipulated the
hearts of even a race as dark as the moredhel required
much. Perhaps without the Valheru influence across the
barriers of space and time, the serpent people may
become much as others, just another intelligent race
among many.' He looked off into the distance. 'Then
again, perhaps not. Be wary of them.'
Pug spoke slowly. "Macros . . . at the end I was certain
we had lost.'
Macros smiled an enigmatic smile. "So was I. Perhaps
the Valheru's manipulation of the Lifestone was prevented
 from reaching fruition by Tomas's sword stroke. I
don't know. The rift was opened, and the Dragon Host
allowed to enter, but. . .' The old sorcerer's eyes seemed
alight with some deep emotion. "Some wonder or
another, beyond my understanding, intervened at the
last.' He looked downward. 'it was as if the very stuff of
life, the souls of all that lived upon this world, rejected
the Valheru. The power of the Lifestone aided us, not
them. That was from where I drew strength at the last. It
was that which captured the Dragon Host and the
Dreadlord and closed the rift. It was that which
protected us all, keeping us alive.' He smiled. "You
should seek, with care, to learn as much as you can about
the Lifestone. It is a wonder beyond what any of us
suspected. '
Macros was silent for a time, then looked at Pug. 'You
are as much a son to me, in a strange sort of way, as any
I may have called that over the ages. At least you are my
heir, and husbander of all the magic lore I have
accumulated since coming to Midkemia. That last case of
books and scrolls I held at my island will come soon to
Stardock. I suggest you hide that fact from Kulgan and
Hochopepa, until you've reviewed what's there. Some of
it is beyond any on this world but you, and whoever may
follow you in our unusual calling. Train those around you
well, Pug. Make them powerful, but make them loving,
generous men and women as well.' He paused as he
looked at the two boys grown to men, those lads from
Crydee whom twelve years ago he had begun to mould to
save a world and more. At last he said, "I have used both
of you, ungently at times. But in the end it proved
necessary. Whatever pain you may have endured is, I
like to think, offset by the gains. You have achieved
things beyond your boyhood dreams. You are now the
caretakers of Midkemia. You have whatever blessing I
may give.' With an unusual catch in his voice, his eyes
moist and glowing, he softly said, "Good-bye and thank
you.' He stepped away from them, then slowly turned.
Neither Pug nor Tomas could bring himself to say goodbye.
 Macros began walking toward the west, into the
sunset. Not only did he move away from them, but with
the first step he seemed somehow to become less solid.
With each additional step he became more insubstantial,
transparent, and soon he was like mist, then less than the
mist. Then he was gone.
They watched him go, saying nothing for a while. Then
Tomas wondered, "Will he ever know peace, do you
think?'
Pug said, "I don't know. Perhaps someday he'll find his
Blessed Isle.'
They were again silent for a time. Then they returned
to the King's Pavilion.

There was a celebration in full swing. Martin and Briana
had announced their plans to wed, to the obvious
approval of everyone. Now, while others revelled in life
and survival and the simple joy of living, Arutha, Lyam,
Tomas, and Pug picked their way through the rubble that
was Sethanon. The populace was housed in the less
damaged western section, but they were only a distant
presence. Still they moved cautiously, lest anyone
observe them.
Tomas led them through a large crack in the ground,
to what appeared a cave opening below the rubble of the
keep. "Here,' said Tomas, "a fissure has opened, leading
down to the lower chamber, the centre of the ancient
city. Step carefully.'
Slowly they descended, seeing by a dim light of Pug's
magic arts, and soon they entered the chamber. Pug
waved his hand and a brighter light sprang forth. Tomas
motioned the King forward. Figures in robes stepped out
of the shadows, and Arutha drew his sword.
A woman's voice came from the dark. 'Put up your
sword, Prince of the Kingdom.'
Tomas nodded and Arutha resheathed his mystic
blade. From out of the dark came an enormous figure,
bejewelled and brilliant as light danced across a myriad
of facets. It was a dragon, but none like any seen, for in
place of scales once golden a thousand gemstones
gleamed. With each movement, a rainbow of dazzling
beauty washed over the monstrous form.
'Who are you?' asked the King calmly.
'I am the Oracle of Aal,' came the soft voice from the
Dragon's mouth.
'We struck a bargain,' said Pug. "We needed to find
her a proper body.'
Tomas said, 'Ryath was rendered mindless, her soul
gone at the hands of the Dreadlord. Her body still lived,
though damaged severely and hovering close to death.
Macros healed her, replacing the destroyed scales with
new ones fashioned from the gems of the treasure hidden
here, using some unique property of the Lifestone. With
his restored arts he brought the Oracle and her servants
here. Now the Oracle lives within the emptied mind.'
it is a more than satisfactory body,' said the Oracle.

'it will live for many centuries. And it possesses many
powers.'
"And,' added Pug, "she will remain forever vigilant

over the Lifestone. For if any were to tamper with it, she
would perish along with everyone else upon the planet.
Until we find a way to seek out and deal with the
Pantathians, the risk still exists that the Valheru could be
recalled.'
Lyam regarded the Lifestone. The pale green gem
glowed softly, seeming to pulse with a warm inner light.
And from its centre a golden sword protruded. "We do
not know if this destroyed the Dragon Lords or merely
holds them in thrall,' said Pug. "Even the magics I
learned from Macros may not penetrate all its mysteries.
We are fearful of removing Tomas's sword, for to do so
might cause no harm at all or it might unleash what is
'trapped within.'
Lyam shuddered. Of all he had heard, the power of
the Lifestone had made him feel the most helpless. He
approached it and slowly put forth his hand. The stone
proved warm to the touch and contact filled him with a
mild, relaxing pleasure. There was a sense of rightness in
the stone. The King faced the mighty form of the
bejewelled dragon. "I have no objection to your stewardship,
 lady.' He thought, then spoke to Arutha. "Start
some rumour that the city's now cursed. Slave little
Humphry's dead, and there's no heir to his title. I'll
move what's left of the populace and pay them
indemnity. The city's more than half destroyed already.
Let's empty it out, and the Oracle will remain undisturbed.
 Let us leave, lest we are missed at revel and
someone comes seeking after us.' To the dragon he said,
"Lady, I wish you well in your office. Should you have

any need, send a message, by means magic or mundane,
and I shall seek to meet it. Only we four, and my brother
Martin, shall know the truth of you, and from this time
forward, only our heirs.'
"You are gracious, Majesty,' answered the Oracle.

Tomas led them out of the cavern, and upward, to the
surface.

Arutha entered his tent, and was startled to find Jimmy
sleeping in his bed. He shook him gently. "What is this? I
thought you were given quarters?'
Jimmy looked at the Prince with an ill-concealed
grumpiness at being awakened. 'it's Locky. The whole
damn city's coming down about our ears and he finds
another girl. It's getting to be a habit. Last night I slept
on the ground. I just thought to catch a nap. I'll find
another place.'
Arutha laughed and pushed the youngster back into
the Bed as he began to rise. 'Stay here. I'll bunk in the
King's Pavilion. Lyam was busy handing out rewards this
evening, while you slumbered and Locky . . . well, did
whatever he was doing. In all the confusion I overlooked
you two. What should I do to reward you scoundrels.'
Jimmy grinned. "Make Locky Senior Squire so I can go
back to the quiet life of a thief.' He yawned. 'Right now,
I can't think of a damn thing I want except a week of
sleep.'
Arutha smiled. "All right. Get some sleep. I'll come up
with something for you young rogues.' He left Jimmy
and made his way back toward Lyam's tent.
As he approached the entrance, a shout of announcement
 and a trumpet flourish accompanied the arrival of a
dusty carriage bearing the royal crest. Anita and Carline
quickly stepped out. Arutha showed astonishment as his
wife and sister rushed forward to hug and kiss him.
"What's this?'

'We followed Lyam,' said a tearful Anita. 'We couldn't
wait in Rillanon to find out if you and Laurie were alive.
As soon as messages reached us you were well, we broke
camp and hurried here.'
Arutha hugged her as Carline listened to singing a
moment and said, 'Either that's a nightingale in love, or
my husband is forgetting he's now a duke.' She kissed
Arutha once more on the cheek and said, "You're going
to be an uncle again.'
Arutha laughed and hugged his sister. "Much love and
happiness, Carline. Yes, that's Laurie. He and Baru
arrived today with Vandros.'
She smiled. "Well, I think I'll go give him some grey
hairs.'
Arutha said, "What does she mean '"again?'
Anita looked up into her husband's face. "The Queen
is with child - the announcement was made while you
were gone - and Father Tully sends word to Lyam that it
seems all signs indicate a prince. Tully claims he's too old
for the road now. But his prayers have been with you.'
Arutha grinned. 'So I can be done with being Heir
soon.'
'Not too soon, the baby won't be here for another four
months.'
A cheer from within told them Carline had passed
along the news of her own pregnancy to her husband,
and another cheer said that Tully's message had been
given as well.
Anita hugged her husband and whispered, "Your sons
are well and getting big. They miss their father, as I have
done. Can we slip away soon?'
Arutha laughed. 'As soon as we make an appearance.
But I've had to give my quarters to Jimmy. It seems
Locky's developed an amorous nature and Jimmy had
nowhere else to sleep. So we'll have to use one of the
guest tents in this pavilion.' He walked inside with his
wife, and the assembled nobles rose in greeting to the
Prince and Princess of Krondor.
The Keshian Ambassador, Lord Hazara-Khan,
bowed, and Arutha extended his hand. 'Thank you,
Abdur.' He introduced Anita to Hokanu and again
repeated thanks. Dolgan was speaking with Galain, and
Arutha congratulated the dwarf on his assumption of the
crown of the western dwarves. Dolgan threw him a wink
and a smile, then they all fell silent as Laurie began to
play.
They listened closely while Laurie sang, it was a sad
song, yet brave, a ballad he had composed in honour of
his friend Roald. It spoke of Laurie's sorrow at his
passing, but it ended on a major chord, a note of
triumph, then a silly little coda that made all who knew
Roald laugh, for it somehow captured his raffish nature.
Then Cardan and Volney came up and the Earl of
Landreth said, "If we may have a brief word with you,
Highness.'
Anita indicated she didn't mind, and Arutha let the
two men who had ruled in his absence lead him into the
room next to the King's chamber. A bulky figure lay
upon the bed, breathing heavily, and Arutha raised his
fingers to his lips, indicating quiet.
Cardan craned his neck and whispered, "Amos Trask?'
Arutha said softly, "It's a very long story, and I'll let
him tell it. He'd never forgive me if I didn't. Now, what
is it?'
In a low voice, Volney said, 'Highness, I want to
return to Landreth. With your supposed death, the city's
been a rats' warren to administer. I've done my best for
the last three years, but this is enough. I want to go
home. '
Arutha said, 'I can't spare you, Volney.' The stout
Earl's voice started to rise, and Arutha hushed him.
"Look, there's going to be a new Prince of Krondor soon,

so we'll need a Principate Regent.'
Volney said, "That's impossible. That's an eighteen
year commitment. I refuse.'
Arutha looked at Cardan, who grinned and held up his
hands. 'Don't look at me. Lyam promised me I could
return to Crydee with Martin and his lady. With Charles
the new Swordmaster, I can leave the soldiering to my
son. I plan on spending my days fishing off the
breakwater at Longpoint. You're going to need a new
Knight-Marshal soon.'
Arutha swore. "That means if I don't find someone
soon, Lyam's going to name me Duke of Krondor and
Knight-Marshal both. I am going to try to get him to give
me some quiet Earldom, like Tuckshill, and never leave
home again.' He thought hard and silently, then said, 'I
want ten more years, from both of you.'
(Absolutely not!' said Volney. The stout noble's voice
rose in indignation. "i'm willing to stay one year, to aid
any transition in administration, but no more.'
Arutha's eyes narrowed. 'Six, six more years from
each of you. If you agree, you can retire to Landreth,
Volney, and you to Crydee, Cardan. If not, I'll find
some' way to drag you off to nothing but trouble.'
Cardan laughed. "I have Lyam's permission already
Arutha.' Seeing the Prince's anger growing, he said,
'But if Volney stays, I'll also stay on a year - all
right, two, but no more, until you get things under
control. '
" An almost evil' light entered Arutha's' eyes. To 'Cardan
he said, "We're going to need a new ambassador to the
Tsurani court, now that the rift is again opened,' and to
Volney, 'and we'll need another ambassador to Great
Kesh.'
Both men exchanged glances and Volney said, in a
harsh whisper, 'All right, blackmailer, three years. What
are we going to do for three years?'
Arutha smiled his crooked smile. 'I want you to take
Jimmy and Locky's training in hand, personally, Volney.
You teach them everything about administration you
can. Pile the work on until they're ready to drop, then
give them more. I want those overactive minds turned
to good use. Make them the best administrators you
can.
'Cardan, when they're not in the office, learning how
to govern, turn them into soldiers. That young bandit
asked for a reward a year ago, and now he's got to show
me if he really is a match for that request. And his
young partner in crime has too much talent to let him
go back to Land's End. Locky's the youngest son, so
he'd simply go to waste there. With you two gone, we're
going to need a new Duke and Knight-Marshal and,
with me gone as well, he's going to be acting as
Principate Regent, he'll need an able Chancellor to help
him shoulder the burdens of office. So I don't want either
of them to have five loose minutes in the next four
years.'
"Four years!' shouted Volney, 'I said three!'

Then from the bed came a chuckle and a sigh as Amos
said, 'Arutha. you have an odd idea of reward. Whatever
gave you such a nasty turn of mind?'
Arutha grinned openly as he said, 'Get some rest,
Admiral.'
Amos fell back heavily on the bunk. "Ah, Arutha, you
still take all the fun out of life.'

